Scripture mistaken the ground of Protestants and common plea of all new reformers against the ancient Catholicke religion of England : many texts quite mistaken by Nouelists are lay'd open and redressed in this treatis[e] by Iohn Spenser.
         Spencer, John, 1601-1671.
      
       
         
           1655
        
      
       Approx. 529 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 200 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A61117
         Wing S4958
         ESTC R30149
         11252881
         ocm 11252881
         47142
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A61117)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 47142)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1450:17)
      
       
         
           
             Scripture mistaken the ground of Protestants and common plea of all new reformers against the ancient Catholicke religion of England : many texts quite mistaken by Nouelists are lay'd open and redressed in this treatis[e] by Iohn Spenser.
             Spencer, John, 1601-1671.
          
           [15], 405, [9] p.
           
             Printed at Antwerpe by Iames Meursius,
             [Antwerpe] :
             MDCLV [1655]
          
           
             Includes index.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Catholic Church -- Doctrines.
        
      
    
     
        2004-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-02 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-02 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           SCRIPTVRE
           MISTAKEN
           THE
           GROVND
           OF
           PROTESTANTS
           AND
           COMMON
           PLEA
           OF
           ALL
           NEW
           REFORMERS
           AGAINST
           THE
           ANCIENT
           CATHOLICKE
           RELIGION
           OF
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           Many
           texts
           quite
           mistaken
           by
           Nouelists
           are
           layd
           open
           ,
           and
           redressed
           in
           this
           treatis
           ,
           by
           restoring
           them
           to
           theyr
           proper
           sense
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           manifest
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           are
           of
           force
           against
           the
           ancient
           Catholicke
           Religion
           .
        
         
           By
           IOHN
           SPENSER
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           IESVS
           .
        
         
           
             Videtis
             id
             vos
             agere
             ,
             vt
             oninis
             de
             medio
             Scripturarum
             auferatur
             auctoritas
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Aug.
               li.
               32.
               contra
               Faust.
               c.
               19.
               
            
          
        
         
           PRINTED
           AT
           ANTWERPE
           By
           IAMES
           MEVRSIVS
           .
           ANNO
           M.DC.LV.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           points
           of
           Controuersie
           conteyned
           in
           this
           Treatis
           .
        
         
           
             
               I.
               
            
             Of
             vvorship
             of
             Saincts
             and
             Angles
             .
             
               pag.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               II.
               
            
             Of
             the
             making
             and
             vvorshipping
             of
             holy
             Images
             .
             
               pag.
               69.
            
             
          
           
             
               III.
               
            
             Of
             Iustification
             by
             faith
             only
             .
             
               pag.
               137.
            
             
          
           
             
               IV.
               
            
             Of
             the
             merit
             of
             good
             vvorkes
             .
             
               pag.
               161.
            
             
          
           
             
               V.
               
            
             Of
             Purgatory
             .
             
               pag.
               179.
            
             
          
           
             
               VI.
               
            
             Of
             the
             reall
             Presence
             .
             
               pag.
               189.
            
             
          
           
             
               VII
               .
            
             Of
             Communion
             vnder
             one
             kinde
             .
             
               pag.
               317.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THose
           victories
           are
           deseruedly
           inroled
           amongst
           the
           most
           noble
           and
           memorable
           in
           the
           monumēts
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           wherein
           an
           Enemy
           is
           ouerc●m
           me
           with
           his
           own
           weapen
           .
           Thus
           Dauids
           beating
           down
           that
           Tower
           of
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           seemed
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           to
           haue
           been
           a
           conquest
           ouer
           ten
           thowsand
           Enemies
           ,
           
             Saul
             percussit
             mille
             ,
             &
             Dauid
             decem
             millia
             ,
          
           because
           he
           cut
           of
           Golias
           head
           ,
           with
           Golias
           sword
           .
           Thus
           the
           sone
           of
           God
           &
           our
           dearest
           Sauiour
           ,
           purchast
           the
           noblest
           of
           all
           victories
           ,
           against
           the
           strongest
           of
           all
           Enimies
           ,
           
             vt
             qui
             in
             ligno
             vincebat
             in
             ligno
             quoque
             vinceretur
             .
          
           because
           he
           who
           ouercame
           vs
           by
           a
           tree
           ,
           was
           through
           him
           by
           a
           tree
           ouercome
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           our
           deare
           Redeemer
           hauing
           been
           furiously
           attacked
           by
           the
           Tempter
           in
           the
           desert
           with
           the
           authority
           of
           his
           own
           word
           ,
           put
           to
           flight
           and
           vanquished
           the
           same
           Tempter
           by
           
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           same
           word
           which
           he
           had
           pressed
           against
           him
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           not
           the
           sling
           of
           Dauid
           werewith
           he
           begunne
           ,
           but
           the
           sword
           of
           Golias
           was
           reserued
           ,
           and
           wrapt
           vp
           in
           a
           holy
           Ephod
           ,
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           as
           an
           eternall
           trophe
           ,
           and
           monument
           of
           his
           victory
           .
           Hence
           ,
           that
           anciently
           most
           ignominious
           ,
           &
           hatefull
           of
           creatures
           the
           crosse
           ,
           is
           now
           erected
           in
           triumphal
           maner
           not
           only
           vppon
           the
           highest
           towers
           of
           Christian
           temples
           ,
           but
           vppon
           the
           most
           sacred
           and
           soueraigne
           heads
           of
           Christian
           Emperours
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           also
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholicque
           Church
           ,
           hath
           soe
           carefully
           conserued
           ,
           soe
           religiously
           honored
           ,
           and
           gloriously
           triūphed
           in
           those
           breathes
           of
           diuinity
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           because
           that
           as
           her
           spouse
           stopt
           the
           fontaine
           ,
           soe
           she
           by
           the
           heat
           of
           his
           spirit
           hath
           dried
           vp
           the
           troubled
           and
           diuided
           streames
           of
           all
           errours
           ,
           and
           heresies
           ,
           trough
           theyr
           heauenly
           light
           and
           authority
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           victoty
           which
           I
           represent
           
           in
           triumph
           in
           this
           present
           treatis
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           heroicke
           amongst
           all
           others
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ;
           because
           it
           conquers
           heresie
           ,
           by
           the
           weapen
           of
           heresie
           ,
           vt
           qui
           
             in
             verbo
             pugnabant
             ,
             in
             verbo
             quoque
             vincerentur
             ;
             that
             those
             vvbo
             haue
             hitherto
             fought
             vvith
             the
             sole
             vvord
             ,
             might
             be
             ouercome
             vvith
             the
             sole
             vvord
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           first
           Challenge
           of
           her
           aduersaries
           in
           these
           last
           ages
           ,
           hath
           giuen
           them
           the
           foile
           (
           nay
           quite
           defeated
           them
           )
           at
           the
           weapens
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           vniuersal●●y
           ,
           vnity
           ,
           succession
           ,
           visibility
           ,
           sanctity
           ,
           miracles
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Councils
           ,
           reason
           ,
           authority
           ,
           but
           these
           were
           soe
           farre
           and
           clearly
           her
           weapens
           ,
           that
           they
           scarce
           euer
           dirst
           lay
           clayme
           to
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           soe
           the
           victory
           (
           glassed
           in
           theyr
           eyes
           )
           seemes
           eyther
           none
           ,
           or
           small
           ,
           because
           not
           gayned
           with
           a
           weapen
           of
           theyr
           chusing
           ,
           now
           therefore
           to
           accomplish
           what
           she
           hath
           soe
           prosperously
           attempted
           ,
           she
           accepts
           the
           combat
           euen
           with
           that
           weapen
           ,
           
           which
           they
           take
           (
           by
           mistaking
           )
           to
           be
           theyr
           own
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           
             vvrit●en
             vvord
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             sole
             vvritten
             vvord
             ,
          
           to
           which
           all
           appeall
           ,
           here
           they
           boast
           and
           glory
           ,
           here
           they
           exult
           and
           triumph
           ,
           not
           only
           before
           the
           victory
           ,
           but
           befote
           the
           fight
           ,
           this
           and
           this
           alone
           they
           take
           for
           theyr
           bucklar
           of
           defense
           ,
           for
           theyr
           armour
           of
           proofe
           ,
           for
           theyr
           deepe
           piercing
           dart
           ,
           theyr
           swift
           flying
           arrow
           ,
           and
           theyr
           sharp
           edged
           sword
           ;
           this
           they
           brandish
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           innocēts
           ,
           with
           this
           they
           florish
           in
           theyr
           bookes
           ,
           and
           Pulpits
           ,
           in
           theyr
           publicque
           meetings
           ,
           and
           priuate
           conuenticles
           ,
           nay
           in
           the
           very
           streetes
           ,
           and
           tauernes
           ;
           and
           that
           soe
           seemingly
           with
           a
           glosse
           as
           false
           as
           it
           is
           faire
           ,
           that
           they
           dazle
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           and
           strike
           them
           with
           admiration
           in
           each
           motion
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Here
           they
           fully
           perswade
           themselues
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           dare
           not
           medle
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           wee
           haue
           gained
           vppon
           them
           by
           other
           
           weapens
           ,
           yet
           wee
           yeeld
           our selues
           clerely
           conquered
           by
           this
           .
           So
           confidēt
           are
           our
           Aduersaries
           in
           theyr
           own
           conceipts
           !
           where
           as
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           neuer
           as
           yet
           acknowledged
           to
           haue
           been
           eyther
           worsted
           ,
           or
           soe
           much
           as
           touched
           by
           any
           one
           text
           of
           Scripture
           which
           they
           euer
           pressed
           against
           her
           ,
           witnesse
           the
           many
           &
           large
           volumes
           of
           full
           and
           cleere
           answers
           to
           euery
           sentēce
           objected
           by
           her
           Aduersaries
           .
           Neyther
           euer
           refused
           she
           to
           incounter
           her
           enemies
           ,
           with
           this
           weapen
           of
           theyr
           own
           chusing
           .
           True
           it
           is
           she
           requiers
           iudges
           present
           ,
           to
           see
           and
           determine
           which
           party
           hath
           the
           better
           in
           the
           incounter
           ,
           but
           they
           refuse
           all
           other
           iudges
           (
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           light
           of
           reason
           )
           saue
           that
           very
           weapen
           where
           with
           rhey
           fight
           ,
           and
           though
           she
           still
           keepe
           the
           feeld
           ,
           continue
           on
           the
           cōbat
           ,
           &
           maintaine
           the
           quarel
           ,
           without
           soe
           much
           as
           yeelding
           eyther
           a
           step
           or
           hairs
           breadth
           ,
           not
           withstāding
           she
           must
           be
           worsted
           ,
           only
           because
           her
           aduersaries
           say
           she
           is
           .
        
         
         
           What
           will
           an
           impartiall
           ey
           iudge
           of
           such
           proceedings
           ?
           yet
           to
           shew
           how
           empty
           and
           vaine
           all
           these
           flotishes
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           strong
           desires
           she
           hath
           of
           the
           eternall
           good
           of
           her
           enimies
           ,
           rather
           then
           leaue
           them
           wholy
           destitute
           of
           redresse
           ,
           she
           freely
           like
           an
           indulgent
           mother
           condescēds
           to
           theyr
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           conformes
           her selfe
           to
           theyr
           wayward
           humours
           ,
           and
           that
           soe
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           expose
           the
           equitie
           of
           her
           cause
           euen
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           her
           very
           Aduersaries
           ,
           and
           confides
           with
           holy
           Dauid
           ,
           
             &
             inimici
             nostri
             sunt
             iudices
          
           ,
           that
           euen
           her
           most
           forward
           enimies
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           soe
           voyd
           of
           light
           ,
           reason
           ,
           and
           equity
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           acknowledge
           her
           conquerant
           ,
           and
           themselue
           vanquished
           ,
           euen
           in
           theyr
           own
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           with
           theyr
           own
           weapen
           .
        
         
           Thus
           she
           enters
           the
           list
           ,
           and
           confides
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           her
           God
           and
           spouse
           that
           the
           day
           wil
           be
           hers
           .
           And
           findes
           noe
           surer
           meanes
           to
           incompasse
           it
           ,
           then
           by
           disarming
           her
           enimie
           ,
           
           because
           to
           dissarme
           him
           him
           ,
           is
           to
           dissanimate
           him
           ,
           for
           yeeld
           he
           must
           ,
           when
           he
           can
           feight
           noe
           longer
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           indeauored
           in
           this
           present
           Treatis
           ,
           to
           giue
           my
           Readers
           an
           essay
           of
           this
           kinde
           of
           victory
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           where
           in
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           finde
           it
           manifest
           that
           the
           texts
           which
           our
           Aduersaries
           vsually
           alleadge
           against
           the
           Romane
           doctrine
           in
           such
           points
           as
           I
           haue
           tuched
           ,
           are
           not
           arguments
           ,
           but
           mistakes
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           soe
           grosse
           and
           palpable
           that
           halfe
           an
           ey
           may
           discouer
           them
           .
           Thus
           therefore
           the
           matter
           stands
           ,
           and
           the
           combat
           proceeds
           betwixt
           vs.
           
        
         
           Our
           Aduersaries
           haue
           now
           aboue
           a
           hūdred
           yeares
           proclamed
           through
           the
           eares
           of
           Christendome
           that
           the
           Romane
           Church
           resists
           the
           known
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           euident
           testimonies
           of
           the
           written
           word
           of
           God
           :
           a
           heauy
           accusation
           !
           I
           demand
           in
           the
           poursuit
           of
           this
           discours
           ,
           that
           these
           testimonies
           be
           cited
           and
           euidenced
           out
           of
           the
           authenticall
           editions
           ,
           and
           originall
           
           languages
           of
           the
           holy
           Bible
           .
           In
           place
           of
           these
           they
           presse
           the
           words
           of
           theyr
           own
           late
           translations
           .
           These
           I
           proue
           to
           be
           dissonant
           &
           dissagreeing
           from
           the
           originall
           ,
           and
           soe
           not
           the
           words
           of
           true
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           false
           translation
           ,
           will
           make
           against
           vs.
           They
           tell
           me
           that
           whatsoeuer
           the
           words
           are
           in
           the
           originall
           ,
           yet
           the
           sense
           is
           euidētly
           against
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           I
           demād
           how
           ,
           shall
           the
           sense
           (
           at
           least
           in
           theyr
           principle
           of
           sole
           Scripture
           )
           euer
           euidently
           appeare
           but
           by
           the
           words
           of
           the
           originall
           .
           They
           tell
           me
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           the
           words
           be
           ,
           yet
           the
           sense
           is
           euident
           .
           I
           reply
           that
           I
           am
           nothing
           mouued
           with
           theyr
           saing
           ,
           without
           theyr
           prouuing
           .
           They
           bid
           me
           proue
           that
           it
           is
           not
           euident
           .
           I
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           belongs
           to
           him
           who
           affirmes
           ,
           to
           proue
           his
           own
           assertion
           .
           which
           if
           they
           refuse
           ,
           the
           whol
           world
           will
           discouer
           that
           they
           haue
           nothing
           euident
           in
           the
           whol
           Bible
           against
           the
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           Yet
           to
           comply
           beyond
           all
           obligation
           ,
           I
           vndertake
           
           to
           proue
           that
           the
           texts
           which
           they
           most
           presse
           against
           vs
           ,
           are
           neyther
           euidēt
           ,
           not
           soe
           much
           as
           probable
           ,
           but
           euidently
           insufficient
           ,
           and
           not
           soe
           much
           as
           capable
           of
           that
           sense
           which
           they
           draw
           from
           them
           to
           make
           them
           sound
           against
           vs
           ,
           and
           consequently
           nothing
           but
           pure
           mistakes
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           farther
           ,
           that
           nothing
           may
           be
           vvanting
           to
           a
           full
           victory
           ,
           I
           presse
           against
           them
           clere
           vvords
           eyther
           out
           of
           theyr
           own
           Trāslations
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           the
           originall
           ,
           the
           force
           whereof
           they
           cannot
           possibly
           auoyd
           ,
           but
           eyther
           by
           denijng
           ,
           the
           plaine
           and
           proper
           sense
           of
           the
           vvords
           ,
           and
           flying
           to
           tropes
           ,
           and
           figures
           ,
           &
           improprieties
           ,
           &
           shadows
           and
           abscurities
           ,
           and
           that
           vvithout
           any
           necessity
           ,
           saue
           only
           of
           mainteyning
           theyr
           own
           assertions
           ;
           or
           translating
           the
           vvords
           in
           a
           secondary
           signification
           ,
           leauing
           the
           primary
           and
           most
           proper
           vvhen
           it
           makes
           against
           them
           ,
           vvhich
           notvvithstanding
           they
           put
           in
           other
           places
           vvhere
           it
           makes
           not
           against
           them
           ;
           or
           by
           translating
           the
           
           words
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           originall
           (
           euē
           by
           theyr
           own
           acknowledgemēt
           )
           or
           vvhen
           they
           are
           soe
           troughly
           prest
           that
           theyr
           is
           noe
           way
           of
           escaping
           ,
           to
           reject
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           the
           neuer
           questioned
           originall
           ,
           and
           affirme
           that
           they
           crept
           out
           the
           margent
           into
           the
           text
           .
        
         
           The
           discouery
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           particulars
           ,
           is
           the
           maine
           drift
           ,
           and
           summe
           of
           this
           Treatis
           .
           vvhich
           I
           haue
           intiteled
           ,
           
             Scripture
             mistaken
             the
             ground
             of
             Protestants
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           occasion
           of
           my
           falling
           vppon
           which
           ,
           vvas
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           This
           Treatis
           ,
           vvas
           at
           first
           a
           priuate
           controuersie
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           a
           long
           Cathalogue
           of
           texts
           ,
           
             taken
             (
             and
             mistaken
          
           )
           out
           of
           the
           Protestants
           Bible
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           a
           Persone
           of
           quality
           ,
           to
           diuert
           him
           from
           the
           Romane
           faith
           .
           Through
           importunity
           of
           friends
           I
           condescended
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           passe
           the
           print
           ,
           hoping
           that
           some
           might
           reape
           profit
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           couched
           it
           in
           a
           plaine
           &
           easy
           stile
           that
           not
           only
           the
           learned
           ,
           
           but
           the
           vulgar
           also
           might
           vnderstand
           it
           .
           I
           keepe
           my selfe
           close
           to
           Scripture
           in
           the
           vvhol
           processe
           ,
           and
           connexion
           of
           my
           proofes
           eyther
           against
           my
           Aduersary
           ,
           or
           in
           my
           own
           cause
           ,
           scarce
           affirming
           any
           thing
           vvhich
           I
           confirme
           not
           by
           one
           clere
           texr
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           those
           such
           as
           I
           haue
           read
           ,
           and
           diligētly
           examined
           my selfe
           ,
           in
           vvhat
           language
           foeuer
           I
           cite
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           any
           false
           dealing
           be
           found
           in
           the
           citations
           I
           am
           content
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           that
           case
           I
           should
           vvell
           deserue
           )
           to
           bere
           the
           shame
           of
           it
           .
           The
           texts
           whieh
           I
           answer
           ,
           are
           those
           vvhich
           are
           commonly
           ,
           and
           cheefly
           stood
           vppon
           by
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           indeede
           vvhich
           mainly
           vvithhold
           them
           from
           imbracing
           the
           Romane
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           points
           of
           controuersie
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           the
           most
           pressed
           against
           vs
           ,
           and
           maintayned
           by
           our
           Aduersaries
           ,
           soe
           that
           I
           haue
           noe
           reason
           to
           doubt
           ,
           if
           the
           Readers
           be
           once
           conuinced
           that
           they
           haue
           noe
           ground
           against
           vs
           euen
           in
           theyr
           own
           Bible
           in
           these
           maine
           ,
           and
           radicall
           controuersies
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           am
           in
           
           greate
           hope
           they
           vvil
           be
           )
           that
           they
           vvill
           at
           least
           beginne
           to
           suspect
           the
           vveakenesse
           of
           theyr
           own
           ,
           and
           to
           diseouer
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           cause
           ,
           and
           soe
           put
           themselues
           in
           a
           fare
           vvay
           of
           returning
           to
           the
           bosome
           of
           that
           mother-church
           ,
           from
           vvhich
           the
           late
           mistakers
           ,
           and
           misusers
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           haue
           seduced
           them
           .
           Some
           controuerfies
           of
           lesser
           moment
           set
           down
           in
           the
           paper
           ,
           I
           haue
           here
           omitted
           (
           which
           I
           reserre
           to
           an
           other
           occasion
           )
           being
           now
           pressed
           ,
           for
           vvant
           of
           time
           ,
           to
           content
           my selfe
           vvith
           these
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           that
           I
           may
           proceed
           vppon
           a
           suer
           foote
           ,
           I
           obserue
           this
           methode
           ,
           first
           I
           set
           down
           plainly
           and
           vnquestionably
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           present
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           deliuered
           as
           such
           in
           the
           expresse
           vvords
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           in
           each
           controuersy
           vvhich
           I
           treat
           ,
           there
           by
           stating
           aright
           the
           question
           ,
           &
           disabusing
           the
           Protestant
           Readers
           ,
           vvho
           are
           commonly
           vvholy
           missin
           formed
           of
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           by
           a
           vvrong
           conceipt
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           stilled
           into
           
           them
           ,
           &
           preserued
           in
           them
           ,
           by
           eyther
           the
           malice
           ,
           or
           ignorance
           of
           theyr
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           I
           set
           down
           the
           Protestant
           positions
           ,
           eyther
           as
           I
           finde
           them
           in
           the
           paper
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           nine-and
           thirty
           Articles
           of
           the
           English
           Protestant
           church
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           cite
           and
           answer
           the
           texts
           ,
           of
           the
           Aduersary
           ,
           by
           discouuering
           clerely
           the
           seuerall
           mistakes
           cōteyned
           in
           them
           .
           and
           lastly
           I
           alleadge
           some
           plaine
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           they
           stand
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Bible
           ,
           in
           confirmation
           of
           our
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           The
           greatest
           fauour
           therefore
           that
           I
           expect
           from
           you
           deare
           contrymen
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           spare
           me
           not
           ,
           neyther
           in
           troughly
           examining
           what
           I
           alleadge
           ,
           nor
           in
           demanding
           satisfaction
           in
           matters
           which
           you
           cannot
           fully
           examine
           ,
           of
           persones
           abler
           ,
           and
           learneder
           then
           your selues
           .
        
         
           Please
           therefore
           to
           ponder
           vvhat
           you
           read
           noe
           lesse
           impartially
           ,
           then
           seriously
           ,
           to
           disingage
           your selues
           
           from
           that
           vvithdrawing
           bias
           ,
           vvhich
           education
           ,
           custome
           ,
           contry
           ,
           friends
           ,
           selfe
           loue
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           iudgement
           haue
           insensibly
           instilled
           into
           your
           harts
           .
           labour
           with
           a
           strong
           &
           humble
           desire
           to
           be
           informed
           aright
           ,
           with
           a
           loue
           of
           truth
           ▪
           aboue
           all
           transitory
           interests
           of
           this
           short
           and
           miserable
           life
           ,
           &
           lastly
           haue
           your
           earnest
           recourse
           to
           Allm.
           God
           ,
           both
           to
           discouer
           what
           is
           best
           for
           your
           etetnal
           welfare
           ,
           and
           to
           imbrace
           it
           when
           you
           haue
           discouered
           it
           ,
           preferre
           God
           before
           creatures
           ,
           your
           soul
           before
           your
           body
           ,
           heauen
           before
           earth
           ,
           and
           before
           time
           ,
           eternity
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SCRIPTVRE
           MISTAKEN
           THE
           GROVND
           OF
           PROTESTANTS
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             THE
             FIRST
             CONTROVERSIE
             .
             Concerning
             the
             vvorship
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angells
             .
          
           
             The
             doctrine
             taught
             ,
             beleeued
             ,
             and
             professed
             in
             this
             point
             as
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             by
             the
             Romain
             Church
             .
             
               And
               dliuered
               in
               the
               Concil
               of
               Trent
               as
               Such
               .
            
             Sessione
             24.
             
          
           
             MAndat
             sancta
             Synodus
             omnibus
             Episcopis
             ,
             &
             caeteris
             docendi
             munus
             ,
             curamque
             sustinentibus
             ,
             vt
             —
             Fideles
             diligenter
             instruant
             ,
             docentes
             eos
             ,
             Sanctos
             vnà
             cum
             Christo
             regnantes
             ,
             orationes
             suas
             pro
             hominibus
             Deo
             offerre
             ;
             bonum
             atque
             vtile
             esse
             suppliciter
             eosinuocare
             ;
             &
             ob
             beneficia
             impetranda
             ,
             à
             Deo
             
               per
               Fili●m
               eius
               Iesum
               Christum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               ,
               qui
               solus
               
               noster
               Redemptor
               &
               Saluator
               est
               ,
            
             ad
             eorum
             orationes
             ,
             opem
             ,
             auxiliumque
             confugere
             :
          
           
             THe
             holy
             Synode
             commands
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             which
             haue
             the
             office
             and
             care
             of
             teaching
             that
             —
             they
             diligently
             instruct
             faithfull
             people
             ,
             teaching
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             which
             raigne
             togeather
             with
             Christ
             ,
             offer
             vp
             theyr
             praires
             to
             God
             for
             men
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             profitable
             humbly
             to
             inuoke
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             recourse
             to
             theyr
             praires
             ,
             helpe
             ,
             and
             assistance
             ,
             to
             obteyne
             benefits
             of
             God
             
               through
               his
               Sone
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               who
               alone
               is
               our
               Redeemer
               and
               Sauiour
               .
            
          
           
             Whence
             it
             is
             cleare
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             (
             to
             whose
             doctrine
             all
             those
             of
             the
             Romain
             Church
             hold
             themselues
             obliged
             to
             subscribe
             )
             first
             ,
             that
             wee
             pray
             not
             the
             Saints
             ,
             That
             they
             Should
             procure
             any
             blessings
             by
             theyr
             sole
             force
             and
             vertu
             independant
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             they
             present
             theyr
             praires
             to
             God
             to
             obteyne
             them
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             vs
             ,
             
               orationes
               suas
               pro
               hominibus
               Deo
               offerre
               ,
            
             which
             plainely
             cleares
             vs
             from
             all
             idolatry
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             both
             they
             and
             wee
             praying
             to
             the
             same
             one
             only
             God.
             And
             secondly
             ,
             we
             haue
             not
             recourse
             to
             theyr
             praires
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             to
             be
             granted
             for
             the
             worth
             and
             dignity
             of
             the
             Saints
             imdepedently
             of
             Christs
             merits
             ,
             but
             only
             through
             and
             for
             his
             merits
             ,
             
               ob
               beneficia
               impetranda
               à
               Deo
               per
               Filium
               eius
               Iesum
               
               Christum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               ,
            
             to
             obteyne
             benefits
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             his
             Sone
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             excluding
             the
             Saints
             from
             being
             eyther
             our
             Redeemers
             ,
             or
             Sauiours
             ,
             which
             we
             all
             acknwledge
             to
             be
             christ
             alone
             ,
             
               qui
               solus
               noster
               Redemptor
               &
               Saluator
               est
               ,
            
             as
             this
             holy
             Council
             here
             teaches
             vs
             ,
             which
             makes
             vs
             vndeniably
             free
             from
             the
             least
             shaddow
             of
             injury
             done
             to
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             and
             his
             infinite
             merits
             when
             we
             inuoke
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             we
             are
             here
             taught
             to
             giue
             re●ence
             ,
             and
             worship
             to
             the
             Saints
             in
             heauen
             
               suppliciter
               eos
               inuocare
            
             ;
             to
             inuocque
             them
             humbly
             ,
             deuoutly
             ,
             suppliantly
             ,
             neyther
             as
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             as
             sauiours
             ,
             but
             as
             pure
             creatures
             reigning
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             dependent
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             as
             we
             are
             our selues
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             former
             words
             of
             the
             Council
             now
             cited
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             we
             are
             here
             taught
             ,
             that
             this
             humble
             inuocation
             of
             the
             Saints
             (
             and
             the
             same
             is
             of
             Angels
             )
             is
             good
             &
             profitable
             ,
             but
             the
             Council
             teaches
             not
             ,
             neyther
             giues
             any
             generall
             commād
             to
             inuoke
             them
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             actual
             practice
             of
             it
             is
             absolutly
             necessary
             to
             Saluation
             ,
             or
             that
             noe
             man
             can
             be
             saued
             ,
             who
             has
             not
             thus
             humbly
             inuoked
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             theyr
             praires
             are
             only
             furthering
             helpes
             ,
             not
             necessary
             meanes
             to
             Saluation
             ,
             soe
             that
             ,
             noe
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             beleeue
             any
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             rigour
             it
             is
             sufficient
             not
             to
             reiect
             it
             as
             bad
             ,
             or
             
             hurtfull
             ,
             but
             to
             allow
             of
             it
             as
             good
             and
             profitable
             ,
             leauing
             the
             practice
             ,
             or
             not
             practice
             ,
             the
             greater
             ,
             or
             lesse
             use
             of
             it
             to
             euery
             ones
             particular
             piety
             ,
             and
             deuotiō
             .
             This
             I
             say
             not
             to
             induce
             any
             one
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             eyther
             laudable
             or
             allowable
             ,
             in
             such
             as
             beleeue
             the
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             profit
             of
             this
             inuocation
             (
             as
             all
             Romain
             Catholicques
             must
             doe
             )
             neuer
             ,
             or
             very
             seldome
             ,
             to
             practice
             it
             ,
             for
             this
             were
             to
             be
             supinely
             negligent
             in
             vsing
             the
             helpes
             ,
             which
             wee
             beleeue
             to
             be
             profitable
             for
             our
             spirituall
             good
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             same
             appeares
             in
             desiring
             the
             praires
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             whilst
             they
             liue
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             which
             is
             nor
             absolutly
             necessary
             ,
             but
             yet
             good
             and
             profitable
             )
             but
             I
             say
             it
             only
             ,
             that
             all
             may
             know
             distinctly
             what
             the
             Council
             here
             teaches
             as
             necessary
             ,
             and
             what
             only
             as
             good
             ,
             and
             profitable
             ,
             and
             to
             dissabuse
             vulgar
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             thinke
             that
             the
             Romain
             church
             teaches
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             to
             inuoke
             and
             worship
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             to
             inuoke
             and
             worship
             Christ
             ,
             himselfe
             .
             Hauing
             thus
             declared
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Romain
             church
             deliuered
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             see
             ,
             what
             Protestants
             alleadge
             aganist
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Scripture
               mistaken
            
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               first
               Protestant
               Position
               ,
               Thus
               framed
               by
               the
               opponent
               .
            
             
               God
               only
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               therefore
               neyther
               Saint
               nor
               Angell
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               proued
               
                 by
                 Scripture
                 mistaken
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Mat.
                   4.10
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 only
                 shalt
                 thou
                 serue
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   Christ.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 mistake
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 text
                 affirme
                 not
                 that
                 God
                 only
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 text
                 saith
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   worship
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                
                 from
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 proued
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 word
                 only
                 being
                 not
                 ioyned
                 in
                 this
                 text
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 Protestant
                 can
                 ,
                 or
                 does
                 proue
                 that
                 God
                 only
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 like
                 text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   feare
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                
                 seeing
                 that
                 à
                 wife
                 is
                 commanded
                 to
                 feare
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 5.25
                 .
                 And
                 subiects
                 to
                 feare
                 theyr
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 Gouernours
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.4
                 .
                 Neyther
                 is
                 any
                 one
                 soe
                 senslesse
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 only
                 is
                 to
                 
                 be
                 loued
                 ,
                 because
                 Dauid
                 saies
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   loue
                   the
                   Lord
                   all
                   yee
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 
                 for
                 if
                 God
                 only
                 that
                 is
                 none
                 saue
                 God
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 loued
                 then
                 noe
                 man
                 were
                 to
                 loue
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 with
                 standing
                 is
                 most
                 strictly
                 commanded
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 know
                 ,
                 nor
                 husbands
                 to
                 loue
                 theyr
                 wiues
                 ,
                 which
                 S.
                 Paul
                 commands
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 v.
                 25.
                 and
                 how
                 come
                 they
                 then
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 only
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 here
                 cited
                 commands
                 vs
                 
                   to
                   worship
                   God
                
                 ,
                 but
                 commands
                 noe
                 more
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 texts
                 ,
                 to
                 feare
                 and
                 loue
                 him
                 only
                 .
                 How
                 come
                 they
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 vrge
                 such
                 à
                 text
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 appearance
                 of
                 proose
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 à
                 pure
                 mistake
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 especially
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 commāds
                 vs
                 as
                 clearly
                 to
                 worship
                 something
                 beside
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 commands
                 to
                 feare
                 and
                 loue
                 others
                 beside
                 God
                 ,
                 Psalme
                 99.5
                 .
                 
                   worship
                   his
                   foorstole
                
                 .
                 where
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 and
                 Greeke
                 phrase
                 ,
                 and
                 words
                 are
                 vsed
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 text
                 cited
                 .
                 Mat.
                 4.10
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   worship
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                
                 ;
                 howsoeuer
                 that
                 text
                 Psal.
                 99.
                 is
                 mistranslated
                 by
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 here
                 after
                 .
                 Ande
                 the
                 Prophete
                 Isay
                 foretels
                 that
                 the
                 enimies
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 should
                 worship
                 the
                 steps
                 of
                 her
                 feete
                 ,
                 Isay
                 60.14
                 .
                 but
                 what
                 soeuer
                 be
                 meant
                 by
                 those
                 steps
                 ,
                 certainly
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 cited
                 Mat.
                 4.
                 commands
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 God
                 only
                 should
                 be
                 worshipped
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 Protestant
                 shoud
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 word
                 only
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 ioyned
                 to
                 worship
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 ioyned
                 
                   to
                   serue
                
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 cited
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 4.
                 
                   and
                   him
                   only
                   shalt
                   thou
                   serue
                   ,
                
                 which
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 as
                 much
                 force
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 ioyned
                 to
                 worship
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Opponent
                 had
                 framed
                 the
                 Protestant
                 position
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   only
                   to
                   be
                   serued
                   ,
                   therefore
                   neyther
                   Sainct
                   nor
                   Angell
                   ,
                
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 hauing
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   him
                   only
                   shalt
                   thou
                   serue
                   ,
                
                 there
                 might
                 haue
                 beene
                 some
                 shew
                 of
                 proofe
                 ,
                 in
                 alledging
                 these
                 words
                 Mat.
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 seeing
                 the
                 position
                 runs
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   only
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 text
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 
                   shalt
                   worship
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                
                 who
                 sees
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 noe
                 shew
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 proofe
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   feare
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   him
                   only
                   shalt
                   thou
                   serue
                   ,
                
                 one
                 might
                 at
                 least
                 seemingly
                 proue
                 from
                 this
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   only
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   serued
                   ,
                
                 but
                 one
                 shall
                 neuer
                 proue
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   only
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   .
                
                 If
                 a
                 Protestant
                 should
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 serue
                 ,
                 seeme
                 to
                 signify
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 soe
                 only
                 being
                 added
                 ,
                 to
                 serue
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 added
                 to
                 worship
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 haue
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Greeke
                 text
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 only
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 serue
                 in
                 Mat.
                 the
                 4.
                 v.
                 10.
                 is
                 clearly
                 discouered
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 large
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 those
                 two
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 signifying
                 
                 properly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 mere
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 worship
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 soe
                 vsed
                 familiarly
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 signify
                 both
                 rhe
                 worship
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 and
                 Angells
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 seruice
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 religious
                 seruice
                 of
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 after
                 make
                 manifest
                 .
                 Beside
                 ,
                 serue
                 signifies
                 more
                 largely
                 ,
                 then
                 worship
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 serue
                 God
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 charitie
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 good
                 workes
                 done
                 to
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 worship
                 〈◊〉
                 him
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 As
                 appeares
                 .
                 Hebr.
                 12.28
                 .
                 let
                 vs
                 haue
                 grace
                 ,
                 wereby
                 we
                 may
                 serue
                 God
                 acceptably
                 with
                 Reuerence
                 and
                 Godly
                 feare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MISTAKE
                 II.
                 Worship
                 missapplied
                 in
                 this
                 text
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 4.10
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Haue
                 allready
                 proued
                 that
                 this
                 text
                 ,
                 commands
                 not
                 that
                 God
                 only
                 should
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 saies
                 not
                 thou
                 shallte
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 only
                 ;
                 but
                 though
                 it
                 had
                 said
                 soe
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 not
                 to
                 forbid
                 ,
                 the
                 exhibiting
                 of
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 worship
                 to
                 any
                 saue
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 such
                 worship
                 as
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 without
                 Sacrilege
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 cannot
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 any
                 
                 but
                 to
                 God.
                 Thus
                 though
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 only
                 
                   hath
                   immortality
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 diuine
                 ,
                 infinite
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 vncreated
                 immortali●y
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 immortalities
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 S.
                 Paul
                 would
                 contradict
                 him selfe
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 our
                 
                   mortall
                   bodies
                   shall
                   put
                   on
                   imusortality
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 when
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   none
                   is
                   good
                   saue
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                
                 it
                 must
                 only
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 an
                 essentiall
                 ,
                 incomprehensible
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 that
                 text
                 would
                 be
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 to
                 S.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 saying
                 
                   and
                   behould
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   man
                   named
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   counseller
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   and
                   a
                   iust
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 which
                 speaking
                 of
                 S.
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 saith
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 
                 Now
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 different
                 kinds
                 ,
                 of
                 Immortalities
                 and
                 goodnesses
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 infinitely
                 perfect
                 ,
                 diuine
                 ,
                 essentiall
                 ,
                 and
                 vncreared
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 humane
                 ,
                 accidentall
                 ,
                 and
                 created
                 ;
                 soe
                 that
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ascribing
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 creatures
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 and
                 playnly
                 vnderstood
                 without
                 any
                 shew
                 of
                 contrariety
                 ,
                 or
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 amongst
                 them selues
                 ,
                 or
                 iniury
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 soe
                 are
                 there
                 in
                 Scrtpture
                 different
                 kindes
                 of
                 worships
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 acknowledging
                 ,
                 and
                 exhibiting
                 honour
                 to
                 ,
                 an
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 diuine
                 ,
                 vncreated
                 immortality
                 ,
                 and
                 goodesse
                 in
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 worships
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 creaded
                 and
                 finite
                 ;
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 
                 cited
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 4.10
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   worship
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                
                 though
                 the
                 word
                 worship
                 ,
                 considered
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 signifie
                 properly
                 both
                 these
                 kinds
                 of
                 worships
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 it
                 lyes
                 here
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 kinde
                 ,
                 of
                 highest
                 and
                 cheifest
                 worship
                 only
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 word
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 hebrew
                 ,
                 greeke
                 .
                 latine
                 ,
                 and
                 English
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Second
                 kinde
                 of
                 lower
                 and
                 inferour
                 worship
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 ,
                 and
                 intending
                 only
                 to
                 expresse
                 ,
                 an
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 limited
                 ,
                 and
                 created
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 persōs
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 worshpped
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   sones
                   of
                   thy
                   father
                   shall
                   adore
                   ,
                
                 
                 or
                 worshipp
                 thee
                 Saith
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 blessing
                 his
                 sonne
                 Iuda
                 .
                 
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 btetheren
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 saluting
                 theyr
                 brother
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   his
                   bretheren
                   had
                   worshipped
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 nothing
                 more
                 ordinary
                 in
                 holy
                 hcripture
                 ,
                 then
                 worship
                 giuen
                 to
                 persons
                 in
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 .
                 As
                 therefore
                 this
                 Protestant
                 position
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   only
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   ,
                
                 being
                 vnderstood
                 (
                 at
                 it
                 must
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 opponent
                 )
                 that
                 noe
                 worship
                 at
                 h
                 all
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 any
                 saue
                 God
                 ,
                 playnly
                 contradicts
                 those
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Soe
                 the
                 Romaine
                 Catholique
                 position
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   some
                   kinde
                   of
                   worship
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   exhibited
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   then
                   God
                   ,
                
                 is
                 both
                 euidently
                 consonant
                 to
                 these
                 texts
                 ,
                 and
                 noe
                 way
                 dissagreeing
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Mat.
                 4.10
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 texts
                 ,
                 wich
                 command
                 vs
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 nay
                 though
                 they
                 should
                 command
                 
                 vs
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 only
                 ,
                 beecause
                 such
                 commands
                 are
                 all
                 wayes
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 highest
                 kinde
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 neyther
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 possible
                 meanes
                 to
                 reconcile
                 ,
                 different
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 seeme
                 to
                 ascribe
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 such
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 of
                 perfections
                 ,
                 or
                 worships
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 declared
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 soe
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 confessed
                 ,
                 by
                 Protestans
                 themselues
                 ,
                 who
                 generally
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 Religious
                 worship
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 ciuil
                 worship
                 to
                 creatures
                 ;
                 wich
                 distinction
                 being
                 once
                 admitted
                 ,
                 the
                 opponent
                 ,
                 will
                 neuer
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 conuince
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Saincts
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Mat.
                 4.10
                 .
                 for
                 if
                 one
                 will
                 terme
                 the
                 worship
                 giuen
                 to
                 Saincts
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 a
                 ciuil
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 presently
                 demonstrate
                 Protestants
                 must
                 doe
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 make
                 noe
                 distinction
                 betwixt
                 religious
                 worships
                 ,
                 then
                 euen
                 Saincts
                 and
                 Angles
                 may
                 be
                 worshipped
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 with
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 
                   ciuil
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 according
                 to
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 thath
                 text
                 of
                 Mat.
                 4.10
                 .
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 to
                 forbid
                 only
                 Religious
                 worship
                 to
                 any
                 saue
                 God.
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 common
                 tenet
                 of
                 Catholique
                 Doctours
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 created
                 may
                 be
                 worshipped
                 with
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 Religious
                 
                 worship
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 euident
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Religious
                 worship
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 lawfully
                 exhibited
                 to
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 soe
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 kings
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 captaine
                 of
                 50
                 men
                 worshipped
                 Elias
                 the
                 Prophete
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 50
                 men
                 together
                 the
                 Prophete
                 Elizeus
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Sunamite
                 receiuing
                 her
                 reuiued
                 sone
                 ,
                 adored
                 the
                 same
                 Prophete
                 ;
                 Thesame
                 is
                 of
                 Moyses
                 commanded
                 to
                 adore
                 the
                 groūd
                 where
                 on
                 God
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Dauid
                 commanding
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 footstoole
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 least
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 worshipping
                 was
                 only
                 in
                 vse
                 in
                 the
                 ould
                 testament
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 an
                 expresse
                 president
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 the
                 reuelation
                 speakes
                 to
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 philadelphia
                 thus
                 .
                 
                 
                   Behould
                   I
                   wil
                   make
                   them
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 enimyes
                 )
                 
                   come
                   and
                   worship
                   before
                   thy
                   feet
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 acts
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 were
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 meerely
                 ciuill
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 know
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   worship
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   an
                   humiliation
                   of
                   our selues
                   in
                   acknowledgmēt
                   of
                   some
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   excellēcie
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   wee
                   worship
                   .
                
                 Soe
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 kinds
                 of
                 worship
                 the
                 one
                 interiour
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 exteriour
                 ,
                 the
                 interiour
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 soul
                 only
                 ,
                 the
                 exteriour
                 is
                 that
                 interiour
                 signifeyd
                 by
                 some
                 humiliation
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 soe
                 that
                 though
                 one
                 
                 may
                 haue
                 the
                 inward
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 outward
                 or
                 exteriour
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 yet
                 one
                 can
                 heuer
                 haue
                 a
                 true
                 act
                 of
                 exteriour
                 ,
                 or
                 bodily
                 worship
                 without
                 an
                 interiour
                 worship
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 thus
                 the
                 souldiers
                 in
                 the
                 tyme
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 passiō
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 bended
                 their
                 knees
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 exteriour
                 worship
                 taken
                 Separately
                 ,
                 and
                 absolutely
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 inward
                 humiliation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 noe
                 act
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 mockerie
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 outward
                 corporall
                 humiliation
                 is
                 constitured
                 ,
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 true
                 worship
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 Soe
                 are
                 the
                 different
                 kinds
                 of
                 worships
                 distinguished
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 different
                 intentions
                 ,
                 and
                 humiliations
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ,
                 externall
                 comportment
                 and
                 prostration
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 both
                 when
                 wee
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 an
                 Angell
                 ,
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 a
                 mother
                 ,
                 &c.
                 thus
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 hebrew
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 greeke
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 vsed
                 in
                 these
                 different
                 worships
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 same
                 bowing
                 and
                 kneeling
                 is
                 practised
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 allready
                 proued
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 the
                 same
                 externall
                 gestures
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 b●ome
                 different
                 kinds
                 of
                 worships
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 humiliations
                 ,
                 intentions
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledgments
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 who
                 worships
                 
                 desires
                 to
                 exptesse
                 by
                 those
                 outward
                 deportments
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 Thus
                 if
                 when
                 I
                 kneele
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 exhibite
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 Creatour
                 and
                 maker
                 of
                 all
                 tkings
                 ;
                 that
                 kneeling
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 diuine
                 worship
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ;
                 If
                 I
                 kneele
                 with
                 intention
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 only
                 some
                 ciuil
                 dignity
                 ,
                 or
                 morall
                 exccllency
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 before
                 whom
                 I
                 keele
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 bc
                 a
                 meere
                 ciuill
                 worship
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 kneele
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 person
                 ,
                 with
                 intention
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 in
                 them
                 'a
                 worth
                 or
                 dignity
                 ,
                 neyther
                 infinite
                 nor
                 diuine
                 ,
                 but
                 finite
                 and
                 createed
                 ,
                 neyther
                 yet
                 ciuil
                 ,
                 morall
                 ,
                 humane
                 ,
                 and
                 naturall
                 ,
                 but
                 christian
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 supernaturall
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 kneeling
                 will
                 neither
                 be
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 diuine
                 worship
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 ciuill
                 worship
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 persons
                 or
                 things
                 indued
                 with
                 meare
                 humane
                 ,
                 and
                 naturall
                 ,
                 excellences
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 supernaturall
                 ,
                 and
                 religious
                 worship
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 larger
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 presently
                 declare
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 different
                 intentions
                 of
                 the
                 mynde
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 externall
                 ,
                 kneelings
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 differēt
                 kinds
                 of
                 worships
                 ,
                 by
                 intending
                 there
                 by
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 a
                 worth
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 diuine
                 ,
                 Supernaturall
                 ,
                 or
                 ciuill
                 ;
                 soe
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 difficulty
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 shewing
                 clearly
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 three
                 different
                 worths
                 ,
                 or
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 and
                 honored
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 worship
                 .
                 Two
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 to
                 witt
                 ,
                 diuine
                 ,
                 and
                 ciuill
                 excellency
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 found
                 in
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 ciuill
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 all
                 Protestans
                 Acknowledge
                 ,
                 the
                 difficulty
                 therefore
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 comes
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 eleare
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 allso
                 a
                 third
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 excellency
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 neyther
                 infinite
                 ,
                 nor
                 increated
                 ,
                 nor
                 diuine
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 humane
                 ,
                 or
                 naturall
                 ,
                 but
                 wholy
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 supernaturall
                 ,
                 inspired
                 or
                 communicated
                 ,
                 aboue
                 all
                 reach
                 ,
                 of
                 naturall
                 force
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 only
                 merits
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 These
                 heauenly
                 excellencies
                 I
                 find
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 the
                 one
                 internall
                 ,
                 and
                 iustifying
                 graces
                 and
                 gifts
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 giuen
                 freely
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 supernaturall
                 things
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 externall
                 powers
                 and
                 authorities
                 :
                 both
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 conuince
                 out
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 supernaturall
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 affirmed
                 .
                 S.
                 Iames
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 internall
                 graces
                 saith
                 thus
                 .
                 
                 
                   Euery
                   best
                   and
                   perfect
                   gift
                   is
                   from
                   aboue
                   ,
                   descending
                   from
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   light
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 Paul
                 
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   I
                   am
                   what
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   grace
                   was
                   not
                   voyd
                   in
                   me
                   .
                
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Souiour
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   me
                   yee
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 .
                 
                   Soe
                   many
                   as
                   receiued
                   him
                   he
                   gaue
                   them
                   the
                   power
                   to
                   become
                   the
                   sones
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   born
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   man
                   but
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 many
                 like
                 texts
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 euidently
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 true
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Sancttitie
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 free
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 aboue
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Protestans
                 commonly
                 graunt
                 ,
                 and
                 noe
                 Christian
                 can
                 deny
                 ,
                 without
                 falling
                 in
                 to
                 Pelagianisme
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 externall
                 authority
                 ,
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 preheminencie
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 persones
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 church
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 euidently
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Thus
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 
                   And
                   some
                   verily
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   first
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   secondly
                   Prophetes
                   ,
                   thirdly
                   Doctours
                   ,
                   next
                   miracles
                   ,
                   then
                   graces
                   of
                   doing
                   cures
                   ,
                   helps
                   ,
                   gouermens
                   ,
                   kinds
                   of
                   tongues
                   .
                
                 Which
                 he
                 ascribes
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 heauenly
                 gifts
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 begining
                 of
                 this
                 chapter
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 .
                 
                   And
                   there
                   are
                   diuisions
                   of
                   graces
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   there
                   are
                   diuisions
                   of
                   ministries
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   Lord.
                   And
                   there
                   are
                   diuisions
                   of
                   workes
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   who
                   workes
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   ;
                   But
                   to
                   euery
                   one
                   is
                   giuen
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   to
                   profit
                   .
                   To
                   one
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   is
                   giuen
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   wisdome
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   another
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   knowledge
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   fame
                   spirit
                   :
                   to
                   an
                   an
                   other
                   faith
                   in
                   one
                   spirit
                   :
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   Prophesie
                   ,
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   discretion
                   of
                   spirits
                   ;
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   kinds
                   of
                   tongues
                   ,
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   interpretation
                   of
                   speeches
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   ,
                   workes
                   one
                   an
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   diuiding
                   to
                   euery
                   one
                   as
                   he
                   will.
                
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 Galathians
                 .
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   giuen
                   some
                   to
                   be
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   others
                   to
                   
                   be
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   others
                   to
                   be
                   Euangelists
                   ,
                   but
                   others
                   to
                   be
                   Pastours
                   and
                   Doctours
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   ministry
                   to
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   till
                   wee
                   all
                   meete
                   in
                   the
                   vnity
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   acknowledgment
                   of
                   the
                   sone
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   perfect
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   fullnesse
                   of
                   the
                   age
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 eleare
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tyme
                 ,
                 but
                 through
                 all
                 ages
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 dignities
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 guifts
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 conferred
                 by
                 any
                 authority
                 purely
                 humane
                 ,
                 and
                 naturall
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 those
                 testimonies
                 couince
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 inward
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 ecclesiasticall
                 dignities
                 are
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 conferred
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 deriued
                 from
                 Christ
                 ;
                 soe
                 lickewise
                 the
                 worth
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 chiefest
                 supernaturall
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 God.
                 Thus
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 
                 
                   The
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 Protestants
                 reade
                 
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                
                 )
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   heauen
                   inioy
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   faithfull
                   vntill
                   death
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   the
                   a
                   crowne
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 Mat.
                 
                   Yee
                   shall
                   sit
                   vppon
                   twelue
                   seates
                   ,
                   iudging
                   the
                   twelue
                   tribes
                   of
                   Israell
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 
                   Know
                   you
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   Saints
                   shal
                   iudge
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   world
                   shall
                   be
                   iudged
                   by
                   you
                   ,
                   are
                   you
                   vnworthie
                   to
                   iudge
                   of
                   small
                   matters
                   .
                   Know
                   you
                   not
                   that
                   vvee
                   shall
                   iudge
                   the
                   Angells
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 brings
                 in
                 the
                 24.
                 
                 Elders
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   thou
                   hast
                   made
                   vs
                   a
                   kindome
                   and
                   Priestes
                   and
                   vve
                   
                   shall
                   reigne
                   vppon
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 whence
                 most
                 clearly
                 appeares
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 haue
                 those
                 two
                 highest
                 dignities
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 esteeme
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 of
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 and
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 is
                 aboue
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 all
                 mortall
                 men
                 to
                 confer
                 vppon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 these
                 iudiciary
                 ▪
                 and
                 Royall
                 powers
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 higher
                 ranck
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 any
                 dignities
                 meerely
                 ciuill
                 ,
                 humane
                 ,
                 and
                 naturall
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 dignities
                 are
                 ascribed
                 in
                 holy
                 writ
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Angells
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 calls
                 them
                 
                   holy
                   Angells
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 soe
                 they
                 must
                 haue
                 true
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 wihch
                 is
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 aboue
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Promulgers
                   of
                   the
                   ould
                   lavv
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Embassadours
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 highest
                 concernment
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   inflicters
                   of
                   Gods
                   punischments
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 19.1
                 .
                 Reu.
                 15.
                 trough
                 out
                 .
                 The
                 
                   captaines
                   &
                   generalls
                   of
                   the
                   armies
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Iosua
                 5.14
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Gouerners
                   &
                   controulers
                   of
                   kingdomes
                
                 .
                 Dan.
                 10.12.13.14
                 .
                 The.
                 
                   deuiders
                   of
                   the
                   Reprobate
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   elect
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Iudgment
                   .
                
                 Mat.
                 13.49
                 .
                 And
                 
                   the
                   Sendres
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   in
                   to
                   hell
                   fier
                   .
                
                 ibidem
                 .
                 with
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 dignities
                 ,
                 and
                 preheminences
                 ,
                 all
                 great
                 and
                 high
                 in
                 them selues
                 ,
                 and
                 aboue
                 the
                 reach
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 all
                 humane
                 ,
                 and
                 Angelicall
                 nature
                 ,
                 bestowed
                 freely
                 vppon
                 them
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 liberality
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 supernaturall
                 excellency
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angells
                 ,
                 soe
                 is
                 it
                 ascribed
                 
                 all
                 soe
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 freely
                 communicated
                 certaine
                 blessings
                 and
                 priuileges
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 Iosua
                 .
                 
                   Loose
                   the
                   shoes
                   from
                   thy
                   feete
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   thou
                   standest
                   is
                   holy
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 Exodus
                 .
                 
                   Loose
                   thy
                   shoes
                   from
                   thy
                   feete
                   ,
                   sor
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   thou
                   standest
                   is
                   holy
                   ground
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 
                   holy
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   sanctifyed
                   bread
                   .
                   The
                   Temple
                
                 is
                 called
                 holy
                 ,
                 yea
                 soe
                 holy
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 sauiour
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 temple
                 
                   Sanctisieth
                   the
                   gold
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Alter
                 
                   sanctifieth
                   the
                   gift
                
                 which
                 is
                 offered
                 vppon
                 it
                 Thus
                 the
                 most
                 inward
                 place
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 had
                 noe
                 other
                 name
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   Sanctam
                   Sanctorum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   of
                   holies
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 The
                 holinesse
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 soeuer
                 it
                 consisted
                 ,
                 issued
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 ciuill
                 ,
                 or
                 humane
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 authour
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Sauing
                 religion
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 Thus
                 I
                 haue
                 made
                 it
                 cleare
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 worth
                 ,
                 a
                 dignity
                 ,
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 an
                 excellency
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 meerely
                 created
                 ,
                 and
                 infinitely
                 inferiour
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 attributes
                 ,
                 and
                 perfections
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 far
                 excelling
                 all
                 ciuill
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 aboue
                 the
                 reatch
                 ,
                 sphere
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 all
                 ciuill
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 cleare
                 rule
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 vulgar
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 ,
                 ciuill
                 ,
                 worths
                 and
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 from
                 Spirituall
                 
                 and
                 supernaturall
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 kinds
                 and
                 professions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 ciuill
                 and
                 naturall
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ,
                 wit
                 ,
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 learning
                 ,
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 nobility
                 ,
                 valour
                 ,
                 Gouernment
                 ,
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 are
                 Spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 Supernaturall
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 Angell
                 ,
                 a
                 holy
                 man
                 yet
                 liuing
                 ,
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 an
                 Appostle
                 ,
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 a
                 Godfather
                 ,
                 a
                 God
                 mother
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 because
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 likc
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 are
                 proper
                 
                   to
                   religion
                
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 sence
                 ,
                 be
                 termed
                 
                   religious
                   excellencies
                   ,
                   or
                
                 dignities·
                 That
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Religion
                 ,
                 may
                 eyther
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 strict
                 sense
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 from
                 othet
                 infused
                 ,
                 and
                 supernaturall
                 vertues
                 ,
                 
                   whereby
                   true
                   worship
                   and
                   honour
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   God
                
                 :
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 large
                 and
                 generall
                 sence
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 profession
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 esteeme
                 them selues
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 true
                 sauing
                 way
                 of
                 seruing
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 attaining
                 Saluation
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 obuious
                 ,
                 and
                 vulgar
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 Religion
                 ,
                 thus
                 we
                 commonly
                 say
                 the
                 Catholicque
                 Religion
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 is
                 theyr
                 whole
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 and
                 profession
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 strict
                 and
                 and
                 rigid
                 sense
                 ,
                 Religion
                 is
                 taken
                 amongst
                 the
                 Schoole
                 doctours
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 dispute
                 of
                 the
                 
                 nature
                 of
                 infused
                 vertues
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 often
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 12.26.43
                 .
                 Exod.
                 29.9
                 .
                 Leuit.
                 26.31
                 .
                 n.
                 19.2
                 .
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 restrayned
                 eyther
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 worshrp
                 of
                 God.
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 more
                 large
                 acception
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 testament
                 .
                 Hester
                 8.17
                 .
                 
                   Soe
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   an
                   other
                   nation
                   and
                   sect
                   ,
                   ioyned
                   them selues
                   to
                   theyr
                   Religion
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   .
                
                 Hester
                 9.27
                 .
                 
                   Vppon
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   would
                   vnite
                   them selues
                   to
                   theyr
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 Acts
                 26.3
                 .
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 his
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   liued
                   a
                   Pharesie
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   certaine
                   sect
                   of
                   his
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 Iames
                 e.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   religious
                   and
                   bridleth
                   not
                   his
                   tongue
                   ,
                   this
                   mans
                   religion
                   is
                   vaine
                   .
                
                 
                 In
                 which
                 texts
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 Religion
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 and
                 Profession
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Christians
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 Religion
                 ,
                 soe
                 the
                 word
                 Religious
                 ,
                 deriued
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 fore
                 said
                 differēte
                 senses
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 find
                 it
                 vsually
                 in
                 Scripture
                 in
                 the
                 secōd
                 larger
                 acception
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 Religious
                 Persone
                 signifies
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 person
                 truly
                 deuout
                 ,
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 and
                 fairhfull
                 .
                 Thus
                 Acts
                 2.5
                 .
                 
                   But
                   there
                   vvere
                   dvvelling
                   in
                   Ierusalem
                   Ievves
                   Religious
                   men
                   of
                   all
                   nations
                   vvhieh
                   are
                   vnder
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 And
                 Acts
                 10.2
                 .
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   vvas
                   Religious
                   ,
                   and
                   fearing
                   God
                   vvith
                   his
                   vvhole
                   houshould
                   ,
                   giuing
                   many
                   almes
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   vvayes
                   praying
                   God.
                
                 And
                 Acts
                 13.50
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Iewes
                   stirred
                   vp
                   certaine
                   Religious
                   ,
                   and
                   honest
                   woemen
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   chiefe
                   of
                   the
                   citty
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 Iames
                 the
                 1.26
                 .
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   seeme
                   to
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   Religious
                   ,
                   not
                   bridling
                   his
                   tongue
                   this
                   mans
                   Religion
                   is
                   vaine
                
                 where
                 Religious
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 pious
                 ,
                 vertuous
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 ells
                 the
                 ill
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 hinder
                 a
                 true
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 strictly
                 vnderstood
                 as
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 other
                 theologicall
                 and
                 morall
                 vertues
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hinders
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 exercise
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 particular
                 vertues
                 .
                 This
                 large
                 acception
                 therefore
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 ,
                 being
                 soe
                 clearely
                 deliuered
                 in
                 Scripture
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Catholique
                 Romaine
                 faith
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 our
                 Doctours
                 say
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 created
                 may
                 be
                 or
                 is
                 ,
                 worshipped
                 with
                 
                   Religious
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Religious
                 in
                 this
                 large
                 acception
                 found
                 soe
                 familiarly
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 pious
                 ,
                 christian
                 ,
                 a
                 worship
                 belonging
                 to
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 tending
                 finally
                 to
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 honour
                 ,
                 as
                 authour
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
                 Soe
                 that
                 hauing
                 these
                 references
                 to
                 Gods
                 honour
                 ,
                 though
                 those
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   Religious
                   worship
                
                 tend
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 some
                 created
                 supernaiurall
                 excellence
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 worshipp
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 hinders
                 not
                 theyr
                 beeing
                 Religious
                 acts
                 
                 in
                 this
                 larger
                 sence
                 .
                 As
                 appeares
                 by
                 these
                 following
                 texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 where
                 Moyses
                 is
                 commaunded
                 to
                 prescribe
                 certaine
                 ceremoniall
                 rites
                 in
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 &
                 Holocausts
                 ,
                 
                 amongst
                 which
                 one
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 brest
                 &
                 right
                 Shoulder
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 offered
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 as
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 right
                 and
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 The
                 giuing
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 priest
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 action
                 done
                 immediately
                 to
                 a
                 pure
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 appeares
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 
                   God
                   commaunded
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   them
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 ofspring
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 words
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   from
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israell
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   perpetuall
                   Religion
                   in
                   theyr
                   generations
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 S.
                 Iames.
                 
                   Pure
                   and
                   vndefiled
                   Religion
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   father
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   visite
                   the
                   orphanes
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   widowes
                   in
                   theyr
                   tribulation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   keepe
                   himselfe
                   vnspotted
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
                 where
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 mercy
                 to
                 the
                 pore
                 is
                 called
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 proceeding
                 from
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 belongrg
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 though
                 done
                 to
                 creatures
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 orphanes
                 and
                 wedows
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 in
                 the
                 discouery
                 of
                 this
                 second
                 mistake
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 haue
                 cōuinced
                 the
                 iudicious
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 minded
                 Reader
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Supernaturall
                 created
                 excellency
                 ,
                 communicated
                 liberally
                 from
                 Allm
                 :
                 God
                 to
                 some
                 creatures
                 ,
                 infinitely
                 below
                 
                 the
                 diuine
                 ,
                 excellency
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 far
                 aboue
                 all
                 naturall
                 and
                 ciuill
                 worth
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 must
                 deserue
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 seeing
                 that
                 naturall
                 and
                 ciuill
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 (
                 euen
                 according
                 to
                 protestants
                 )
                 though
                 far
                 inferiour
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 deserue
                 it
                 .
                 which
                 worship
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 Spirituall
                 and
                 supernaturall
                 dignities
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 only
                 proper
                 to
                 Gods
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 soe
                 are
                 religious
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 rightly
                 termed
                 a
                 religious
                 worship
                 in
                 the
                 fore
                 named
                 sense
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 the
                 humble
                 acknowledgmēt
                 of
                 diuine
                 perfections
                 ,
                 is
                 deseruedly
                 termed
                 
                   diuine
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 ciuill
                 ,
                 perfections
                 ,
                 rightly
                 styled
                 ,
                 
                   ciuill
                   worship
                
                 soe
                 the
                 humble
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 religious
                 perfections
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 reason
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 Religious
                 worship
                 .
                 which
                 will
                 yet
                 seeme
                 lesse
                 strange
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 indifferēt
                 eye
                 if
                 one
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 some
                 different
                 degrees
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Acts
                 of
                 other
                 vertues
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 here
                 foūd
                 in
                 worships
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 allready
                 proued
                 from
                 Scripture
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 different
                 kinds
                 and
                 degrees
                 of
                 feares
                 ,
                 and
                 loues
                 .
                 whence
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 one
                 feares
                 the
                 iustice
                 and
                 wrath
                 of
                 some
                 ciuill
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 
                   ciuill
                   feare
                
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 one
                 feares
                 the
                 iustice
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 &c.
                 whose
                 power
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 Religion
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 named
                 a
                 
                   Religious
                   seare
                
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 hiding
                 
                 himselfe
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 
                   diuine
                   feare
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 feare
                 of
                 Adonias
                 flying
                 from
                 king
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 ciuill
                 feare
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Prim●tiue
                 Christians
                 of
                 S.
                 Peeter
                 ,
                 when
                 Ananias
                 fel
                 down
                 dead
                 at
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Religious
                   feare
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 distinction
                 is
                 in
                 differēt
                 ordres
                 of
                 loue
                 .
                 S.
                 Peeter
                 loued
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 as
                 his
                 God
                 and
                 Redcemer
                 ,
                 with
                 diuine
                 loue
                 .
                 Ifack
                 loued
                 Esau
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   ciuill
                   loue
                
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Christians
                 loued
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Religious
                   loue
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 allready
                 Proued
                 ,
                 Moyses
                 worshipped
                 the
                 infinit
                 maiesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   diuine
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Iacob
                 worshipped
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   ciuill
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 but
                 rhe
                 Sunamite
                 worshipped
                 Elizeus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 captaine
                 of
                 fifty
                 men
                 ,
                 Elias
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 authorities
                 were
                 deriued
                 ,
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 only
                 from
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 )
                 with
                 Religious
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 giuing
                 such
                 a
                 Religious
                 worship
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 described
                 to
                 a
                 creature
                 is
                 soe
                 far
                 from
                 derogating
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 the
                 due
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 ascribing
                 any
                 worship
                 proper
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 insufferable
                 iniury
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 And
                 horrid
                 Sacriledge
                 ,
                 to
                 affirme
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 with
                 any
                 such
                 worship
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 in
                 him
                 only
                 a
                 created
                 ,
                 finite
                 ,
                 &
                 imperfect
                 excellencie
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 an
                 Idoll
                 ,
                 &
                 a
                 false
                 God.
                 Neyther
                 can
                 his
                 honour
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 diminished
                 by
                 exhibiting
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 Religious
                 worship
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 creature
                 indued
                 with
                 spitituall
                 graces
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 honour
                 cannot
                 be
                 iniured
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 giuing
                 to
                 a
                 creature
                 the
                 wotship
                 proper
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 seeing
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 worship
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 neyther
                 only
                 nor
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 way
                 a
                 preiudice
                 to
                 his
                 honour
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 ciuill
                 and
                 religious
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 preiudicious
                 to
                 the
                 diuine
                 feare
                 and
                 loue
                 which
                 we-owe
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 Soe
                 neyther
                 can
                 ciuill
                 ,
                 nor
                 religious
                 worship
                 commaunded
                 to
                 be
                 exhibited
                 to
                 creatures
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 )
                 be
                 preiudicious
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 diuine
                 worship
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 Allm
                 :
                 God
                 seemes
                 to
                 say
                 by
                 his
                 Ptophet
                 Isay.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   giue
                   my
                   glory
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   nor
                   my
                   praise
                   to
                   Idols
                   .
                
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   giue
                   glory
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                
                 for
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 creation
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   crowned
                   him
                   with
                   glory
                   and
                   honour
                   ,
                
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 giue
                 
                   my
                   glory
                
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 that
                 infinite
                 glory
                 which
                 properly
                 belongs
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 wich
                 is
                 specifyed
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   this
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                
                 soe
                 that
                 God
                 wil
                 neuer
                 giue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 proper
                 name
                 and
                 title
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 
                 yet
                 more
                 expressely
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   giue
                   my
                   glory
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   :
                   heare
                   o
                   Iacob
                   and
                   Israell
                   whom
                   I
                   call
                   .
                
                 I
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   my selfe
                   am
                   the
                   firrst
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   last
                   .
                   And
                   my
                   hand
                   also
                   layd
                   tbe
                   foundarions
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   right
                   hand
                   measured
                   the
                   heauens
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 glory
                 proper
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 the
                 eternall
                 God
                 ,
                 creator
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 giue
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 :
                 which
                 soe
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 keepes
                 inuiolable
                 to
                 him selfe
                 ,
                 all
                 vnder
                 glories
                 limited
                 and
                 created
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 like
                 soe
                 many
                 little
                 motes
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 infinite
                 extent
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 he
                 both
                 liberally
                 giues
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 wills
                 they
                 should
                 respectiuely
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 his
                 creatures
                 .
                 If
                 not
                 withstanding
                 all
                 these
                 euidences
                 both
                 of
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 remayne
                 soe
                 strangely
                 willfull
                 ,
                 and
                 immouable
                 ,
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 education
                 ,
                 and
                 continuall
                 custome
                 from
                 his
                 infancie
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 deny
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Religious
                 worship
                 in
                 how
                 large
                 a
                 sence
                 soeuer
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 lawfully
                 exhibited
                 to
                 any
                 saue
                 God
                 alone
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 soe
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 yeelds
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 exhibite
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 to
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 in
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 supernaturall
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 gifts
                 ,
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 blessinges
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 they
                 are
                 inriched
                 .
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 many
                 holy
                 persons
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 haue
                 done
                 )
                 let
                 him
                 
                 call
                 that
                 worship
                 supernaturall
                 ,
                 or
                 christian
                 ,
                 or
                 pious
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 exterordinary
                 ranke
                 of
                 ciuill
                 worship
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 much
                 contend
                 about
                 rhe
                 name
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 soeuer
                 he
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 ,
                 a
                 Religious
                 worship
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 that
                 large
                 sense
                 ,
                 soe
                 clearely
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Seriptures
                 .
                 And
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 discouery
                 &
                 redresse
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 mistake
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 THIRD
                 MISTAKE
                 .
                 The
                 vvord
                 serue
                 in
                 Mat.
                 4.10
                 .
                 is
                 misunderstood
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 opponent
                 indeuoring
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   only
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   neyther
                   S.
                   nor
                   Angell
                   ,
                
                 from
                 the
                 text
                 of
                 Mat.
                 4.10
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   worshipp
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   only
                   shalt
                   thou
                   serue
                   .
                
                 Seeing
                 there
                 is
                 noe
                 proofe
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 ,
                 must
                 haue
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   him
                   only
                   shalt
                   thou
                   Serue
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 clause
                 may
                 haue
                 any
                 appearance
                 of
                 force
                 it
                 must
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Serue
                 here
                 vsed
                 ,
                 signifies
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Seruice
                 ;
                 Soe
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   him
                   only
                   shalt
                   thou
                   Serue
                
                 ,
                 must
                 signify
                 thus
                 much
                 
                   that
                   noe
                   seruice
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   but
                   to
                   God
                   alone
                   .
                
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 grosse
                 mistake
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 Seruice
                 taken
                 in
                 this
                 generall
                 sence
                 ,
                 playnly
                 
                 contradicts
                 the
                 Precept
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 
                 
                   Obey
                   your
                   temporall
                   Lords
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Seruing
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   will
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   men
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 Prophesie
                 in
                 Genesis
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 Esau.
                 
                 
                   The
                   greater
                   shall
                   serue
                   the
                   Lesse
                   .
                
                 Soe
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 God
                 only
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 serued
                 .
                 Whence
                 may
                 breefely
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 one
                 cite
                 any
                 text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 one
                 must
                 first
                 cōsider
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 sence
                 in
                 which
                 that
                 text
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 proue
                 what
                 we
                 intend
                 ,
                 contradict
                 not
                 other
                 playne
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 does
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 doe
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 seeke
                 some
                 other
                 proofe
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 proofe
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 mistake
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 mistake
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Mat.
                 4.10
                 .
                 proceedes
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 want
                 of
                 reflection
                 vppon
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 want
                 of
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 greeke
                 word
                 vsed
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 Euāgelist
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 both
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 Latin
                 and
                 Hehrew
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 only
                 one
                 word
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 seruing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 creatures
                 .
                 Yet
                 in
                 the
                 greeke
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 proper
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 only
                 the
                 seruice
                 ,
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 proper
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 neuer
                 vsed
                 for
                 the
                 religious
                 se●uice
                 done
                 to
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 esteemed
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 whoe
                 exhibite
                 that
                 seruice
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 God.
                 This
                 word
                 in
                 greeke
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 latreuin
                 ,
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 4
                 10.
                 to
                 signifie
                 serue
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 the
                 Reader
                 
                 may
                 please
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 words
                 haue
                 two
                 kinds
                 of
                 significations
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 theyr
                 first
                 institution
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 anciently
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 amongst
                 heathen
                 Authours
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 vse
                 and
                 application
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 one
                 particular
                 Sence
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 common
                 vse
                 and
                 custome
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 tyme
                 obtayned
                 force
                 ,
                 to
                 limite
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 perticular
                 Sense
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 tyrannos
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 ancient
                 Greekes
                 first
                 signifyed
                 a
                 king
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 Sence
                 ,
                 but
                 amongst
                 later
                 Authours
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 vniuersally
                 it
                 signifies
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 or
                 cruell
                 ,
                 and
                 vniust
                 oppresser
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 vnder
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 vnanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 approued
                 Authours
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 wealths
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 new
                 signification
                 to
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 limite
                 or
                 restrayne
                 the
                 ould
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 determinate
                 parte
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 signifyed
                 ,
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 theyr
                 first
                 institution
                 ,
                 soe
                 hath
                 allsoe
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 consent
                 of
                 ecclesiasticall
                 approued
                 Authours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 voyce
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 power
                 ,
                 soe
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 ancient
                 signification
                 of
                 some
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 determines
                 the
                 indifferency
                 ,
                 and
                 vniuersality
                 of
                 theyr
                 originall
                 Signification
                 to
                 some
                 one
                 part
                 or
                 member
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 expresse
                 something
                 in
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Baptismus
                 ,
                 which
                 anciently
                 signifyed
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 
                 washing
                 amongst
                 ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 Authours
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Sacramēt
                 ,
                 known
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 .
                 Thus
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 which
                 originally
                 signifeyed
                 any
                 one
                 who
                 told
                 good
                 tydinges
                 ,
                 signifies
                 a
                 wryter
                 or
                 promulger
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 signifyed
                 amongst
                 the
                 auncient
                 infidels
                 ,
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 feruice
                 ,
                 amongst
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Authours
                 ,
                 signifies
                 only
                 that
                 kinde
                 of
                 Religious
                 seruice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 don
                 to
                 God.
                 Soe
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 two
                 significations
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 morall
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 as
                 Scapula
                 a
                 Protestant
                 authour
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 nation
                 acknowledges
                 in
                 his
                 Lexicon
                 both
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 words
                 ,
                 graunting
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Sence
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 amongst
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 authours
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 it
                 signifies
                 a
                 Religious
                 worship
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 proofe
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 cites
                 the
                 epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 where
                 beeing
                 put
                 absolutely
                 it
                 signifi●es
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 dubble
                 significa●ion
                 supposed
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 vrge
                 further
                 that
                 this
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Latreuin
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 signifies
                 that
                 Religious
                 worship
                 only
                 which
                 is
                 exhibited
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 diuine
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 neuer
                 vsed
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 religious
                 Seruice
                 done
                 to
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 bestowed
                 some
                 dayes
                 study
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 searched
                 all
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 Sctipture
                 where
                 this
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 neuer
                 
                 found
                 it
                 signify
                 any
                 religious
                 sesuice
                 saue
                 diuine
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 Prouocke
                 any
                 Protestant
                 authour
                 to
                 proue
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 douleuin
                 ,
                 is
                 indifferently
                 vsed
                 very
                 commonly
                 in
                 both
                 Testaments
                 ,
                 to
                 signify
                 the
                 religious
                 seruing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 creatutes
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Latreuin
                 ,
                 neuer
                 but
                 for
                 seruing
                 ,
                 eyther
                 a
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 false
                 God.
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 referred
                 to
                 worship
                 blonging
                 to
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 Scapula
                 being
                 a
                 Protestant
                 only
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 a
                 religious
                 worship
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 proofe
                 which
                 he
                 bringes
                 for
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 conuinces
                 that
                 being
                 absolutely
                 put
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 alone
                 without
                 any
                 oblique
                 case
                 ,
                 it
                 signifyes
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 the
                 Seruice
                 done
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   perfectum
                   facere
                   seruientem
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 him
                 that
                 
                   did
                   the
                   seruice
                   perfect
                
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 might
                 alsoe
                 haue
                 cited
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 put
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 and
                 signifying
                 only
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 S.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 sayth
                 Anna
                 the
                 Prophetesse
                 was
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 seruing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 doing
                 seruice
                 to
                 God.
                 This
                 text
                 ,
                 Luke
                 the
                 2.37
                 .
                 The
                 Protestant
                 bible
                 of
                 1589.
                 with
                 Fulks
                 commentarie
                 translates
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Serued
                   God.
                
                 And
                 Heb.
                 9.2
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 seruings
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 later
                 Bibles
                 translate
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   diuine
                   feruice
                
                 .
                 whence
                 it
                 appeares
                 that
                 the
                 absolute
                 significarion
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 diuine
                 seruice
                 .
                 
                 In
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 I
                 find
                 it
                 ,
                 Acts
                 7.7
                 .
                 Rom.
                 1.9
                 .
                 and
                 Reuel
                 .
                 22.
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 Idoles
                 ,
                 or
                 false
                 Gods.
                 Acts
                 7.
                 v.
                 41.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.1
                 .
                 and
                 Rom.
                 22.15
                 .
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testamēt
                 very
                 often
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 ground
                 proceeds
                 the
                 ordinary
                 distinction
                 of
                 Religious
                 worship
                 ,
                 into
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Latria
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 doulia
                 ,
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Latreuo
                 ,
                 signifyes
                 noe
                 other
                 Religious
                 Seruice
                 ,
                 saue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 douleuo
                 ,
                 signifyes
                 in
                 hundreds
                 of
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 creatures
                 ,
                 hence
                 the
                 seruice
                 done
                 to
                 finit
                 Persons
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 Religion
                 may
                 rightly
                 be
                 termed
                 doulia
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 exhibited
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 Latria
                 ,
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 proceeds
                 alsoe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 false
                 Gods
                 or
                 Idoles
                 ,
                 is
                 neuer
                 called
                 eyther
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 approued
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Authours
                 ,
                 noe
                 nor
                 by
                 Protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 Idolodoulia
                 ,
                 but
                 Idololatria
                 ,
                 Idolatrie
                 because
                 it
                 giues
                 to
                 them
                 diuine
                 seruice
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 being
                 deriued
                 from
                 Larria
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 noe
                 other
                 Religious
                 seruice
                 saue
                 diuine
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 noe
                 Romaine
                 Catholique
                 teaches
                 ,
                 that
                 diuine
                 seruice
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 they
                 hould
                 nothing
                 against
                 this
                 text
                 of
                 S.
                 Mat.
                 4.10
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   worship
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   only
                   shalt
                   thou
                   serue
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 Latria
                 ,
                 or
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 Seruice
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 demonstrated
                 )
                 by
                 Scripture
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 haue
                 I
                 discouered
                 three
                 plaine
                 mistakes
                 in
                 these
                 few
                 words
                 of
                 Mat.
                 4.10
                 .
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 
                   God
                   only
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   ,
                
                 where
                 in
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 forced
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 large
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 wished
                 ,
                 because
                 vppon
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 here
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 depends
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 the
                 insuing
                 controuersies
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 worship
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Protestant
               Position
               ,
               Forbidden
               the
               worship
               of
               Angells
               .
               This
               is
               proued
               by
               Scripture
               mistaken
               .
            
             
               I
               Iohn
               saw
               all
               these
               thinges
               and
               heard
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               had
               heard
               and
               seene
               ,
               I
               fell
               downe
               to
               worship
               ,
               before
               the
               feete
               of
               the
               Angell
               ,
               
               wich
               shewed
               me
               these
               things
               :
               then
               said
               he
               vnto
               me
               ,
               see
               thou
               doe
               it
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               thy
               fellow
               seruant
               ,
               worship
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 mistake
                 .
                 This
                 text
                 is
                 made
                 contrary
                 to
                 other
                 playne
                 texts
                 of
                 Scripturc
                 ,
                 allowing
                 the
                 worshp
                 of
                 Angells
                 .
              
               
                 
                 ANd
                 two
                 Angells
                 came
                 into
                 Sodome
                 at
                 ninght
                 ,
                 Lot
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 citty
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 seene
                 them
                 ,
                 rose
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 meete
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 
                 adored
                 prostrate
                 vppon
                 the
                 groūd
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   which
                   worship
                   the
                   Angells
                   accepted
                   ,
                   noe
                   way
                   reprehending
                   Lot
                   ,
                   or
                   forbidding
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   in
                   the
                   text
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 Iosua
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 feeld
                 of
                 Hierico
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 a
                 man
                 standing
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 houlding
                 a
                 naked
                 sword
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 went
                 vnto
                 him
                 and
                 sayd
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 ours
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 aduersaryes
                 ?
                 who
                 answeared
                 ,
                 no
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 prince
                 of
                 the
                 army
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 now
                 I
                 come
                 :
                 Iosua
                 fell
                 groueling
                 vppon
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 adoring
                 sayd
                 ,
                 wy
                 doth
                 my
                 Lord
                 speake
                 vnto
                 his
                 seruant
                 ?
                 
                   &c.
                   where
                   it
                   appeares
                   that
                   this
                   Angel
                   was
                   a
                   creature
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   called
                
                 a
                 prince
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   Gods
                   army
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 mistake
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 text
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 proues
                 noe
                 more
                 that
                 all
                 worship
                 of
                 Angells
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 other
                 of
                 S.
                 Luke
                 that
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Saints
                 yet
                 liuing
                 is
                 forbidden
                 .
              
               
                 
                   As
                   Peeter
                   was
                   coming
                   in
                   ,
                   Cornelius
                   met
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   fell
                   downe
                   at
                   is
                   feet
                   and
                   worshipped
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   Peeter
                   tooke
                   him
                   vp
                   saying
                   ,
                   stand
                   vp
                   ,
                   I
                   my selfe
                   alsoe
                   am
                   a
                   man.
                
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 holy
                 men
                 yet
                 liuing
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 ,
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 
                 
                   Againe
                   he
                   sent
                   a
                   third
                   captaine
                   of
                   fifty
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   fifty
                   men
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   who
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   come
                   ,
                   bowed
                   his
                   knees
                   tovvard
                   Elias
                   ,
                   and
                   prayed
                   him
                   and
                   said
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   despise
                   not
                   
                   my
                   life
                   and
                   the
                   liues
                   of
                   thy
                   seruants
                   that
                   are
                   vvith
                   me
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 She
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Sunamite
                 )
                 
                   fell
                   at
                   his
                   feete
                   ,
                   and
                   adored
                   vppon
                   the
                   groond
                   .
                
                 where
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Prophete
                 Eliseus
                 was
                 worshipped
                 and
                 he
                 refused
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 practice
                 of
                 Protestants
                 in
                 Engeland
                 to
                 kneele
                 downe
                 and
                 aske
                 blessing
                 of
                 theyr
                 Godfathers
                 and
                 Godmothers
                 ,
                 desiring
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 noe
                 ciuill
                 worship
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 belonges
                 not
                 to
                 any
                 dignity
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 wealth
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 worship
                 appertaining
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Elias
                 and
                 Eliseus
                 now
                 cited
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 wery
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 worship
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 Romain
                 Catholickes
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angells
                 ,
                 as
                 creatures
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 mistake
                 .
              
               
                 ONe
                 may
                 proue
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 vnlawful
                 to
                 weepe
                 ,
                 as
                 ro
                 wurship
                 Angells
                 ,
                 beecause
                 an
                 Angell
                 forbad
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 to
                 weepe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   I
                   wept
                   much
                   because
                   noe
                   man
                   was
                   found-worthy
                   to
                   open
                   and
                   to
                   read
                   the
                   booke
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   neyther
                   to
                   looke
                   therein
                   ,
                   And
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Elders
                   said
                   vnto
                   me
                   weepe
                   not
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 certainly
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 weepe
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 weare
                 not
                 ,
                 neyther
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 would
                 haue
                 wept
                 ouer
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 commaunded
                 
                 the
                 woemen
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 to
                 weepe
                 ouer
                 themselues
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   text
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   Reuel
                   .
                   22.
                   v.
                   8.
                   v.
                   8.
                   ad
                   9.
                   reconciled
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   texts
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 
                   IF
                   any
                   one
                   would
                   proue
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   10.
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   ,
                   v.
                   25.
                   and
                   26.
                   now
                   cited
                   ,
                   that
                   noe
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   or
                   saint
                   yet
                   liuing
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   because
                   S.
                   Peeter
                   refused
                   the
                   worship
                   which
                   Cornelius
                   exhibited
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   demaund
                   ,
                   what
                   would
                   a
                   Protestant
                   answer
                   to
                   such
                   an
                   obiection
                   .
                   Eyther
                   he
                   must
                   say
                   that
                   S.
                   Peeter
                   refused
                   this
                   worshep
                   (
                   though
                   he
                   might
                   laufully
                   haue
                   accepted
                   it
                   .
                   as
                   beeing
                   due
                   ,
                   no
                   lesse
                   then
                   the
                   like
                   worship
                   was
                   accepted
                   by
                   Elias
                   ,
                   and
                   Eliseus
                   )
                   that
                   S.
                   Peeter
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   Refused
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   humility
                   and
                   respect
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   bare
                   to
                   Cornelius
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   supposed
                   ,
                   Protestants
                   must
                   giue
                   vs
                   leaue
                   to
                   apply
                   (
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   and
                   Doctours
                   )
                   the
                   same
                   answer
                   to
                   S.
                   Iohn's
                   worshipping
                   the
                   Angell
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   refusing
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   some
                   worship
                   was
                   noe
                   lesse
                   due
                   to
                   this
                   Angell
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   the
                   two
                   Angells
                   ,
                   which
                   Lot
                   worshipped
                   .
                   Gen.
                   19.
                   v.
                   1.
                   and
                   the
                   Angell
                   which
                   Iosua
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   Iosua
                   5.
                   v.
                   14.
                   now
                   cited
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   this
                   Angell
                   refused
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   humility
                   and
                   respect
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   bore
                   to
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   as
                   S.
                   Peeter
                   did
                   ,
                   Acts
                   10.
                   v.
                   25.
                   and
                   26.
                   
                   or
                   if
                   this
                   answer
                   seeme
                   ,
                   not
                   soe
                   conuenient
                   to
                   this
                   plare
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   ,
                   a
                   Protestāt
                   must
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   Cornelius
                   here
                   gaue
                   him
                   the
                   worship
                   which
                   was
                   due
                   to
                   God
                   only
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   highest
                   diuine
                   worship
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   therefore
                   refused
                   '
                   as
                   iniurious
                   to
                   God
                   noe
                   otherwise
                   then
                   '
                   S.
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   with
                   all
                   earnestnesse
                   possible
                   ,
                   
                   refused
                   the
                   saerifice
                   which
                   the
                   heathen
                   Priest
                   of
                   Lystra
                   would
                   haue
                   offered
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   two
                   Gods
                   ,
                   Iupiter
                   and
                   Mercurius
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   tooke
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   like
                   of
                   this
                   answer
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   giue
                   vs
                   alsoe
                   leaue
                   to
                   apply
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   the
                   passage
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   .
                   Reu.
                   22.
                   v.
                   8.9
                   .
                   not
                   that
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   committed
                   any
                   Idolatry
                   or
                   false
                   worship
                   ,
                   willingly
                   and
                   sinfully
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Angell
                   vppon
                   good
                   ground
                   eyther
                   thought
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   feared
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   tooke
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   &
                   soe
                   gaue
                   him
                   presently
                   the
                   worship
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   Diuine
                   Person
                   which
                   he
                   thought
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   wholly
                   improbable
                   ,
                   that
                   Cornelius
                   gaue
                   diuine
                   worship
                   to
                   S.
                   Peeter
                   Act.
                   10.
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   noe
                   heathen
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   true
                   beleeuer
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   knew
                   that
                   diuine
                   honour
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   God
                   only
                   ;
                   and
                   religious
                   and
                   fearing
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   ,
                   v.
                   11.
                   and
                   soe
                   was
                   far
                   from
                   cōmitting
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   knew
                   well
                   enough
                   that
                   S.
                   Peeter
                   was
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   v.
                   5.
                   and
                   the
                   6.
                   and
                   soe
                   could
                   not
                   suppose
                   him
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   ignoranee
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   it
                   seeme
                   as
                   improbable
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Peeter
                   
                   conceiued
                   that
                   Cornelius
                   intended
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   with
                   diuine
                   honour
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   was
                   sufficiently
                   informed
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   true
                   beleeuer
                   ,
                   and
                   Professour
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   Moises
                   ,
                   v.
                   22.
                   yet
                   many
                   ancient
                   fathers
                   teach
                   that
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   did
                   really
                   thinke
                   that
                   this
                   Angell
                   which
                   appeared
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   an
                   Angell
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   it
                   was
                   very
                   incident
                   to
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   to
                   conceiue
                   or
                   feare
                   (
                   being
                   ignorant
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohns
                   intention
                   )
                   that
                   he
                   tooke
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   Sauiuor
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Angel
                   sayd
                   in
                   the
                   precedēt
                   verse
                   
                     behould
                     I
                     come
                     quickly
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   vsuall
                   phrase
                   &
                   speech
                   which
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   vsed
                   to
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   when
                   he
                   appeared
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   manifest
                   chap.
                   2.
                   v.
                   6.
                   chap.
                   3.
                   v.
                   21.
                   c.
                   16.
                   v.
                   15.
                   c.
                   22.
                   v.
                   12.
                   and
                   must
                   necessarily
                   haue
                   beene
                   pronounced
                   ,
                   eyther
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   an
                   Angell
                   in
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   speaking
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   because
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     come
                     quickly
                  
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   afore
                   cited
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   chap.
                   22.
                   v.
                   12.
                   presently
                   following
                   )
                   can
                   neyther
                   be
                   meant
                   nor
                   verifyed
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   but
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   to
                   haue
                   been
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   those
                   next
                   precedent
                   words
                   ,
                   Behold
                   
                     I
                     come
                     quicly
                  
                   ,
                   may
                   haue
                   some
                   ground
                   in
                   the
                   text
                   it selfe
                   here
                   cited
                   by
                   the
                   opponent
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     when
                     I
                     had
                     heard
                     and
                     seene
                     ,
                     I
                     fell
                     down
                     to
                     worship
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   for
                   the
                   seeing
                   of
                   those
                   strange
                   visions
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   those
                   precedent
                   words
                   .
                   Behold
                   
                     I
                     come
                     quicly
                  
                   .
                   Soe
                   proper
                   to
                   
                   out
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   gaue
                   this
                   occasion
                   to
                   worship
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   as
                   taking
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Angel
                   presently
                   disabused
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   him
                   vnderstand
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   creature
                   and
                   seruant
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   in
                   this
                   text
                   obiected
                   v.
                   8.
                   and
                   9.
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   obiected
                   that
                   c.
                   21.
                   v.
                   9.
                   
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   affirmes
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   very
                   Angell
                   which
                   he
                   worshipped
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   seauen
                   Angells
                   ,
                   who
                   caried
                   the
                   viols
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   last
                   plagues
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   could
                   not
                   thinke
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   that
                   though
                   in
                   the
                   begining
                   and
                   continuance
                   of
                   this
                   vision
                   he
                   seemed
                   to
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   Angell
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   he
                   heard
                   him
                   pronounce
                   words
                   proper
                   to
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   sufficient
                   reason
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   his
                   former
                   apprehension
                   was
                   amisse
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   he
                   seemed
                   before
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   appearing
                   vnder
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   that
                   Angell
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   further
                   obiected
                   that
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   writes
                   expresly
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Seauen
                   Angells
                   ,
                   which
                   appeared
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   could
                   not
                   after
                   doubt
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   answeared
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   Euangclist
                   writ
                   this
                   he
                   was
                   wholy
                   assured
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   Angell
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Angell
                   had
                   ,
                   before
                   this
                   was
                   written
                   ,
                   determinaetly
                   assured
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   our
                   Sauiuor
                   ;
                   yet
                   whilst
                   the
                   vision
                   happned
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   was
                   eyther
                   written
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Angell
                   had
                   rectifyed
                   the
                   iudgment
                   of
                   
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   ground
                   inough
                   to
                   thinke
                   it
                   was
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   heard
                   those
                   words
                   proceede
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     behould
                     I
                     come
                     speedily
                  
                   .
                   Neyther
                   is
                   it
                   any
                   wonder
                   that
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   was
                   ignorant
                   of
                   some
                   things
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   visions
                   which
                   appeared
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   thought
                   that
                   none
                   could
                   be
                   found
                   worthie
                   to
                   open
                   the
                   seauen
                   seales
                   and
                   therefore
                   wept
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   as
                   much
                   forbidden
                   to
                   weepe
                   by
                   the
                   Angell
                   ,
                   c.
                   5.
                   v.
                   4.
                   as
                   to
                   worship
                   ,
                   c.
                   19.
                   v.
                   10.
                   
                   Hee
                   aeknowledges
                   alsoe
                   that
                   hee
                   knew
                   not
                   who
                   they
                   weare
                   who
                   appeared
                   in
                   white
                   Stoles
                   .
                   c.
                   7.
                   v.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   Though
                   these
                   answeares
                   may
                   satisfye
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   opposed
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   the
                   matter
                   is
                   in
                   it selfe
                   obscure
                   ,
                   and
                   leaues
                   a
                   probability
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ,
                   I
                   rather
                   sticke
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   answer
                   that
                   though
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   knew
                   it
                   was
                   noe
                   more
                   then
                   an
                   Angell
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Angell
                   refused
                   the
                   worship
                   he
                   gaue
                   him
                   ,
                   at
                   S.
                   Peeter
                   did
                   that
                   of
                   Cornelius
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   whatsoeuer
                   may
                   be
                   thought
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   answers
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   cleare
                   and
                   vnquestionable
                   is
                   a
                   third
                   answers
                   .
                   That
                   though
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   knew
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   speake
                   to
                   him
                   was
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   gaue
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   worship
                   only
                   due
                   to
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Angel
                   being
                   ignorant
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohns
                   intention
                   ,
                   might
                   diseruedly
                   feare
                   ,
                   or
                   conceiue
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   tooke
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   gaue
                   him
                   diuine
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   he
                   presently
                   
                   dissabused
                   him
                   ,
                   telling
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   fellow
                   seruants
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   each
                   of
                   these
                   answers
                   may
                   be
                   equally
                   applyed
                   to
                   the
                   like
                   text
                   ,
                   
                   Reuel
                   .
                   19.
                   for
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ground
                   of
                   Act.
                   10.
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   sayd
                   that
                   he
                   refused
                   this
                   worship
                   though
                   in
                   it selfe
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   as
                   S.
                   Peeter
                   did
                   that
                   of
                   Cornelius
                   :
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   supposed
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   soe
                   gaue
                   him
                   diuine
                   honour
                   which
                   was
                   no
                   way
                   due
                   to
                   him
                   )
                   because
                   he
                   there
                   vsed
                   the
                   phrase
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   sayd
                   scribe
                   ,
                   write
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   in
                   the
                   three
                   first
                   chapters
                   ,
                   and
                   chap.
                   14.
                   v.
                   13.14.15
                   .
                   neyther
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   clearly
                   proued
                   that
                   any
                   one
                   commaunded
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   to
                   write
                   ,
                   saying
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Scribe
                   ,
                   write
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   saue
                   only
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   Reuelation
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   and
                   person
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   the
                   Angell
                   ;
                   soe
                   that
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   had
                   great
                   reason
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   gaue
                   him
                   the
                   honour
                   due
                   to
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   was
                   better
                   informed
                   :
                   or
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   and
                   clearest
                   answer
                   ,
                   the
                   Angel
                   had
                   reason
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   worshipped
                   him
                   ,
                   (
                   when
                   he
                   heard
                   him
                   vse
                   that
                   phrase
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   )
                   with
                   diuine
                   worship
                   ,
                   as
                   taking
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   though
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   knew
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   but
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   gaue
                   him
                   only
                   the
                   worship
                   which
                   was
                   due
                   to
                   an
                   Angel.
                   And
                   thus
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   text
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   text
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   mistaken
                   .
                   Against
                   the
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   beguile
                   you
                   of
                   your
                   reward
                   in
                   voluntary
                   humility
                   ,
                   and
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Angells
                   ,
                   
                   intruding
                   into
                   those
                   thinges
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   seene
                   ,
                   vainly
                   puffed
                   vp
                   in
                   his
                   fleshly
                   minde
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     First
                     mistake
                     .
                     The
                     vvorshipping
                     of
                     Angells
                     missapplyed
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     Answer
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     text
                     speakes
                     of
                     a
                     worshiping
                     of
                     Angells
                     ,
                     wherby
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     equall
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     Christ
                     is
                     depending
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     containes
                     plaine
                     Infidelity
                     ,
                     and
                     blasphemy
                     against
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     .
                     Now
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     so
                     ,
                     appeares
                     euidētly
                     ,
                     first
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     text
                     it selfe
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     wholy
                     cited
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     followes
                     immediately
                     v.
                     18.
                     in
                     your
                     owne
                     Bible
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       not
                       holding
                       the
                       head
                       by
                       which
                       all
                       the
                       body
                       by
                       ioynts
                       and
                       bands
                       hauing
                       nourishment
                       ministred
                       ,
                       and
                       knit
                       togeather
                       ,
                       increaseth
                       with
                       the
                       increase
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     Which
                     is
                     nothing
                     but
                     so
                     to
                     worship
                     Angells
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     deny
                     the
                     souerainty
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     acknowledge
                     him
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     chiefe
                     nourishing
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     church
                     ;
                     which
                     all
                     Romain
                     
                     Catholikes
                     condemne
                     as
                     mainly
                     iniurious
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     destructiue
                     of
                     the
                     church
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     takes
                     a
                     way
                     his
                     diuinity
                     ,
                     and
                     exhibites
                     worship
                     to
                     the
                     Angells
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     Christ
                     seruants
                     ,
                     and
                     vassalls
                     infinitly
                     inferiour
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     no
                     dependance
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     to
                     his
                     equalls
                     ,
                     or
                     Superiours
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     Romain
                     Catholikes
                     not
                     denying
                     Christ's
                     absolute
                     souerainty
                     and
                     Diuinity
                     ,
                     but
                     most
                     constantly
                     beleeuing
                     it
                     ,
                     euen
                     whilst
                     they
                     worship
                     Angells
                     as
                     his
                     seruants
                     ,
                     doe
                     not
                     any
                     thing
                     against
                     this
                     text
                     of
                     S.
                     Paul.
                     Coloss.
                     2.
                     v.
                     18.
                     and
                     19.
                     wherin
                     is
                     forbidden
                     only
                     such
                     a
                     worship
                     of
                     them
                     as
                     destroyes
                     the
                     beleefe
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     Soueraine
                     head
                     of
                     his
                     church
                     ,
                     
                       worshipping
                       of
                       Angells
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     v.
                     18.
                     
                       not
                       holding
                       the
                       head
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     v.
                     19.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Second
                     mistaken
                     .
                     The
                     greeke
                     word
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     is
                     mistranslated
                     .
                  
                   
                     SEcondly
                     ,
                     that
                     not
                     all
                     honour
                     and
                     worship
                     of
                     Angells
                     is
                     forbidden
                     in
                     this
                     text
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     such
                     as
                     destroyes
                     the
                     Souerainty
                     and
                     Diuinity
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     gathered
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     greeke
                     word
                     here
                     vsed
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     threskeia
                     ,
                     which
                     (
                     as
                     Scapula
                     a
                     Protestant
                     in
                     his
                     lexicon
                     notes
                     )
                     hath
                     for
                     the
                     first
                     signification
                     ,
                     
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     vulgar
                     latin
                     translates
                     it
                     
                     
                       Religionem
                       Angelorum
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     Religion
                     of
                     Angells
                     ;
                     which
                     intimates
                     thus
                     much
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     against
                     whom
                     the
                     Apostle
                     here
                     writes
                     ,
                     did
                     compose
                     out
                     of
                     theyr
                     own
                     heads
                     ,
                     a
                     religion
                     of
                     Angells
                     ,
                     whom
                     they
                     had
                     neuer
                     seene
                     ,
                     nor
                     did
                     they
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     signifies
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     v.
                     18.
                     
                       intruding
                       into
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       they
                       haue
                       not
                       seene
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     fayning
                     vnto
                     them selues
                     certaine
                     subordinations
                     and
                     dependences
                     amongst
                     the
                     Angells
                     ,
                     and
                     making
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     ,
                     a
                     mere
                     Angell
                     as
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     God.
                     And
                     so
                     framing
                     theyr
                     whole
                     faith
                     and
                     religion
                     in
                     Angells
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     might
                     iustly
                     be
                     termed
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     
                       threskeia
                       ton
                       Angelon
                       ,
                       the
                       religion
                       of
                       Angells
                       .
                    
                     
                     And
                     had
                     your
                     Protestant
                     translations
                     beene
                     so
                     punctuall
                     and
                     faithfull
                     in
                     giuing
                     the
                     full
                     signification
                     of
                     the
                     greeke
                     text
                     as
                     you
                     imagine
                     ,
                     they
                     should
                     rather
                     haue
                     translated
                     the
                     greeke
                     word
                     Threskeia
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     prime
                     and
                     first
                     signification
                     )
                     religion
                     ,
                     then
                     according
                     to
                     a
                     secondary
                     signification
                     ,
                     worshipping
                     :
                     but
                     they
                     chose
                     this
                     rather
                     then
                     the
                     former
                     because
                     it
                     sounds
                     in
                     the
                     eares
                     of
                     the
                     vnlearned
                     ,
                     more
                     against
                     the
                     doctrine
                     an
                     practise
                     of
                     the
                     Romain
                     Church
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     carried
                     away
                     much
                     more
                     by
                     the
                     words
                     then
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     vnlearned
                     and
                     vnstable
                     peruert
                     to
                     theyr
                     owne
                     destruction
                     1.
                     of
                     Peetet
                     ,
                     the
                     3.
                     v.
                     16.
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     ordinary
                     deceit
                     of
                     your
                     new
                     translatours
                     ,
                     
                     in
                     very
                     many
                     other
                     places
                     of
                     holy
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     greeke
                     or
                     hebrew
                     words
                     haue
                     different
                     significations
                     ,
                     allwayes
                     to
                     put
                     that
                     which
                     makes
                     most
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     leauing
                     the
                     rest
                     ;
                     which
                     notwithstanding
                     they
                     put
                     when
                     the
                     other
                     serue
                     theyr
                     turnes
                     better
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     greeke
                     word
                     be
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     which
                     I
                     am
                     able
                     to
                     demonstrate
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     demanded
                     :
                     the
                     translation
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     Threskeia
                     shall
                     now
                     suffice
                     :
                     for
                     though
                     they
                     translate
                     it
                     here
                     worshipping
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     word
                     seemed
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     force
                     amongst
                     the
                     ignorant
                     readers
                     ,
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     yet
                     Iames
                     1.
                     v.
                     26.
                     and
                     27.
                     they
                     translate
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     word
                     threskeia
                     here
                     vsed
                     ,
                     religion
                     ,
                     not
                     worshipping
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       worship
                       :
                       this
                       mans
                       religion
                       is
                       vaine
                    
                     v.
                     26.
                     pure
                     religion
                     &c.
                     v.
                     27.
                     because
                     there
                     it
                     was
                     no
                     aduantage
                     .
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     disaduantage
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     to
                     translate
                     it
                     Religion
                     :
                     but
                     howsoeuer
                     when
                     such
                     texts
                     as
                     these
                     are
                     vsed
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     Protestants
                     must
                     not
                     thinke
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     stand
                     to
                     theyr
                     translation
                     which
                     we
                     allow
                     not
                     of
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     hebrew
                     ,
                     greeke
                     ,
                     or
                     Latin
                     ,
                     (
                     with
                     proportion
                     :
                     )
                     and
                     so
                     when
                     the
                     words
                     in
                     those
                     languages
                     haue
                     different
                     significations
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     bound
                     to
                     answer
                     to
                     the
                     text
                     as
                     it
                     stands
                     in
                     theyr
                     new
                     translations
                     ,
                     but
                     haue
                     freedome
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     some
                     other
                     signification
                     ,
                     especially
                     when
                     antiquity
                     hath
                     soe
                     translated
                     and
                     onderstood
                     it
                     :
                     &
                     therefore
                     I
                     answer
                     here
                     that
                     the
                     greeke
                     word
                     hauing
                     
                     different
                     significations
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     worshipping
                     ▪
                     but
                     the
                     religion
                     of
                     Angells
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     here
                     forbidden
                     ;
                     for
                     soe
                     the
                     vulgar
                     translation
                     hath
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     ancient
                     about
                     twelue
                     hundred
                     yeares
                     :
                     and
                     how
                     can
                     any
                     Protestant
                     ,
                     though
                     learned
                     ,
                     euer
                     conuince
                     out
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     threskeia
                     ,
                     is
                     rather
                     to
                     be
                     translated
                     worshipping
                     ,
                     then
                     religion
                     ?
                     seeing
                     the
                     greeke
                     word
                     signifies
                     both
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     scope
                     and
                     context
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     rather
                     agrees
                     with
                     religion
                     then
                     worshipping
                     ;
                     nay
                     how
                     shall
                     the
                     pore
                     vnlearned
                     readers
                     be
                     certaine
                     that
                     their
                     translation
                     is
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     true
                     and
                     only
                     signification
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     the
                     originall
                     in
                     that
                     place
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     originall
                     word
                     hath
                     sundry
                     significations
                     ?
                     and
                     further
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     they
                     not
                     haue
                     cause
                     to
                     doubt
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     call
                     in
                     question
                     the
                     whole
                     translation
                     of
                     the
                     bible
                     ?
                     seeing
                     they
                     know
                     not
                     when
                     the
                     words
                     in
                     the
                     originall
                     haue
                     different
                     significations
                     ,
                     or
                     only
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     may
                     doubt
                     wether
                     the
                     true
                     signification
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     only
                     meant
                     there
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     is
                     put
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     an
                     other
                     which
                     was
                     not
                     intended
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     in
                     that
                     place
                     ,
                     especially
                     in
                     places
                     of
                     controuersy
                     ,
                     where
                     their
                     Translatours
                     vse
                     to
                     take
                     all
                     aduantages
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     haue
                     shewed
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     neyther
                     of
                     those
                     two
                     inconueniences
                     toutch
                     Romain
                     Catholikes
                     ,
                     because
                     their
                     translation
                     is
                     commended
                     and
                     approued
                     by
                     
                     the
                     holy
                     church
                     ,
                     which
                     thy
                     beleeue
                     cannot
                     erre
                     in
                     her
                     definitions
                     in
                     poynts
                     of
                     faith
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     rest
                     assured
                     that
                     their
                     translation
                     deliuereth
                     the
                     true
                     signification
                     of
                     the
                     words
                     meant
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     in
                     each
                     particular
                     place
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     words
                     in
                     themselues
                     be
                     indifferent
                     to
                     many
                     significations
                     in
                     the
                     originall
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     it
                     appeares
                     euidently
                     ,
                     that
                     S.
                     Paul
                     speakes
                     of
                     a
                     Religion
                     (
                     or
                     as
                     the
                     Protestants
                     will
                     haue
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       a
                       worshipping
                    
                     )
                     of
                     Angells
                     ,
                     which
                     makes
                     them
                     equall
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     Christ
                     dependant
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     streame
                     of
                     holy
                     ancient
                     fathers
                     affirme
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     wrote
                     here
                     against
                     Symon
                     Magus
                     ,
                     a
                     and
                     other
                     Arch-heretikes
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     time
                     ▪
                     who
                     coyned
                     these
                     errours
                     of
                     the
                     Angells
                     ,
                     forging
                     certaine
                     subordinations
                     ,
                     dependences
                     ,
                     and
                     preeminencyes
                     amongst
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     was
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     &
                     (
                     as
                     some
                     b
                     thought
                     )
                     subiect
                     to
                     them
                     .
                     The
                     ancient
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     who
                     affirme
                     that
                     the
                     aboue
                     said
                     heretikes
                     held
                     these
                     errours
                     about
                     the
                     Angells
                     ,
                     are
                     Clemens
                     Romanus
                     ,
                     who
                     liued
                     in
                     the
                     tyme
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     lib.
                     6.
                     
                     Constitut.
                     c.
                     10.
                     S.
                     Ireneus
                     ,
                     who
                     liued
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     age
                     after
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     lib.
                     2.
                     against
                     hereseys
                     &c.
                     S.
                     Epiphanius
                     ,
                     who
                     florished
                     about
                     300.
                     yeares
                     after
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     Catalogue
                     os
                     heresyes
                     ,
                     speaking
                     of
                     Symon
                     Magus
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     :
                     and
                     Theodoret
                     ,
                     who
                     wrote
                     about
                     400.
                     yeares
                     after
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     ,
                     witnesses
                     that
                     the
                     holy
                     Apostle
                     S.
                     Paul
                     
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     writes
                     ,
                     against
                     these
                     heretikes
                     :
                     S.
                     Epiphanius
                     alsoe
                     witnesses
                     that
                     Simon
                     Mahus
                     excluded
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     from
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     mediatour
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     the
                     Angells
                     in
                     his
                     place
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     seemes
                     here
                     to
                     say
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Third
                     mistake
                     .
                     This
                     text
                     is
                     made
                     contrary
                     to
                     other
                     texts
                     of
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                   
                     THirdly
                     ,
                     the
                     Religion
                     ,
                     or
                     worship
                     of
                     Angells
                     here
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     all
                     kinde
                     of
                     worship
                     exhibited
                     to
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     then
                     this
                     place
                     of
                     Scripture
                     would
                     be
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     which
                     I
                     cited
                     before
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     19.
                     v.
                     1.
                     
                     Iosua
                     5.
                     v.
                     14.
                     where
                     Angells
                     were
                     lawfully
                     worshipped
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     this
                     place
                     cannot
                     conclude
                     any
                     thing
                     against
                     vs
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     some
                     worship
                     may
                     be
                     lawfully
                     giuen
                     to
                     Angells
                     notwithstanding
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     it
                     can
                     neuer
                     be
                     proued
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     worship
                     we
                     giue
                     them
                     is
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     it
                     be
                     first
                     proued
                     to
                     be
                     vnlawfull
                     ,
                     which
                     can
                     neuer
                     be
                     deduced
                     from
                     this
                     generall
                     prohibition
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     if
                     any
                     one
                     should
                     obiect
                     here
                     that
                     seeing
                     this
                     word
                     threskeia
                     signifyes
                     religion
                     and
                     vvorship
                     ,
                     thence
                     may
                     be
                     gathered
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     vvorship
                     appertayning
                     to
                     Religion
                     ,
                     or
                     all
                     religius
                     
                     worship
                     is
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     giuen
                     to
                     Angells
                     .
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     wee
                     take
                     religion
                     and
                     religious
                     worship
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     strictly
                     and
                     presly
                     taken
                     amongst
                     the
                     Doctours
                     in
                     its
                     prime
                     and
                     formall
                     acception
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     vertue
                     whereby
                     due
                     honour
                     is
                     giuen
                     immediately
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     true
                     that
                     all
                     such
                     religion
                     or
                     religious
                     worship
                     is
                     there
                     forbidden
                     to
                     be
                     giuen
                     to
                     Angells
                     :
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     sense
                     noe
                     Catholike
                     teaches
                     that
                     religious
                     worship
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     giuen
                     to
                     Angells
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     creature
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     creatour
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     only
                     it
                     true
                     God
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     by
                     religion
                     or
                     religious
                     worship
                     be
                     vnderstood
                     in
                     a
                     larger
                     sense
                     ,
                     a
                     vertue
                     or
                     reuerence
                     belonging
                     to
                     religion
                     ,
                     and
                     exceeding
                     the
                     bounds
                     of
                     nature
                     and
                     ciuill
                     worship
                     ;
                     then
                     religious
                     worship
                     to
                     Angells
                     is
                     not
                     forbidden
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     .
                     Now
                     that
                     religion
                     may
                     be
                     taken
                     in
                     this
                     larger
                     sense
                     ,
                     is
                     cleare
                     as
                     I
                     haue
                     allready
                     shewed
                     out
                     of
                     S.
                     Iames
                     now
                     cited
                     chap
                     1.
                     v.
                     26.
                     and
                     27.
                     
                     
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       amongst
                       you
                       seeme
                       to
                       be
                       religiouus
                       ,
                       and
                       bridleth
                       not
                       his
                       tongue
                       ,
                       but
                       deceiueth
                       his
                       owne
                       hart
                       ,
                       this
                       mans
                       religion
                       is
                       vaine
                       .
                       Pure
                       religion
                       and
                       vndefyled
                       before
                       God
                       and
                       the
                       father
                       ,
                       is
                       to
                       visit
                       the
                       fatherlesse
                       ,
                       and
                       widowes
                       ,
                       in
                       their
                       afflictions
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       keepe
                       himselfe
                       vnspotted
                       from
                       the
                       world
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Where
                     wee
                     see
                     .
                     that
                     actions
                     performed
                     to
                     creatures
                     of
                     piety
                     and
                     mercy
                     ,
                     are
                     called
                     religion
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     religious
                     actions
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     this
                     worship
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     done
                     to
                     creatures
                     ,
                     may
                     
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     phrase
                     of
                     Scripture
                     be
                     called
                     religious
                     worship
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     in
                     this
                     large
                     sense
                     ,
                     that
                     workes
                     of
                     piety
                     and
                     mercy
                     are
                     called
                     religion
                     ,
                     or
                     religious
                     actions
                     here
                     by
                     S.
                     Iames.
                     And
                     thus
                     much
                     for
                     the
                     second
                     place
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   pray
                   vnto
                   God
                   :
                   therefore
                   no
                   presumption
                   but
                   a
                   bounden
                   duty
                   .
                   Proofes
                   out
                   of
                   Scripture
                   mistaken
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Come
                     vnto
                     me
                     all
                     yee
                     that
                     labour
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     are
                     heauy
                     loaden
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     giue
                     you
                     rest
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     When
                     you
                     pray
                     ,
                     say
                     our
                     father
                     which
                     art
                     in
                     heauen
                     .
                     And
                     what
                     soeuer
                     yee
                     shall
                     aske
                     the
                     father
                     in
                     my
                     name
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     he
                     will
                     giue
                     it
                     you
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Aske
                     and
                     yee
                     shall
                     haue
                     :
                     seeke
                     and
                     yee
                     shall
                     finde
                     knocke
                     and
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     opened
                     vnto
                     you
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   If
                   the
                   opponent
                   meane
                   here
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   without
                   all
                   presumption
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   own
                   workes
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   obscure
                   )
                   wee
                   most
                   willingly
                   admit
                   this
                   whole
                   obiection
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   proofes
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   most
                   consonant
                   with
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Romain
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   against
                   Pelagian
                   and
                   Semipelagian
                   Heretikes
                   :
                
                 
                   For
                   shee
                   teacheth
                   that
                   the
                   good
                   workes
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   are
                   truly
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   meritorious
                   of
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   grace
                   and
                   eternall
                   glory
                   ,
                   
                   yet
                   she
                   teaches
                   also
                   
                   that
                   all
                   good
                   workes
                   are
                   the
                   free
                   gifts
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   ascribed
                   to
                   any
                   naturall
                   force
                   of
                   ours
                   left
                   to
                   it self
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   at
                   all
                   pleasing
                   to
                   Allmighty
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   wee
                   cannot
                   glory
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   God
                   only
                   ,
                   as
                   S.
                   Paul
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   :
                   Againe
                   she
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   the
                   good
                   workes
                   of
                   God's
                   children
                   be
                   meritorious
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   is
                   declared
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   ;
                   yet
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   (
                   without
                   a
                   particular
                   reuelation
                   )
                   infallibly
                   assured
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   euer
                   did
                   any
                   one
                   worke
                   truly
                   good
                   and
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   liues
                   and
                   dyes
                   wholy
                   relying
                   vppon
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   merits
                   of
                   our
                   deare
                   Sauiours
                   bitter
                   death
                   and
                   Passion
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   assured
                   by
                   a
                   firme
                   and
                   stedfast
                   hope
                   ,
                   not
                   presumptuously
                   relying
                   vppon
                   his
                   owne
                   workes
                   ,
                   whereof
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   sufficient
                   assurance
                   whereon
                   to
                   found
                   his
                   saluation
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   is
                   kept
                   in
                   a
                   most
                   humble
                   and
                   low
                   esteeme
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   he
                   euer
                   did
                   through
                   his
                   whole
                   life
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   beleeuing
                   that
                   good
                   workes
                   where
                   thy
                   are
                   ,
                   are
                   meritorious
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   beleeuing
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   such
                   meritorious
                   workes
                   ,
                   which
                   can
                   giue
                   any
                   shew
                   of
                   reason
                   to
                   rely
                   vppon
                   them
                   :
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   beleuing
                   with
                   an
                   infallible
                   faith
                   which
                   Reformers
                   teach
                   )
                   for
                   wee
                   may
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   stedfast
                   hope
                   that
                   through
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                   wee
                   haue
                   done
                   some
                   good
                   workes
                   and
                   meritorious
                   )
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   assurance
                   that
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   mony
                   and
                   gould
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   purchase
                   great
                   possessions
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   assurance
                   that
                   one
                   hath
                   such
                   an
                   abundance
                   of
                   gould
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   one
                   confide
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   compasse
                   such
                   a
                   purchase
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   ,
                   though
                   a
                   iust
                   man
                   should
                   infallibly
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   workes
                   truly
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   presumptuous
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   knowes
                   they
                   proceede
                   from
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God.
                   If
                   therefore
                   this
                   be
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   intended
                   by
                   this
                   obiection
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   
                     pray
                     to
                     God
                     without
                     all
                     presumption
                     ,
                     and
                     vppon
                     bounden
                     duty
                     ,
                  
                   wee
                   haue
                   nothing
                   against
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   hereby
                   be
                   intended
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   commaunded
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   vppon
                   boundē
                   duty
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   noe
                   presumption
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   him
                   alone
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   insuing
                   ,
                   obiections
                   and
                   proofes
                   seeme
                   to
                   insinuate
                   )
                   then
                   wee
                   giue
                   our
                   reasons
                   for
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   insuing
                   answer
                   :
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   alsoe
                   common
                   to
                   this
                   :
                   only
                   à
                   word
                   or
                   two
                   vnto
                   these
                   fower
                   places
                   cited
                   for
                   proofe
                   of
                   this
                   difficulty
                   thus
                   vnderstood
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   text
                   of
                   Mat.
                   11.
                   v.
                   28.
                   mistaken
                   .
                   Come
                   vnro
                   me
                   all
                   yee
                   that
                   labour
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   are
                   heauie
                   loaden
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   you
                   rest
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   text
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   euery
                   ignorant
                   Protestant
                   ,
                   to
                   proue
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   neither
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   saint
                   nor
                   Angell
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   Christ
                   alone
                   .
                   
                     Come
                     vnto
                     mee
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   :
                   he
                   bids
                   vs
                   not
                   come
                   vnto
                   Saints
                   ,
                   ot
                   Angells
                   ,
                   say
                   some
                   illiterate
                   Scripturistes
                   :
                   therefore
                   wee
                   must
                   neither
                   come
                   to
                   Saints
                   nor
                   Angells
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   command
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   far
                   this
                   discourse
                   is
                   from
                   common
                   sense
                   ,
                   euery
                   vnderstanding
                   person
                   will
                   easily
                   discouer
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   bids
                   vs
                   not
                   here
                   come
                   to
                   Saints
                   or
                   Angells
                   expressly
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   true
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   shewes
                   only
                   that
                   coming
                   to
                   Saints
                   or
                   Angells
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   commanded
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   makes
                   question
                   of
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   the
                   coming
                   by
                   prayer
                   to
                   them
                   be
                   not
                   commanded
                   here
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   hinders
                   not
                   but
                   eyther
                   in
                   some
                   other
                   place
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   other
                   lawfull
                   authority
                   commended
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   either
                   commanded
                   ,
                   or
                   allowed
                   :
                   as
                   if
                   one
                   should
                   argue
                   against
                   Protestants
                   euen
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   place
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   :
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   sayes
                   Matth
                   11.
                   v.
                   28.
                   
                   Come
                   vnto
                   mee
                   all
                   yee
                   that
                   labour
                   &c.
                   
                   Hee
                   sayes
                   not
                   here
                   addresse
                   your
                   prayers
                   expresly
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   name
                   to
                   God
                   
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   oly
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   by
                   saying
                   
                     our
                     Father
                     which
                     art
                     in
                     heauen
                  
                   &c.
                   or
                   
                     come
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     eternall
                     God
                  
                   &c.
                   but
                   come
                   
                     vnto
                     mee
                  
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   to
                   vtter
                   such
                   perticular
                   prayers
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   or
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   expressing
                   them
                   by
                   name
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   only
                   .
                   who
                   sees
                   not
                   how
                   false
                   and
                   senslesse
                   this
                   reasoning
                   is
                   ?
                   for
                   though
                   our
                   expresse
                   coming
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   be
                   not
                   commanded
                   here
                   ,
                   yet
                   neyther
                   is
                   it
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   commanded
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   practized
                   by
                   the
                   whole
                   church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Protestants
                   themselues
                   .
                
                 
                   Others
                   vrge
                   the
                   Same
                   text
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   
                     Come
                     vnto
                     me
                  
                   ,
                   sayth
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   Therefore
                   to
                   mee
                   alone
                   and
                   to
                   no
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   neyther
                   to
                   Saint
                   nor
                   Angell
                   ;
                   which
                   hath
                   as
                   much
                   force
                   as
                   this
                   ;
                   
                     Come
                     vnto
                     mee
                  
                   ,
                   sayth
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   :
                   therefore
                   goe
                   not
                   by
                   name
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   diuine
                   person
                   but
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   neyther
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   expressly
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   two
                   distinct
                   Persons
                   from
                   him
                   :
                   or
                   as
                   forcible
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   come
                   vnto
                   me
                   all
                   yee
                   that
                   are
                   pore
                   and
                   needy
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   releeue
                   you
                   ,
                   saith
                   some
                   rich
                   charitable
                   person
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   pore
                   of
                   the
                   citty
                   where
                   he
                   dwells
                   ▪
                   therefore
                   he
                   commands
                   them
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   no
                   other
                   but
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   forbids
                   them
                   the
                   asking
                   almes
                   of
                   any
                   ●aue
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Or
                   very
                   like
                   to
                   this
                   .
                   
                     Come
                     vnto
                     
                     me
                  
                   &c.
                   sayth
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   :
                   therefore
                   to
                   no
                   other
                   but
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   forbids
                   children
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   their
                   Parents
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   beseech
                   other
                   Christians
                   yet
                   liuing
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   &c.
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   Protestants
                   dayly
                   practise
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   meaning
                   be
                   to
                   exclude
                   all
                   saue
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   come
                   vnto
                   me
                   &c.
                   then
                   the
                   liuing
                   must
                   be
                   excluded
                   noe
                   lesse
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Saints
                   and
                   Angels
                   of
                   heauen
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   Saints
                   yet
                   liuing
                   be
                   not
                   excluded
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   did
                   not
                   intend
                   by
                   those
                   words
                   to
                   exclude
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   not
                   all
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   can
                   neuer
                   be
                   prouued
                   from
                   this
                   text
                   alone
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   coming
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   doe
                   ,
                   to
                   Saints
                   and
                   Angels
                   is
                   forbidden
                   in
                   this
                   text
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   answere
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   command
                   all
                   sinners
                   to
                   come
                   vnto
                   him
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   commands
                   them
                   not
                   to
                   come
                   vnto
                   him
                   only
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   forbids
                   not
                   the
                   comming
                   vnto
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   answer
                   will
                   ,
                   I
                   hope
                   satisfy
                   any
                   considerate
                   person
                   standing
                   precisely
                   in
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   wotds
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   by
                   true
                   discourse
                   may
                   be
                   deduced
                   from
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   for
                   a
                   more
                   full
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   all
                   Protestants
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   Catholikes
                   come
                   by
                   prayr
                   vnto
                   any
                   Saint
                   or
                   Angell
                   ,
                   they
                   still
                   performe
                   ,
                   what
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   here
                   commands
                   of
                   comming
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   wee
                   come
                   by
                   their
                   intercession
                   mediately
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   
                   wee
                   beg
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   no
                   lesse
                   then
                   Protestants
                   children
                   come
                   mediatly
                   vnto
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   intercession
                   of
                   their
                   parents
                   when
                   they
                   desire
                   them
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   blesse
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Centurian
                   who
                   by
                   one
                   Euangelist
                   is
                   sayd
                   to
                   haue
                   gone
                   to
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   by
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   
                   he
                   only
                   went
                   to
                   some
                   of
                   his
                   friends
                   to
                   speake
                   to
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   for
                   him
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   come
                   mediately
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   their
                   meanes
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   especially
                   seeing
                   that
                   when
                   wee
                   pray
                   to
                   any
                   Saint
                   ,
                   or
                   Angell
                   ,
                   
                   wee
                   desire
                   that
                   all
                   theyr
                   praires
                   for
                   vs
                   may
                   be
                   heard
                   through
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   text
                   of
                   S.
                   Luke
                   mistaken
                   .
                   When
                   you
                   pray
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   our
                   Father
                   which
                   art
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   THis
                   text
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   only
                   cited
                   to
                   proue
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   ought
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   forme
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   against
                   those
                   Nouellists
                   who
                   disallow
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   to
                   proue
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   in
                   no
                   other
                   words
                   nor
                   forme
                   suaue
                   this
                   ;
                   It
                   concludes
                   as
                   much
                   against
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   who
                   vse
                   other
                   formes
                   ,
                   as
                   against
                   vs
                   :
                   if
                   to
                   proue
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   only
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   it
                   contradicts
                   the
                   former
                   of
                   comming
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Sone
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   only
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   Saints
                   ,
                   or
                   Angells
                   ;
                   it
                   proues
                   as
                   well
                   that
                   one
                   Christian
                   liuing
                   may
                   not
                   pray
                   to
                   another
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   Protestants
                   must
                   confesse
                   
                   it
                   proues
                   either
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   or
                   nothing
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   drawne
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   teaches
                   an
                   excellent
                   forme
                   of
                   praying
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   demand
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     teach
                     vs
                     to
                     pray
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   scope
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   hypocrisy
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   .
                   Matth.
                   6.
                   v.
                   7.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   text
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   mistaken
                   .
                   VVhatsoeuer
                   yee
                   shall
                   aske
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   giue
                   it
                   you
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   THis
                   is
                   the
                   constant
                   and
                   vniuersall
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                   for
                   whether
                   wee
                   pray
                   to
                   any
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   any
                   Saint
                   ,
                   or
                   Angell
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   Father
                   or
                   Mother
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   any
                   Christian
                   yet
                   liuing
                   ,
                   wee
                   beg
                   all
                   
                     Per
                     Dominum
                     nostrum
                     Iesum
                     Christum
                  
                   &c.
                   through
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   nothing
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   demanded
                   or
                   granted
                   in
                   heauen
                   or
                   in
                   earth
                   but
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   .
                   which
                   I
                   repeate
                   often
                   .
                   because
                   it
                   imports
                   much
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   An
                   other
                   text
                   of
                   S.
                   Luke
                   mistaken
                   .
                   Aske
                   and
                   yee
                   shall
                   haue
                   ,
                   seeke
                   and
                   yee
                   shall
                   finde
                   knocke
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   bee
                   opened
                   vnto
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   text
                   hath
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   any
                   shew
                   of
                   proofe
                   against
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   wee
                   dayly
                   aske
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   seeke
                   ,
                   and
                   knocke
                   with
                   full
                   hope
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   here
                   promised
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Protestant
               Position
               .
            
             
               Christ
               our
               Sauiour
               only
               mediatour
               ,
               our
               Aduocate
               
                 and
                 intercessour
                 .
                 how
                 dare
                 wee
                 admit
                 of
                 any
                 other
              
               ?
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 Scipture
                 mistaken
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               there
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               mediatour
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               man
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Proof
                 mistaken
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 mediatour
                 ,
                 misapplyed
                 against
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 THis
                 text
                 speakes
                 of
                 a
                 mediatour
                 of
                 Redemtion
                 only
                 as
                 appeares
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   One
                   mediatour
                
                 &c.
                 
                   who
                   gaue
                   himselfe
                   a
                   ransome
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                
                 
                 which
                 all
                 Romain
                 Catholikes
                 grant
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 only
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   sin
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   an
                   Aduocate
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   the
                   righteous
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   propitiation
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   ours
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   Christ
                   that
                   dyed
                   ,
                   yea
                   rather
                   that
                   is
                   risen
                   againe
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   euen
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   also
                   maketh
                   intercession
                   for
                   vs.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 second
                 Proof
                 mistaken
                 .
                 The
                 w●rd
                 Aduocate
                 misvnderstood
                 and
                 misapplyed
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 whole
                 text
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 that
                 Christ
                 only
                 makes
                 intercession
                 for
                 vs
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 only
                 is
                 our
                 aduocate
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 proued
                 )
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 sayd
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   wee
                   haue
                   an
                   Aduocate
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 &c
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   who
                   also
                   waketh
                   intercession
                   for
                   vs
                
                 ;
                 which
                 hinders
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 other
                 aduocates
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 inferiour
                 kinde
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 this
                 text
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 )
                 speakes
                 only
                 of
                 an
                 aduocate
                 ,
                 and
                 intercessour
                 ,
                 of
                 redemption
                 for
                 sins
                 ,
                 as
                 appeares
                 by
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   sin
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   an
                   aduocate
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   propitiation
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   Christ
                   that
                   dyed
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 wee
                 grant
                 must
                 be
                 only
                 one
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 th●●e
                 two
                 texts
                 speake
                 of
                 an
                 aduocate
                 and
                 intercessour
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 for
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 merits
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 only
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 of
                 other
                 inferiour
                 intercessours
                 and
                 aduocates
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 for
                 themserues
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 any
                 merits
                 proceeding
                 from
                 themselues
                 ,
                 considered
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 naturall
                 forces
                 ,
                 or
                 dignities
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 only
                 accesse
                 through
                 the
                 dignity
                 &
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ.
                 This
                 appeares
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 now
                 cited
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 speake
                 of
                 
                 an
                 aduocate
                 :
                 worthy
                 to
                 bee
                 heard
                 for
                 himselfe
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Timoth.
                 2.
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   VVho
                   gaue
                   himselfe
                   a
                   ransome
                   for
                   all
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Ioannis
                 2.
                 v.
                 1.2
                 .
                 
                   Hee
                   is
                   the
                   propitiation
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   Christ
                   that
                   dyed
                   :
                
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 this
                 obiection
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   our
                   only
                   media●uor
                   ,
                   our
                   aduocate
                   ,
                   and
                   intercessour
                   ,
                   how
                   dare
                   wee
                   admit
                   of
                   any
                   other
                
                 ?
                 be
                 meant
                 ,
                 how
                 dare
                 wee
                 admit
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 mediatour
                 ,
                 aduocate
                 ,
                 or
                 intercessour
                 of
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 propitiation
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 dignity
                 and
                 merits
                 ,
                 all
                 Romain
                 Catholikes
                 vnanimously
                 grant
                 that
                 wee
                 dare
                 not
                 admitt
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 saue
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 ,
                 be
                 meant
                 ,
                 how
                 dare
                 wee
                 admit
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 mediatuor
                 ,
                 aduocate
                 ,
                 or
                 intercessour
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 but
                 merely
                 of
                 praying
                 to
                 Allmighty
                 God
                 for
                 vs
                 as
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 friends
                 and
                 fellow
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 not
                 for
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 wee
                 may
                 returne
                 the
                 same
                 question
                 vppon
                 Protestans
                 ,
                 and
                 demaund
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 dare
                 they
                 permit
                 their
                 children
                 euery
                 night
                 to
                 kneele
                 downe
                 and
                 beg
                 of
                 their
                 parēts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 blesse
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 mediatour
                 ,
                 aduocate
                 ,
                 and
                 intercessour
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 propitiation
                 ,
                 or
                 redemption
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 metits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 The
                 same
                 practise
                 amongst
                 Protestants
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 grand-children
                 ,
                 
                 nephewes
                 ,
                 god-children
                 &c.
                 nay
                 of
                 all
                 generally
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 commending
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 praires
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 aduocates
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 euen
                 according
                 to
                 Protestants
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 these
                 texts
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 will
                 condemne
                 themselues
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 intercession
                 that
                 wee
                 put
                 amongst
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angells
                 in
                 heauen
                 ;
                 because
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 vs
                 through
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 neither
                 imports
                 it
                 for
                 our
                 present
                 question
                 of
                 one
                 sole
                 aduocate
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 wee
                 pray
                 ,
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 or
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 only
                 one
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 lesse
                 those
                 others
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 are
                 excluded
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 intercession
                 for
                 vs
                 vppon
                 earth
                 be
                 not
                 excluded
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 text
                 ,
                 then
                 Protestants
                 must
                 confesse
                 that
                 they
                 themselues
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 mediatour
                 ,
                 aduocate
                 ,
                 and
                 intercessour
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 dare
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 admit
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 faulty
                 themselues
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 aecuse
                 vs
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 fault
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 cease
                 to
                 accuse
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 the
                 same
                 distinction
                 and
                 explications
                 of
                 the
                 texts
                 ,
                 here
                 cited
                 in
                 the
                 obiection
                 ,
                 with
                 vs
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 admit
                 only
                 one
                 mediatour
                 ,
                 or
                 intercessour
                 ,
                 and
                 aduocate
                 of
                 Redemption
                 and
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 where
                 of
                 the
                 texts
                 
                 speake
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 of
                 praying
                 vnto
                 Allmighty
                 God
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 vs
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 society
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 sayes
                 )
                 whereof
                 the
                 texts
                 doe
                 not
                 speake
                 :
                 or
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 intercessour
                 which
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 dignity
                 and
                 merits
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 made
                 worthy
                 by
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 that
                 only
                 independent
                 mediatour
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 depending
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 merits
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 are
                 mediatours
                 ,
                 and
                 intercessours
                 to
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 be
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 for
                 à
                 mediatour
                 must
                 be
                 bewixt
                 two
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Third
                 mistake
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 beene
                 alwayes
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 God's
                 Saints
                 in
                 their
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 vppon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 VVhen
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 I
                 called
                 vppon
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 heard
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 and
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 
                 these
                 called
                 vppon
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 heard
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 Paul
                 and
                 Silas
                 being
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 sung
                 prayse
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 prisoners
                 heard
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 proof
                 mistaken
                 .
                 These
                 texts
                 are
                 cited
                 to
                 no
                 purposse
                 .
              
               
                 WEe
                 grant
                 all
                 this
                 as
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 against
                 our
                 doctrine
                 or
                 practice
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 can
                 deny
                 that
                 wee
                 both
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 tribulations
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 intended
                 that
                 these
                 texts
                 ,
                 proue
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 at
                 all
                 tymes
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 at
                 noe
                 time
                 to
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 through
                 Christ
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 pure
                 mistake
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 texts
                 say
                 noe
                 such
                 matter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 mistake
                 .
              
               
                 BY
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 playne
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 ancientest
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 the
                 safest
                 way
                 to
                 come
                 only
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 prayers
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 contrary
                 doctrine
                 is
                 both
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 absolutely
                 against
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 
                   This
                   mistake
                   discouered
                   .
                
                 
                   Noe
                   such
                   mater
                   can
                   be
                   draun
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   texts
                   cited
                   ,
                   for
                   by
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   answered
                   ,
                   appeares
                   ,
                   that
                   Protestans
                   themselues
                   ,
                   come
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   prayers
                   ,
                   but
                   haue
                   recourse
                   oftentymes
                   one
                   to
                   an
                   others
                   prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   others
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   no
                   lesse
                   nor
                   otherwise
                   then
                   do
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Romain
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   therrfore
                   
                   this
                   practice
                   eyther
                   must
                   be
                   ancient
                   and
                   agreeing
                   with
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Protestants
                   practice
                   is
                   new
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                   Here
                   alsoe
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   further
                   satisfaction
                   to
                   these
                   aboue
                   cited
                   mistaken
                   Proofes
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   other
                   maine
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   praying
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   diuine
                   Persons
                   ;
                   and
                   our
                   praying
                   to
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   a
                   heauenly
                   Saint
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   good
                   Christian
                   yet
                   liuing
                   .
                   For
                   our
                   praires
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   as
                   our
                   only
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   are
                   stritly
                   commāded
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   necessary
                   meanes
                   to
                   Saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   acts
                   ,
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   properly
                   and
                   primarily
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   are
                   exercizes
                   appertayning
                   to
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   Religion
                   taken
                   presly
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   the
                   inuocation
                   ,
                   or
                   praying
                   ,
                   to
                   eyther
                   Angel
                   ,
                   Saint
                   ,
                   or
                   liuing
                   Chtistian
                   ,
                   is
                   neyther
                   vniuersally
                   commanded
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   meanes
                   absolutly
                   necessary
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   very
                   great
                   helpe
                   towards
                   it
                   )
                   nor
                   an
                   act
                   belonging
                   immediarely
                   ,
                   and
                   necessarily
                   to
                   the
                   strict
                   vertue
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   bur
                   an
                   exercice
                   good
                   and
                   profitable
                   ,
                   and
                   necessarily
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   true
                   Christians
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   allready
                   deduced
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   .
                   
                   which
                   I
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   renew
                   in
                   the
                   Readers
                   memory
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   contrary
                   misconceipt
                   amongst
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   doctrine
                   in
                   this
                   poinct
                   ,
                   might
                   alienate
                   his
                   affection
                   from
                   our
                   Religion
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   desire
                   
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   inuocation
                   of
                   Saints
                   and
                   Angels
                   ,
                   (
                   thus
                   explicated
                   )
                   prouued
                   by
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   please
                   to
                   examine
                   ,
                   Iob.
                   5.1
                   .
                   
                     Call
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     any
                     which
                     will
                     answer
                     the
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     which
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     wilt
                     thou
                     turne
                     ?
                  
                   where
                   the
                   seauenty
                   Interpreters
                   haue
                   it
                   in
                   Greeke
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   &
                   turne
                   the
                   to
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   .
                   And
                   Gen.
                   48.
                   v.
                   16.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Angel
                     which
                     redeemed
                     me
                     from
                     all
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     blesse
                     these
                     Laddes
                     .
                  
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   plaine
                   inuocation
                   of
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   verse
                   15.
                   the
                   like
                   speech
                   was
                   an
                   inuocation
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   lastly
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   28.
                   v.
                   7.
                   to
                   the
                   22.
                   where
                   the
                   Scripture
                   affirmes
                   expresly
                   .
                   1.
                   thrice
                   ouer
                   that
                   Samuel
                   himselfe
                   appeared
                   ,
                   v.
                   15.16.20
                   .
                   2.
                   that
                   Saul
                   worshipped
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   Samuel
                   did
                   not
                   forbid
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   accepted
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   v.
                   14.
                   3.
                   that
                   Saul
                   desired
                   Samuel
                   to
                   assist
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   inuoked
                   him
                   ,
                   v.
                   15.
                   4.
                   that
                   Samuel
                   prophesied
                   truly
                   what
                   should
                   become
                   of
                   Saul
                   and
                   the
                   Israelites
                   army
                   under
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   apprares
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   chapter
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   manifest
                   signe
                   that
                   ▪
                   he
                   who
                   appeared
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   diuel
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   true
                   Prophete
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   both
                   because
                   the
                   diuel
                   hath
                   noe
                   certaine
                   knowledge
                   of
                   accidentall
                   ,
                   and
                   casuall
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   which
                   Samuel
                   foretold
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   the
                   Prophete
                   Ierem.
                   c.
                   28.
                   v.
                   9.
                   giues
                   this
                   for
                   the
                   signc
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Prophete
                   sent
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Prophete
                     which
                     prophesieth
                     of
                     peace
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Prophete
                     shall
                     
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     then
                     shall
                     the
                     Prophete
                     be
                     known
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     truly
                     sent
                     him
                     .
                  
                   That
                   he
                   who
                   here
                   appeared
                   to
                   Saul
                   ,
                   was
                   Samuel
                   hemselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   truly
                   prophesied
                   ,
                   is
                   witnessed
                   by
                   Ecclesiasticus
                   c.
                   46.
                   v.
                   20.
                   
                   
                     And
                     after
                     his
                     death
                     he
                     prophesied
                     ,
                     and
                     shewed
                     the
                     king
                     his
                     ende
                     ,
                     and
                     lift
                     vp
                     his
                     voyce
                     from
                     the
                     earth
                     in
                     prophesie
                     ,
                     to
                     blot
                     out
                     the
                     wickednesse
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     :
                  
                   which
                   booke
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   accounted
                   canonicall
                   by
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   greater
                   authority
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   they
                   can
                   alleadge
                   of
                   theyr
                   party
                   ,
                   to
                   proue
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   Samuel
                   .
                   neyther
                   concluds
                   the
                   reason
                   ,
                   brought
                   commonly
                   by
                   Protestants
                   any
                   thing
                   against
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   though
                   Saul
                   had
                   recourse
                   to
                   that
                   witch
                   to
                   raise
                   him
                   vp
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   had
                   consented
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   text
                   sayes
                   not
                   that
                   her
                   conjuring
                   raised
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   inforced
                   to
                   come
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   her
                   witchcraft
                   ,
                   for
                   first
                   Samuel
                   attributes
                   his
                   coming
                   vp
                   not
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   Saul
                   ,
                   v.
                   15.
                   why
                   hast
                   thou
                   disquieted
                   me
                   ?
                   secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   seemes
                   that
                   soe
                   soone
                   as
                   the
                   woman
                   had
                   consented
                   to
                   Sauls
                   petition
                   ,
                   that
                   Samuel
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   preuenting
                   her
                   wicked
                   conjurings
                   ,
                   came
                   vp
                   unexpectedly
                   ,
                   and
                   suddainly
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   terrible
                   ,
                   and
                   unusuall
                   maner
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   text
                   saies
                   ,
                   v.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     And
                     when
                     the
                     woman
                     saw
                     Samuel
                     ,
                     she
                     cried
                     out
                     with
                     a
                     lowd
                     voyce
                     .
                  
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   woman
                   said
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   raised
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   saw
                   Gods
                   ascending
                   from
                   the
                   
                   earth
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   word
                   ,
                   Elohim
                   ,
                   Gods
                   is
                   vety
                   ordinarily
                   taken
                   for
                   good
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   or
                   Angels
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   testament
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   three
                   texts
                   may
                   suffice
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   not
                   my
                   intention
                   to
                   proue
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   defend
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             SECOND
             CONTROVERSIE
             Concerning
             the
             making
             and
             worshipping
             of
             holy
             Images
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Romain
             Chruch
             ,
             concerning
             the
             use
             and
             veneration
             of
             holy
             Images
             ,
             deliuered
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             sess
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             MAndat
             sancta
             Synodus
             omnibus
             Episcopis
             ,
             &
             caeteris
             docendi
             munus
             curamque
             sustinentibus
             ,
             vt
             —
             fideles
             diligenter
             instruant
             ,
             docentes
             eos
             —
             Imagines
             —
             Christi
             ,
             Deiparae
             Virginis
             ,
             &
             aliorum
             Sanctorum
             ,
             in
             templis
             praesertim
             habendas
             ,
             &
             retinendas
             ,
             eisque
             debitum
             honorem
             ,
             &
             venerationem
             impertiendam
             ,
             non
             quod
             credatur
             inesse
             aliqua
             in
             iis
             diuinitas
             vel
             virtus
             ,
             propter
             quam
             sint
             colendae
             ,
             vel
             quod
             ab
             eis
             sit
             aliquid
             petendum
             ,
             vel
             quod
             fiducia
             in
             Imaginibus
             sit
             figenda
             ;
             veluti
             olim
             fiebat
             à
             Gentibus
             ,
             quae
             in
             Idolis
             spem
             suam
             collocabant
             ,
             sed
             quoniam
             honos
             qui
             eis
             exhibetur
             referrur
             ad
             Prototypa
             ,
             quae
             illae
             repraesentant
             :
             
             ita
             vt
             per
             imagines
             ,
             quas
             osculamur
             ,
             &
             coram
             quibus
             caput
             aperimus
             ,
             &
             procumbimus
             ,
             Christum
             adoremus
             ,
             &
             Sanctos
             quorum
             illae
             similitudinem
             gerunt
             veneremur
             .
             Id
             quod
             conciliorum
             ,
             praesertim
             verò
             secundae
             Nicenae
             Synodi
             decretis
             contra
             imaginum
             oppugnatores
             est
             sancitum
             .
          
           
             THe
             holy
             Council
             commands
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             who
             haue
             the
             office
             and
             care
             ,
             of
             teaching
             ,
             that
             they
             diligently
             instruct
             faithfull
             people
             ,
             teaching
             them
             that
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Saincts
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             reteyned
             ,
             especially
             in
             churches
             ,
             and
             that
             due
             honour
             and
             veneration
             is
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             that
             one
             beleeues
             that
             there
             is
             any
             diuinity
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             power
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             or
             that
             one
             is
             to
             asck
             any
             thing
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             confidence
             is
             to
             be
             put
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             anciently
             the
             gentiles
             did
             ,
             who
             placed
             theyr
             hope
             in
             Idoles
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             honour
             which
             is
             done
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             referred
             to
             those
             whom
             they
             represent
             .
             Soe
             that
             through
             the
             Images
             which
             we
             kisse
             ,
             and
             before
             which
             we
             uncouer
             our
             heades
             ,
             and
             prostrate
             our selues
             ,
             we
             worship
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             whose
             similitudes
             they
             are
             .
             which
             doctrine
             is
             established
             by
             the
             decrees
             of
             Councils
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             second
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
          
           
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             here
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             expresly
             commands
             that
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Paslours
             &c.
             teach
             this
             doctrine
             to
             all
             faithfull
             Christians
             ,
             noe
             Aduersary
             of
             the
             Romain
             Church
             ,
             can
             eyther
             doubt
             in
             prudēce
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             her
             doctrine
             ,
             nor
             in
             charity
             iudge
             or
             affirme
             vppon
             a
             mere
             coniecturall
             supposition
             ,
             without
             any
             certaine
             and
             particular
             information
             ,
             or
             proof
             ,
             that
             Romain
             Catholicques
             commonly
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             pray
             to
             pictures
             ,
             and
             put
             theyr
             confidence
             ,
             and
             hope
             in
             them
             ,
             beleeuing
             that
             there
             is
             power
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             diuinity
             in
             those
             carued
             ,
             or
             panited
             Images
             which
             they
             haue
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             soe
             hoping
             to
             be
             heard
             and
             helped
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             heathens
             did
             by
             theyr
             Idoles
             ,
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             noe
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             or
             iudge
             in
             charity
             ,
             because
             he
             must
             eyther
             iudge
             that
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             Pastours
             of
             our
             church
             ,
             are
             generally
             neglecting
             to
             teach
             the
             faithfull
             vnder
             theyr
             charge
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             here
             commanded
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             to
             accuse
             them
             of
             a
             high
             ,
             and
             hainous
             neglect
             ,
             or
             he
             must
             iudge
             that
             faithfull
             people
             ,
             beeing
             sufficiently
             taught
             this
             doctrine
             by
             theyr
             respectiue
             Pastours
             are
             proudly
             dissobedient
             to
             theyr
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             the
             whol
             church
             in
             doing
             the
             quite
             contrary
             to
             what
             thy
             are
             taught
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             condemne
             them
             of
             a
             greeuous
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             sufficient
             reason
             ,
             vppon
             a
             mere
             coniecture
             ,
             or
             voluntary
             and
             
             rash
             iudgement
             contrary
             to
             the
             expresse
             command
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             Luc.
             6.37
             .
             
               Nolite
               iudicare
               ,
               &
               non
               iudicabimini
               .
               Iudge
               not
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               iudged
               .
            
             And
             as
             contrary
             to
             that
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             14.4
             .
             
               Tu
               quis
               es
               qui
               iudicas
               alienum
               seruum
               ,
               domino
               suo
               stat
               aut
               cadit
               .
               VVho
               art
               thou
               who
               iudges
               an
               others
               seruant
               ,
               he
               stands
               ,
               or
               falls
               to
               his
               own
               maister
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Council
               of
               Trent
               in
               the
               same
               session
               .
            
             
               IN
               has
               autem
               sanctas
               ac
               salutares
               obseruationes
               si
               qui
               abusus
               irrepserint
               ,
               eas
               prorsus
               aboleri
               sancta
               Synodus
               vehementer
               cupit
               ,
               ita
               vt
               nullae
               falsi
               dogmatis
               Imagines
               ,
               &
               Rudibus
               periculofi
               erroris
               occasionom
               praebentes
               ▪
               statuantur
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               any
               abuses
               haue
               erept
               into
               these
               holy
               and
               prefitable
               obseruations
               ,
               the
               holy
               Council
               vehemently
               desires
               that
               they
               be
               wholy
               abolished
               ,
               or
               taken
               away
               ,
               soe
               that
               there
               be
               not
               exposed
               any
               Images
               teaching
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               giuing
               occasion
               of
               dangerous
               errour
               to
               the
               common
               people
               .
               
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 Council
                 addes
                 these
                 wrds
                 .
              
            
             
               Quod
               si
               aliquando
               historia●
               &
               narrationes
               sacrae
               Scripturae
               cùm
               id
               indoctae
               plebi
               expediet
               ,
               exprimi
               ,
               &
               sigurari
               contigerit
               ;
               doceatur
               populus
               ,
               non
               propterea
               diuinitatem
               figurari
               ,
               vel
               quasi
               corporeis
               oculis
               conspici
               ,
               vel
               coloribus
               aut
               figuris
               exprimi
               possit
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               some
               times
               it
               happen
               that
               the
               histories
               ,
               or
               passages
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               be
               expressed
               ,
               and
               figured
               out
               
               in
               pictures
               ,
               when
               that
               shall
               be
               expedient
               for
               the
               vnlearned
               ,
               let
               the
               people
               be
               taught
               ,
               that
               thereby
               the
               diuinity
               is
               not
               painted
               ,
               eyther
               as
               if
               it
               could
               be
               seene
               by
               corporeall
               eyes
               ,
               or
               expressed
               by
               coulours
               or
               figures
               .
               
                 And
                 presently
                 after
              
               .
            
             
               Omnis
               porro
               superstitio
               in
               Sanctorum
               inuocatione
               ,
               reliquiarum
               veneratione
               ,
               &
               Imaginum
               sacro
               vsu
               tollatur
               ,
               omnis
               turpis
               quaestus
               eliminetur
               ,
               omnis
               denique
               lasciuia
               vitetur
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               let
               all
               superstition
               in
               the
               inuocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               the
               veneration
               of
               reliques
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               vse
               of
               Images
               be
               taken
               a
               way
               ,
               let
               all
               base
               lucre
               be
               banished
               ,
               and
               let
               all
               immodestie
               be
               auoyded
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               least
               any
               Protestant
               should
               conceiue
               that
               the
               second
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               cited
               here
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               deliuers
               any
               doctrine
               contrarie
               to
               what
               is
               here
               deliuered
               ,
               I
               thought
               fit
               to
               adioyne
               the
               words
               of
               that
               Council
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Council
               of
               Nice
               Actione
               3.
               
            
             
               NOn
               materiae
               vel
               coloribus
               cultum
               offerentes
               ,
               sed
               per
               haec
               inuisibilibus
               visibus
               ad
               principalem
               adducti
               honorem
               illi
               debitum
               impendentes
               .
               Scientes
               secundùm
               Basilium
               Magnum
               ,
               quòd
               Imaginis
               honor
               ad
               principalem
               transeat
               .
            
             
               Not
               presenting
               worship
               to
               the
               matter
               or
               coulours
               ,
               but
               through
               these
               being
               brought
               to
               the
               person
               represented
               by
               them
               ,
               wee
               giue
               due
               honour
               to
               him
               .
               Knowing
               
               according
               to
               Basil
               the
               Great
               ,
               that
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Image
               passes
               to
               him
               who
               is
               represented
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hauing
               deliuered
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Romain
               Church
               in
               this
               point
               of
               Images
               ,
               let
               vs
               now
               see
               what
               her
               Aduersaries
               produce
               against
               it
               out
               of
               
                 Scripture
                 mistaken
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Protestant
               Position
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               represent
               God
               the
               Father
               in
               any
               likenesse
               whatsoeuer
               of
               any
               Image
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               proued
               by
               Scripture
               mistaken
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Proof
                 .
              
               
                 
                 THey
                 changed
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 incorruptible
                 God
                 ,
                 into
                 an
                 Image
                 made
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 corruptible
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 birds
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 foure
                 footed
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 creeping
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 Proof
                 .
              
               
                 
                 TAke
                 yee
                 therefore
                 good
                 heed
                 vnto
                 yeur
                 selues
                 :
                 for
                 yee
                 saw
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 similitude
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 spoke
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 Horeb
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 fier
                 .
              
               
                 Least
                 you
                 corrupt
                 your selues
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 a
                 grauen
                 image
                 ,
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 any
                 figure
                 ,
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 male
                 or
                 female
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 These
                 proofs
                 mistaken·
              
               
                 THese
                 texts
                 are
                 missappleyed
                 against
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Romain
                 Church
                 ,
                 wee
                 grant
                 most
                 willingly
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 sayd
                 here
                 :
                 neither
                 do
                 wee
                 euer
                 represent
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 by
                 any
                 image
                 at
                 all
                 immediatly
                 or
                 directly
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 signify
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 figure
                 or
                 shape
                 like
                 that
                 image
                 :
                 but
                 cheefly
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 now
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 )
                 wee
                 represent
                 by
                 our
                 Images
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 figures
                 wherin
                 he
                 appeared
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 historically
                 .
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   beheld
                   till
                   the
                   thrones
                   were
                   cast
                   down
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   ancient
                   of
                   dayes
                   did
                   sit
                   :
                   whose
                   garmēts
                   were
                   white
                   as
                   snow
                   ;
                   &
                   the
                   hayre
                   of
                   his
                   head
                   like
                   to
                   pure
                   well
                   .
                
                 This
                 figure
                 here
                 described
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Daniel
                 we
                 represent
                 :
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 forbidden
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 figures
                 wherin
                 Allmighty
                 God
                 hath
                 pleased
                 to
                 represent
                 himselfe
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 is
                 it
                 forbidden
                 to
                 represent
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 history
                 ,
                 this
                 vision
                 of
                 Daniel
                 as
                 he
                 describes
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 vision
                 of
                 other
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 historyes
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 Let
                 any
                 such
                 place
                 be
                 produced
                 :
                 neyther
                 by
                 such
                 representations
                 ,
                 do
                 Romain
                 Catholikes
                 more
                 beleeue
                 that
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 Daniel
                 the
                 Prophet
                 beleeue
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 this
                 vision
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Roman
                 
                 Church
                 both
                 stedfastly
                 beleeues
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 strictly
                 commands
                 all
                 her
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 and
                 teachers
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 all
                 her
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 pure
                 spirit
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 figure
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 like
                 pictures
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 represent
                 God
                 immediately
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 figures
                 wherin
                 he
                 appeared
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 euen
                 the
                 little
                 children
                 are
                 taught
                 in
                 their
                 catechismes
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 some
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Churches
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 her
                 particular
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 negligent
                 in
                 instructing
                 their
                 flockes
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 ignorant
                 people
                 may
                 easily
                 fall
                 to
                 thinke
                 as
                 well
                 amongst
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 a
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 &
                 consequently
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 mention
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 in
                 their
                 creed
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 is
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 (
                 read
                 ordinarily
                 by
                 common
                 people
                 in
                 England
                 )
                 where
                 God
                 is
                 sayd
                 to
                 haue
                 feet
                 ,
                 hands
                 ,
                 head
                 ,
                 face
                 ,
                 mouth
                 ,
                 eyes
                 ,
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 this
                 vision
                 of
                 Daniell
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 in
                 the
                 Reuelations
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 words
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 negligence
                 of
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 or
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 well
                 explicated
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   sits
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   Allmighty
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 blotted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 creed
                 ,
                 or
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 explicated
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 those
                 pictures
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 ,
                 through
                 their
                 Pastours
                 negligence
                 ,
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 errour
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 explicated
                 and
                 expounded
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doctrinc
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Chruch
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 would
                 vrge
                 that
                 some
                 attributes
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 signifyed
                 by
                 some
                 pictures
                 which
                 are
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 thence
                 followes
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 intend
                 to
                 picture
                 the
                 Diuinity
                 ,
                 or
                 nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 signify
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 visible
                 ,
                 corporall
                 thing
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 picture
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 hieroglyphicall
                 expression
                 of
                 certaine
                 attributes
                 as
                 wee
                 doe
                 when
                 we
                 represent
                 vertues
                 or
                 vices
                 in
                 certaine
                 shapes
                 ,
                 of
                 men
                 or
                 weomē
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 signify
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 corporall
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 persons
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 white
                 haire
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Daniell
                 ,
                 signifycs
                 the
                 neuer
                 begining
                 ,
                 nor
                 ending
                 eternity
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 crown
                 ,
                 scepter
                 ,
                 and
                 world
                 his
                 absolute
                 dominion
                 ouer
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 the
                 light
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 infinite
                 glory
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Only
                 here
                 I
                 thought
                 fit
                 ,
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 aboue
                 cited
                 )
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 commanded
                 ,
                 nor
                 ordayned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 which
                 thus
                 represent
                 the
                 apparitions
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 or
                 God
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 reteyned
                 espeacially
                 in
                 churchs
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 the
                 Council
                 mentions
                 only
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Saints
                 ;
                 but
                 she
                 only
                 tolerates
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 permits
                 that
                 such
                 other
                 pictures
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 expedient
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 only
                 historically
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Protestant
               Position
               .
            
             
               Noe
               Image
               whatsoeuer
               ought
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               proued
               by
               Scripture
               mistaken
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 YEe
                 shall
                 make
                 you
                 no
                 Idolls
                 ,
                 nor
                 grauen
                 Image●
                 ;
                 neither
                 reare
                 yee
                 vp
                 a
                 standing
                 image
                 :
                 neither
                 shall
                 yee
                 set
                 vp
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 stone
                 in
                 your
                 Land
                 to
                 bowe
                 downe
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   mistake
                   .
                
                 
                   Noe
                   word
                   in
                   this
                   text
                   ,
                   neeessarily
                   signifies
                   Image
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   which
                   is
                   heere
                   translated
                   Image
                   .
                
                 
                   HEre
                   is
                   named
                   Image
                   three
                   tymes
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   few
                   words
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   neither
                   the
                   70.
                   
                   Interpretes
                   in
                   greeke
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   vulgar
                   translation
                   in
                   Latine
                   ,
                   haue
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   once
                   this
                   word
                   Image
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   verse
                   :
                   neither
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   text
                   ,
                   which
                   necessarily
                   signifyes
                   Image
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   out
                   of
                   
                   Pagninus
                   his
                   translation
                   ,
                   word
                   for
                   word
                   ;
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   appeares
                   alsoe
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   mistake
                   like
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   Coloss.
                   2.
                   to
                   deceiue
                   the
                   ignorant
                   reader
                   ,
                   by
                   making
                   him
                   abhorre
                   holy
                   Images
                   ,
                   seeing
                   them
                   so
                   clearly
                   and
                   often
                   forbidden
                   in
                   his
                   English
                   Bible
                   .
                   I
                   deny
                   therefore
                   that
                   Images
                   are
                   forbidden
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   reuerence
                   due
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   belongs
                   to
                   Protestants
                   to
                   proue
                   it
                   ,
                   neither
                   will
                   it
                   be
                   inough
                   if
                   they
                   proue
                   that
                   some
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   to
                   signify
                   an
                   Image
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   must
                   shew
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   signify
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   very
                   place
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   conuince
                   any
                   thing
                   against
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   holy
                   Images
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   may
                   signify
                   also
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   Image
                   :
                   and
                   till
                   they
                   proue
                   that
                   it
                   necessarily
                   here
                   signifyes
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   they
                   effect
                   nothing
                   ,
                   especially
                   seeing
                   that
                   though
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   mighr
                   signify
                   an
                   Image
                   in
                   some
                   secondary
                   sinification
                   ,
                   yet
                   here
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   :
                   both
                   because
                   the
                   70.
                   
                   Interpreters
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ancient
                   vulgar
                   translation
                   ,
                   and
                   Pagninus
                   ,
                   and
                   almost
                   all
                   (
                   saue
                   the
                   new
                   Protestant
                   translations
                   )
                   put
                   it
                   otherwise
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   the
                   first
                   word
                   ,
                   
                   Elilim
                   in
                   Hebrew
                   signifyes
                   an
                   Idol
                   or
                   false
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   translated
                   by
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   cōsequently
                   all
                   the
                   words
                   following
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   Idolls
                   to
                   agree
                   with
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   an
                   Idol
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   you
                   presently
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 THou
                 shall
                 not
                 make
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 any
                 grauen
                 Image
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 aboue
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 heneath
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 vnder
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 worship
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   mistake
                   .
                   The
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   and
                   Greek
                   words
                   here
                   put
                   ,
                   
                     Grauen
                     Image
                  
                   are
                   mistranslated
                   .
                
                 
                   HEre
                   againe
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   grauen
                   Image
                   ,
                   put
                   in
                   to
                   the
                   English
                   text
                   ,
                   contrary
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   and
                   Greeke
                   text
                   :
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   word
                   here
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   pesel
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   70.
                   
                   Interpreters
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   translate
                   in
                   the
                   Greeke
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   Idol
                   ,
                   or
                   false
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Latine
                   ,
                   sculptile
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   eeclesiasticall
                   signification
                   ,
                   is
                   always
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   taken
                   for
                   an
                   Idol
                   or
                   representation
                   of
                   a
                   false
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   forbidden
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   word
                   pesel
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   neuer
                   taken
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   sense
                   for
                   any
                   Image
                   truly
                   representing
                   anything
                   existent
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   really
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   as
                   carued
                   or
                   grauen
                   curiosityes
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Idol
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   an
                   Image
                   is
                   a
                   representation
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   is
                   possible
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   very
                   maner
                   wherin
                   he
                   who
                   makes
                   
                   or
                   vses
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   intends
                   to
                   represent
                   it
                   as
                   the
                   paintings
                   or
                   caruings
                   of
                   trees
                   ,
                   of
                   flowers
                   ,
                   of
                   beasts
                   ,
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   women
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   ordinarily
                   vse
                   in
                   our
                   houses
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   word
                   Image
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   1.26
                   .
                   and
                   27.
                   
                   Gen.
                   5.
                   v.
                   36.
                   
                   Deut.
                   4.
                   v.
                   16.
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   4.
                   v.
                   4.
                   
                   Coloss.
                   1.
                   v.
                   15.
                   and
                   in
                   many
                   other
                   places
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   Hebrew
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   tsalem
                   in
                   Greeke
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ikon
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   an
                   Idol
                   is
                   a
                   representation
                   of
                   what
                   neither
                   is
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   possibly
                   be
                   as
                   he
                   who
                   makes
                   ,
                   or
                   vsees
                   it
                   ,
                   intends
                   to
                   represent
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   therfore
                   is
                   called
                   Abacuc
                   2.
                   v.
                   18.
                   
                     a
                     false
                     phantasie
                  
                   in
                   the
                   70.
                   
                   Interpreters
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   tells
                   a
                   lye
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   represēts
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   can
                   be
                   .
                   And
                   Isay
                   44.
                   v.
                   10.
                   an
                   Idol
                   is
                   called
                   vanity
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   profitable
                   for
                   nothing
                   .
                   And
                   S.
                   Paul
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   8.4
                   .
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   an
                   Idol
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   represents
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   is
                   ,
                   nor
                   possibly
                   can
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   only
                   true
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   Idols
                   are
                   called
                   Elilim
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   vanity
                   ,
                   or
                   falsity
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   Greeke
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   an
                   empty
                   and
                   Idle
                   fiction
                   of
                   the
                   brayne
                   .
                   Hence
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   materiall
                   representation
                   ,
                   may
                   in
                   diuers
                   respects
                   be
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Idol
                   ;
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   truly
                   represented
                   by
                   it
                   ;
                   an
                   Idol
                   ,
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   represents
                   falsly
                   and
                   lyingly
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   picture
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   an
                   
                   Image
                   therof
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   it
                   represents
                   the
                   face
                   ,
                   beames
                   ,
                   and
                   figure
                   of
                   the
                   visibile
                   sun
                   ,
                   and
                   puts
                   vs
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   materiall
                   picture
                   will
                   be
                   an
                   Idol
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   to
                   represent
                   the
                   sun
                   as
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   soueraine
                   diuine
                   power
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   heathens
                   represent
                   it
                   in
                   their
                   Idols
                   ;
                   And
                   hence
                   by
                   different
                   persons
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   materiall
                   picture
                   ,
                   or
                   statue
                   may
                   be
                   esteemed
                   and
                   respected
                   as
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   an
                   Idol
                   :
                   for
                   a
                   true
                   Christian
                   seeing
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   will
                   regard
                   only
                   the
                   true
                   representation
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   sun̄e
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Heathen
                   will
                   esteeme
                   it
                   as
                   conteyning
                   ,
                   or
                   representing
                   some
                   diuinity
                   or
                   deity
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   him
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   an
                   Idol
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   here
                   I
                   exemplify
                   in
                   the
                   Sunnes
                   picture
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   extended
                   to
                   all
                   other
                   representations
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   creatures
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   ,
                   in
                   an
                   historicall
                   way
                   would
                   represent
                   some
                   reall
                   passage
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Iuno
                   ,
                   Iupiter
                   ,
                   Saturne
                   ,
                   Venus
                   &c.
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   weomen
                   once
                   here
                   liuing
                   vppon
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   no
                   further
                   ;
                   those
                   very
                   pictures
                   will
                   be
                   Images
                   only
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   true
                   representations
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   once
                   was
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   one
                   intend
                   to
                   draw
                   their
                   pictures
                   ,
                   or
                   carue
                   their
                   statues
                   ,
                   with
                   designe
                   to
                   represent
                   them
                   as
                   Gods
                   and
                   Goddesses
                   ;
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   in
                   that
                   regard
                   no
                   Image
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   pure
                   Idol
                   ,
                   falsly
                   representing
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   was
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   he
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   different
                   respect
                   is
                   in
                   force
                   in
                   those
                   very
                   pictures
                   which
                   Protestants
                   allow
                   of
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   one
                   should
                   haue
                   the
                   pictures
                   of
                   Queene
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   or
                   King
                   Iames
                   ,
                   merely
                   to
                   represent
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   indeed
                   were
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   true
                   King
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   true
                   Queen
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   the
                   would
                   be
                   Images
                   only
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   a
                   Heathen
                   should
                   make
                   a
                   God
                   of
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   vsed
                   to
                   doe
                   of
                   their
                   ancient
                   Kings
                   and
                   Queenes
                   )
                   and
                   intend
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   picture
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   those
                   very
                   pictures
                   would
                   become
                   Idols
                   ,
                   falsly
                   representing
                   ,
                   what
                   neither
                   was
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   rule
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   verifyed
                   in
                   the
                   Catholike
                   pictures
                   of
                   Saints
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   only
                   represented
                   as
                   holy
                   persons
                   ,
                   as
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   as
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   as
                   glorious
                   in
                   heauen
                   with
                   their
                   and
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   their
                   pictures
                   are
                   only
                   true
                   Images
                   ,
                   as
                   truly
                   representing
                   the
                   Saints
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   through
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   or
                   malice
                   ,
                   should
                   attribute
                   any
                   diuine
                   power
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   thing
                   proper
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   account
                   them
                   Gods
                   ,
                   or
                   Goddesses
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   the
                   pictures
                   of
                   Saints
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   Images
                   ,
                   but
                   Idols
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   therefore
                   supposed
                   as
                   necessary
                   to
                   distinguish
                   ,
                   betweene
                   an
                   Image
                   and
                   an
                   Idol
                   ,
                   I
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   text
                   of
                   Exodus
                   cited
                   in
                   the
                   obiection
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   both
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   hebrew
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   pesel
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   greeke
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   idolum
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ancient
                   Latin
                   sculptile
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   Idol
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Protestants
                   English
                   Translation
                   falsly
                   hath
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   the
                   other
                   word
                   following
                   Temounach
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   hebrew
                   signifies
                   an
                   Idol
                   also
                   ,
                   which
                   represents
                   any
                   creature
                   falsely
                   as
                   a
                   God
                   ;
                   it
                   being
                   only
                   a
                   deelaration
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   word
                   pesel
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   signifying
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   thing
                   which
                   pesel
                   signifyes
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   an
                   Idol
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   cōiunction
                   
                     ve
                     (
                     and
                  
                   in
                   English
                   )
                   not
                   obscurely
                   declares
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   skilfull
                   in
                   the
                   hebrew
                   tongue
                   ,
                   which
                   ioynes
                   two
                   words
                   togeather
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   signification
                   for
                   greater
                   explication
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   this
                   is
                   made
                   wholy
                   out
                   of
                   doubt
                   Deut.
                   5.
                   v.
                   8.
                   as
                   it
                   stands
                   in
                   the
                   hebrew
                   
                     Lo
                     tegase
                     lecha
                     ,
                     pesel
                     ,
                     col
                     temounach
                  
                   &c.
                   where
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   words
                   of
                   Exodus
                   20.
                   are
                   repeated
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     make
                     to
                     thy selfe
                     an
                     Idol
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     likenesses
                     in
                     heauen
                     :
                  
                   where
                   the
                   sense
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   thy selfe
                   an
                   Idol
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   any
                   likenesse
                   or
                   figure
                   in
                   heauen
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   likenesses
                   forbidden
                   in
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   Exodus
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   which
                   are
                   forbidden
                   here
                   Deut.
                   5.
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   
                     pesel
                     ,
                     Idolls
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   representations
                   of
                   false
                   Gods.
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   further
                   confirmed
                   out
                   of
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   v.
                   33.
                   where
                   God
                   himselfe
                   explicates
                   those
                   former
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   chapter
                   .
                   v.
                   4.
                   
                     you
                     shall
                     not
                     make
                     to
                     your selues
                     Gods
                     of
                     siluer
                     :
                     nor
                     you
                     shall
                     nor
                     make
                     to
                     your selues
                     Gods
                     of
                     gould
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   are
                   pesel
                   ,
                   and
                   temounach
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   v.
                   4.
                   and
                   yet
                   lastly
                   that
                   pesel
                   put
                   there
                   
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   signifyes
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   el
                   ,
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   cleare
                   out
                   of
                   Esay
                   44.
                   v.
                   10.
                   
                     who
                     hath
                     formed
                     a
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     molten
                     a
                     grauen
                     Image
                     which
                     is
                     profitable
                     for
                     nothing
                     .
                  
                   in
                   hebrew
                   the
                   word
                   here
                   is
                   pesel
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   the
                   Protestant
                   English
                   translation
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     grauen
                     Image
                     falsely
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   noted
                   before
                   ,
                   yet
                   certayne
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   owne
                   translation
                   ,
                   it
                   here
                   signifyes
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   a
                   false
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   much
                   clearer
                   in
                   the
                   17.
                   verse
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     risidue
                     of
                     it
                     he
                     maketh
                     a
                     God
                     ,
                     euen
                     his
                     grauen
                     Image
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   your
                   translation
                   ;
                   where
                   the
                   same
                   peece
                   of
                   wood
                   carued
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   heathens
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   grauen
                   Image
                   ,
                   in
                   hebrew
                   ,
                   
                     lephislo
                     ,
                     his
                     Idol
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   grauen
                   representation
                   of
                   a
                   false
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   to
                   shew
                   vnanswearably
                   that
                   this
                   word
                   pesel
                   ,
                   euen
                   by
                   Reformes
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   translated
                   Idol
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   that
                   signification
                   ,
                   let
                   any
                   Protestant
                   read
                   his
                   more
                   ancient
                   translations
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   
                     grauen
                     Image
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   later
                   translations
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   Idol
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     his
                     Idol
                  
                   ,
                   v.
                   17.
                   of
                   the
                   44.
                   of
                   Isay
                   in
                   theyr
                   more
                   ancient
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   Hebrew
                   is
                   
                     Phesel
                     Phiselo
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   20.
                   of
                   Exodi
                   v.
                   4.
                   they
                   alwayes
                   translate
                   
                     grauen
                     Image
                  
                   .
                   (
                   See
                   the
                   Bibles
                   printed
                   ,
                   in
                   King
                   Edwards
                   tyme
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   ancient
                   Protestant
                   Prints
                   ,
                   )
                   comimg
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   pesel
                   so
                   often
                   cited
                   .
                
                 
                   Hauing
                   therefore
                   demonstraded
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   
                   the
                   two
                   places
                   cited
                   in
                   the
                   obiection
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   20
                   v
                   4
                   ,
                   and
                   Leuiticus
                   the
                   26.
                   v.
                   1.
                   no
                   other
                   picture
                   ,
                   representation
                   ,
                   or
                   likenesse
                   of
                   any
                   creature
                   is
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   intended
                   ,
                   to
                   represent
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   as
                   Gods
                   ,
                   and
                   deityes
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   they
                   neither
                   are
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   )
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   creatures
                   ,
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Angells
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   they
                   truly
                   are
                   .
                   The
                   secōd
                   poynt
                   propounded
                   in
                   the
                   obiection
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   pictures
                   ,
                   or
                   Images
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   or
                   Saints
                   ,
                   &c.
                   will
                   easily
                   be
                   determined
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   worship
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   forbidden
                   in
                   the
                   forenamed
                   places
                   )
                   proportionate
                   or
                   correspondent
                   to
                   the
                   thing
                   which
                   those
                   Idols
                   represent
                   ▪
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   a
                   diuine
                   worship
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   homage
                   giuen
                   to
                   a
                   diuine
                   power
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   so
                   cleare
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   who
                   vnderstand
                   it
                   ,
                   can
                   doubt
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Yet
                   because
                   I
                   intend
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   to
                   confirme
                   euery
                   thing
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   by
                   cleare
                   texts
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   first
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   foolish
                   Idolatry
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                   condemned
                   in
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   (
                   almost
                   throughout
                   )
                   is
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   adore
                   ,
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   to
                   that
                   very
                   materiall
                   grauen
                   ,
                   or
                   paynted
                   thing
                   (
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   before
                   theyr
                   eyes
                   )
                   as
                   a
                   God
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   so
                   euident
                   out
                   the
                   44.
                   of
                   Esay
                   ,
                   v.
                   17.
                   iust
                   now
                   cited
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   puts
                   the
                   matter
                   out
                   of
                   question
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   it
                   stands
                   in
                   your
                   owne
                   Bible
                   :
                   
                     And
                     the
                     residue
                     therof
                     he
                     maketh
                     a
                     God
                     ,
                     euen
                     a
                     grauen
                     
                     Image
                     ;
                     he
                     falleth
                     downe
                     vnto
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     worshippeth
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     prayeth
                     vnto
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     saith
                     ,
                     deliuer
                     me
                     ,
                     for
                     thou
                     art
                     my
                     God.
                  
                   So
                   also
                   is
                   this
                   matter
                   clearly
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   chapters
                   13.
                   and
                   14.
                   in
                   many
                   verses
                   at
                   large
                   which
                   ,
                   though
                   Protestants
                   receiue
                   not
                   as
                   Canonicall
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   put
                   it
                   in
                   their
                   Bibles
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   esteeme
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   lying
                   fable
                   ,
                   especially
                   agreeing
                   so
                   well
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   with
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   Canonicall
                   Scripture
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   Ieremy
                   2.
                   v.
                   28.
                   and
                   16.
                   v.
                   20.
                   
                   Dan.
                   3.
                   v.
                   12.14.18
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   5.
                   v.
                   4
                   .
                   23·
                   Oseas
                   8.
                   v.
                   6.
                   
                   Psal.
                   133.
                   v.
                   4.
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   places
                   which
                   I
                   omit
                   for
                   breuitys
                   sake
                   :
                   where
                   it
                   appeares
                   clearly
                   that
                   the
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   and
                   Idolaters
                   esteemed
                   that
                   visible
                   picture
                   befote
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   power
                   to
                   heare
                   their
                   prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   helpe
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   bowed
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   worshipped
                   it
                   with
                   diuine
                   honour
                   ,
                   prayed
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   their
                   hope
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   supposed
                   as
                   certaine
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   presently
                   be
                   thought
                   most
                   reasonable
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   that
                   worship
                   of
                   pictures
                   ,
                   or
                   resemblances
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   Leuit.
                   26.
                   v.
                   1.
                   and
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   v.
                   4.
                   which
                   is
                   generally
                   explicated
                   in
                   so
                   many
                   other
                   passages
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   for
                   by
                   clearer
                   places
                   the
                   more
                   obscure
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   explicated
                   and
                   expounded
                   ,
                   euen
                   according
                   to
                   Protestants
                   :
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   
                     bowing
                     downe
                     ,
                     and
                     worshipping
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Protestants
                   translation
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   sayd
                   places
                   ,
                   
                   generally
                   and
                   without
                   clearly
                   expressing
                   what
                   kind
                   of
                   worship
                   is
                   meant
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   gather
                   the
                   further
                   explication
                   of
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   distinctly
                   and
                   clearly
                   deliuered
                   :
                   and
                   indeed
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   text
                   in
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   Exod.
                   be
                   obscure
                   ,
                   and
                   generall
                   in
                   Protestants
                   translations
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     bow
                     downe
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     worship
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   yet
                   in
                   hebrew
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   70.
                   in
                   greeke
                   there
                   is
                   light
                   enough
                   giuen
                   to
                   direct
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   vnderstanding
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   diuine
                   worship
                   alone
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   forbidden
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   hebrew
                   words
                   
                     ve
                     lo
                     tagauethen●
                  
                   signify
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     you
                     shall
                     not
                     serue
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   word
                   shewes
                   an
                   homage
                   or
                   seruice
                   done
                   to
                   those
                   Idols
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   things
                   capable
                   of
                   such
                   offices
                   done
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   endued
                   with
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   vnderstanding
                   ▪
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   diuinity
                   :
                   for
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   strictly
                   and
                   properly
                   sayd
                   to
                   serue
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   wholy
                   voyd
                   of
                   knowledge
                   to
                   exact
                   or
                   accept
                   of
                   that
                   seruice
                   :
                   and
                   hence
                   appeares
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Protestāts
                   had
                   followed
                   closely
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   ordinary
                   signification
                   of
                   this
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   professe
                   to
                   do
                   )
                   and
                   translated
                   it
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     bow
                     down
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     serue
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   word
                   serue
                   would
                   haue
                   giuen
                   occasion
                   of
                   vnderstanding
                   a
                   right
                   the
                   word
                   
                     bow
                     down
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   bowing
                   down
                   as
                   is
                   vsed
                   to
                   those
                   whom
                   wee
                   serue
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   proper
                   &
                   ordinary
                   vnderstanding
                   
                   of
                   seruice
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   we
                   esteeme
                   to
                   be
                   endued
                   with
                   knowledge
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   able
                   to
                   receiue
                   our
                   seruice
                   ,
                   and
                   assist
                   vs
                   in
                   our
                   petitions
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   that
                   this
                   translation
                   of
                   yours
                   is
                   not
                   without
                   partiality
                   and
                   dubble
                   dealing
                   ,
                   of
                   putting
                   worship
                   for
                   serue
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   worship
                   being
                   put
                   in
                   of
                   purpose
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                   ignorant
                   people
                   from
                   the
                   reuerence
                   of
                   holy
                   Images
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   reuerenced
                   amongst
                   Romain
                   Catholikes
                   ;
                   you
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   hundred
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   where
                   Moyses
                   ,
                   Caleb
                   ,
                   Iosua
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   and
                   othets
                   are
                   called
                   seruants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   your
                   translation
                   ,
                   not
                   worshippers
                   ,
                   the
                   hebrew
                   hath
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   word
                   
                     gauedy
                     my
                     seruant
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   vsed
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   Exodus
                   ;
                   end
                   yet
                   further
                   the
                   fraud
                   appeares
                   more
                   clearly
                   Hier.
                   13.
                   v.
                   10.
                   the
                   16.
                   v.
                   11.
                   and
                   22.
                   v.
                   9.
                   where
                   the
                   two
                   very
                   same
                   words
                   put
                   in
                   hebrew
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   now
                   cited
                   ,
                   and
                   applyed
                   to
                   false
                   Gods
                   ,
                   are
                   alwayes
                   translated
                   adore
                   ,
                   and
                   serue
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   serued
                   not
                   their
                   purpose
                   to
                   translate
                   it
                   otherwise
                   ;
                   only
                   in
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   to
                   breed
                   a
                   hatred
                   of
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   holy
                   Images
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   common
                   peoples
                   minds
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   translated
                   
                     fall
                     down
                     and
                     worship
                  
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   more
                   clearly
                   by
                   their
                   owne
                   translation
                   they
                   conuince
                   themselues
                   of
                   partiality
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   Psalme
                   96.
                   aliter
                   the
                   97.
                   v.
                   7.
                   they
                   haue
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   
                     confounded
                     be
                     all
                     those
                     who
                     serue
                     grauen
                     Images
                     ,
                     who
                     boost
                     themselues
                     
                     of
                     Idols
                     :
                  
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   are
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   
                     gauthe
                     '
                     ,
                     pesel●
                  
                   where
                   also
                   may
                   be
                   gathered
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   please
                   falsly
                   to
                   translate
                   
                     grauen
                     Image
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   with
                   a
                   heathen
                   Idol
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   ioyned
                   with
                   it
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   in
                   signification
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   vrge
                   an
                   other
                   place
                   ,
                   this
                   partiality
                   is
                   clearly
                   conuinced
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   text
                   cited
                   by
                   the
                   person
                   who
                   writ
                   it
                   :
                   Matth.
                   4.
                   v.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     thou
                     shalt
                     worship
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     him
                     only
                     shalt
                     thou
                     serue
                     :
                  
                   where
                   the
                   6.
                   of
                   Deut.
                   v.
                   13.
                   (
                   from
                   which
                   that
                   of
                   S.
                   Matthew
                   is
                   taken
                   )
                   hath
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   hebrew
                   word
                   gauedth
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   translated
                   worship
                   in
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   Exodus
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   serue
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   put
                   all
                   out
                   of
                   question
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   an
                   vndeniable
                   discouery
                   of
                   their
                   fraud
                   and
                   falhood
                   in
                   the
                   translating
                   of
                   this
                   hebrew
                   word
                   
                     gauedh
                     worship
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   serue
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   more
                   ancient
                   translations
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   v.
                   4.
                   they
                   translated
                   it
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   
                     not
                     bow
                     down
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     worship
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   appeares
                   by
                   the
                   text
                   here
                   cited
                   in
                   the
                   obiection
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Bibles
                   themselues
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   their
                   later
                   impressions
                   and
                   translations
                   of
                   the
                   yeare
                   1638.
                   and
                   somwhat
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   since
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   corrected
                   this
                   errour
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     bouw
                     down
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     serue
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   both
                   in
                   Eod.
                   and
                   Leuiticus
                   :
                   yet
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   taught
                   all
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   to
                   say
                   it
                   after
                   the
                   ancient
                   erroneous
                   māner
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   
                   still
                   in
                   the
                   cate●hisme
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   common
                   prayre
                   booke
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     bow
                     down
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     worship
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   least
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   haue
                   changed
                   it
                   there
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   might
                   haue
                   discouered
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   beene
                   taught
                   their
                   commandements
                   amisse
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   ancient
                   editions
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   prayer
                   ,
                   the
                   commandements
                   were
                   otherwise
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   :
                   
                   but
                   the
                   correction
                   in
                   the
                   Bible
                   might
                   more
                   easily
                   be
                   admitted
                   ,
                   because
                   few
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   read
                   the
                   commandements
                   as
                   they
                   stand
                   there
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   at
                   one
                   view
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   the
                   manifold
                   tricks
                   and
                   diuises
                   ,
                   frauds
                   ,
                   and
                   deceits
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                   sophisticating
                   and
                   falsifying
                   of
                   this
                   text
                   in
                   their
                   translations
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   briefly
                   set
                   them
                   all
                   down
                   together
                   :
                   First
                   therefore
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   both
                   hebrew
                   and
                   greeke
                   ,
                   and
                   Latin
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   antiquity
                   ,
                   they
                   translate
                   ,
                   
                     pesel
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     sculptile
                  
                   ;
                   grauen
                   Image
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   they
                   ad
                   the
                   word
                   
                     any
                     ;
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     make
                     to
                     thy selfe
                     any
                     grauen
                     Image
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   hebrew
                   ,
                   but
                   thus
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   thy
                   selue
                   
                     an
                     Idol
                  
                   :
                   or
                   if
                   the
                   Protestant
                   translation
                   of
                   pesel
                   were
                   true
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   
                     a
                     grauen
                     Image
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   ,
                   
                     any
                     grauen
                     Image
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   they
                   seeme
                   to
                   adde
                   ,
                   therby
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   ignorant
                   beleeue
                   that
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   Images
                   whatsoeuer
                   ,
                   euen
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   are
                   here
                   forbidden
                   by
                   this
                   generall
                   clause
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   thy selfe
                   any
                   grauen
                   Image
                   ▪
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   text
                   yet
                   more
                   to
                   sound
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   eares
                   of
                   the
                   vulgar
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   it
                   say
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   likenesse
                   
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                  
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   aboue
                   &c.
                   when
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   hebrew
                   ,
                   
                     col
                     tegumach
                     asher
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   likenesse
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   or
                   verbatim
                   thus
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   and
                   euery
                   likenesse
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   not
                   
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                  
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   these
                   words
                   
                     any
                     thing
                  
                   being
                   added
                   vnto
                   the
                   hebrew
                   text
                   ;
                   therby
                   to
                   perswade
                   the
                   vnlearned
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   likenesse
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   heauen
                   and
                   consequently
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   the
                   Angells
                   ,
                   and
                   Saints
                   ,
                   are
                   here
                   prohibited
                   :
                   wher
                   as
                   the
                   direct
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   text
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   forbidde
                   these
                   likenesses
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   which
                   appeare
                   visibly
                   in
                   the
                   materiall
                   heauen
                   to
                   the
                   corporeall
                   eys
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   sunne
                   ,
                   moone
                   ,
                   slarrs
                   &c.
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   Deut.
                   4.
                   v.
                   19.
                   which
                   agrees
                   well
                   with
                   the
                   hebrew
                   text
                   ,
                   
                     any
                     likenesse
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   this
                   commandement
                   was
                   giuen
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   imperiall
                   heauen
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   any
                   visible
                   figure
                   ,
                   or
                   could
                   be
                   immediatly
                   expressed
                   by
                   any
                   visible
                   picture
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   true
                   Image
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   then
                   in
                   heauen
                   but
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   holy
                   Angels
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   English
                   translation
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     likenesse
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   subiect
                   to
                   giue
                   occasion
                   to
                   the
                   simple
                   reader
                   (
                   who
                   being
                   taught
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   with
                   his
                   Saints
                   are
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   forbidden
                   in
                   this
                   
                   commandement
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   likenesse
                   
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                  
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   clearly
                   forbidden
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   likenesses
                   or
                   Images
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   Saints
                   :
                   and
                   thus
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   of
                   our
                   nation
                   ordinarily
                   vnderstand
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   teachers
                   ,
                   nuzzle
                   them
                   vp
                   in
                   this
                   errour
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   yet
                   further
                   to
                   extend
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   this
                   commandement
                   to
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   holy
                   likenesses
                   ,
                   and
                   similitudes
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   the
                   little
                   catechisme
                   contayned
                   in
                   their
                   common
                   prayer-booke
                   ,
                   they
                   put
                   the
                   commandement
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     nor
                     the
                     likenesse
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     mhich
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                     aboue
                  
                   &c.
                   which
                   was
                   lesse
                   intolerable
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   their
                   Translations
                   from
                   the
                   yeare
                   1638.
                   they
                   adde
                   another
                   any
                   to
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   thus
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   likenesse
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   include
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   in
                   their
                   later
                   Translations
                   ,
                   they
                   put
                   the
                   word
                   
                     any
                     ,
                     any
                  
                   Image
                   ,
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   different
                   letter
                   ,
                   to
                   signify
                   to
                   the
                   more
                   learned
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   ;
                   yet
                   in
                   theyr
                   little
                   Catechisme
                   they
                   are
                   still
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   letter
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   no
                   lesse
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   then
                   the
                   other
                   words
                   ;
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   noted
                   for
                   an
                   other
                   fraud
                   :
                   and
                   I
                   finde
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   Exodus
                   thus
                   translated
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   booke
                   called
                   
                     the
                     confession
                     of
                     faith
                  
                   ,
                   reprinted
                   at
                   London
                   for
                   the
                   Compaignie
                   of
                   Stationers
                   ,
                   1652.
                   all
                   the
                   words
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   leter
                   :
                   pag.
                   167.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     make
                     vnto
                     thee
                     
                     any
                     grauen
                     Image
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     likenesse
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   for
                   serue
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   put
                   worship
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   now
                   declared
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   in
                   these
                   few
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     make
                     to
                     thy selfe
                     any
                     grauen
                     Image
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     likenesse
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     bow
                     down
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     worship
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   six
                   mistakes
                   ,
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   or
                   additions
                   to
                   the
                   text
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   iudged
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   no
                   great
                   moment
                   ,
                   and
                   might
                   passe
                   amongst
                   such
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   sincere
                   meaning
                   should
                   admit
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   translation
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   our
                   new
                   Reformists
                   ,
                   who
                   labour
                   all
                   they
                   can
                   to
                   presse
                   this
                   text
                   to
                   common
                   people
                   aboue
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   about
                   the
                   meaning
                   wherof
                   wee
                   are
                   in
                   great
                   Controuersy
                   :
                   and
                   who
                   professe
                   ,
                   reiecting
                   all
                   other
                   Translations
                   ,
                   to
                   stand
                   closely
                   and
                   strictly
                   to
                   the
                   hebrew
                   text
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   wholy
                   inexcusable
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   any
                   illitterate
                   Protestant
                   much
                   deuoted
                   to
                   his
                   ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   teachers
                   ,
                   and
                   confident
                   of
                   their
                   sincerity
                   in
                   Translating
                   God's
                   word
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   brought
                   by
                   what
                   I
                   haue
                   yet
                   sayd
                   ,
                   to
                   beleeue
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   put
                   Image
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Idol
                   ,
                   and
                   adde
                   other
                   words
                   to
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   ,
                   thereby
                   deceiuing
                   the
                   people
                   :
                   for
                   a
                   cleare
                   and
                   vndeniable
                   proofe
                   of
                   their
                   partiality
                   and
                   deceit
                   in
                   this
                   particular
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   examin
                   the
                   11.
                   chapter
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   v.
                   4.
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   ,
                   c.
                   19.
                   v.
                   18.
                   and
                   his
                   own
                   
                   eyes
                   will
                   tell
                   him
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   added
                   the
                   word
                   Image
                   to
                   the
                   text
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   shall
                   find
                   in
                   the
                   Translations
                   of
                   the
                   yeare
                   1648.
                   and
                   about
                   that
                   tyme
                   ,
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   11.
                   v.
                   4.
                   
                     who
                     haue
                     not
                     bowed
                     the
                     knee
                     to
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     Baal
                     :
                  
                   where
                   these
                   three
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   being
                   neither
                   in
                   the
                   greeke
                   ,
                   Latin
                   ,
                   nor
                   hehrew
                   for
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     haue
                     not
                     bowed
                     the
                     knee
                     to
                     Baal
                     .
                  
                   Not
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     Baal
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   Image
                   being
                   added
                   of
                   putpose
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   seemes
                   )
                   to
                   create
                   a
                   hatred
                   in
                   the
                   harts
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   holy
                   Images
                   ,
                   seeing
                   them
                   so
                   expresly
                   forbidden
                   in
                   their
                   Bibles
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   vnanswerably
                   appeare
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   word
                   Image
                   is
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   looke
                   into
                   this
                   very
                   text
                   cited
                   by
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   ,
                   c.
                   19.
                   v.
                   18.
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Bible
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   find
                   it
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     all
                     the
                     knees
                     which
                     haue
                     not
                     bowed
                     vnto
                     Baal
                     ,
                  
                   without
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                   
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                  
                   Baal
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   vndoubtedly
                   know
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   are
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   text
                   in
                   those
                   later
                   Translations
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   peruse
                   this
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   more
                   ancient
                   Translations
                   ,
                   of
                   King
                   Edwards
                   ,
                   or
                   Queene
                   Elizabeths
                   tyme
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   mill
                   find
                   this
                   text
                   to
                   the
                   Rom.
                   c.
                   11.
                   v.
                   4.
                   without
                   this
                   addition
                   ,
                   thus
                   ;
                   
                     which
                     haue
                     not
                     bowed
                     the
                     knee
                     to
                     Baal
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   indeed
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   Translations
                   ,
                   those
                   words
                   
                     the
                     Image
                  
                   be
                   put
                   a
                   different
                   print
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   letter
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   signify
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   learned
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   may
                   reasonably
                   be
                   called
                   into
                   question
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   a
                   necessary
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   two
                   fotmer
                   words
                   
                     the
                     Image
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   print
                   or
                   letter
                   with
                   Baal
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   ;
                   thus
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   not
                   bowed
                   the
                   knee
                   to
                   
                     the
                     Image
                  
                   of
                   Baal
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   what
                   belonges
                   to
                   the
                   vnlearned
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   most
                   in
                   danger
                   to
                   be
                   seduced
                   by
                   such
                   shifts
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   commonly
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   some
                   words
                   are
                   in
                   
                     different
                     or
                     lesse
                     letters
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   they
                   find
                   in
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   they
                   take
                   to
                   be
                   equally
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   had
                   experience
                   of
                   about
                   a
                   hundred
                   togeather
                   ,
                   who
                   all
                   esteemed
                   the
                   words
                   
                     the
                     Image
                  
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   lesse
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   that
                   text
                   ,
                   yea
                   I
                   found
                   one
                   who
                   very
                   eagerly
                   and
                   strongly
                   vrged
                   this
                   text
                   ,
                   against
                   Images
                   ,
                   telling
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   glorying
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   Images
                   were
                   condemned
                   expresly
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   by
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul.
                   Neither
                   can
                   it
                   stand
                   with
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   true
                   and
                   sincere
                   Translatours
                   ,
                   to
                   adde
                   when
                   they
                   please
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   makes
                   for
                   theyr
                   aduantage
                   ,
                   and
                   indangers
                   the
                   deceiuing
                   of
                   the
                   vnlearned
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   ;
                   (
                   as
                   here
                   it
                   doth
                   )
                   by
                   adding
                   certaine
                   words
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   neither
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   hebrew
                   ,
                   greeke
                   ,
                   nor
                   Latin
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   these
                   are
                   not
                   )
                   
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   different
                   letter
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Bibles
                   printed
                   ,
                   1648.
                   at
                   London
                   ,
                   by
                   Robert
                   Barker
                   ,
                   I
                   find
                   the
                   said
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   letter
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     haue
                     not
                     bowed
                     the
                     knee
                     to
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     Baal
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   vnlearned
                   Readers
                   cannot
                   iudge
                   but
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   as
                   much
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   seeing
                   them
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   print
                   and
                   leter
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   they
                   marke
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   hundred
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   are
                   printed
                   in
                   a
                   different
                   leter
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   others
                   in
                   that
                   very
                   Bible
                   .
                   which
                   makes
                   it
                   probable
                   in
                   a
                   high
                   degree
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   certaine
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   maner
                   of
                   printing
                   in
                   this
                   text
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   mere
                   corrupt
                   dealing
                   of
                   our
                   aduersaries
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   wilfull
                   adding
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   incense
                   the
                   ignorant
                   against
                   Images
                   .
                
                 
                   M.
                   Fulck
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   English
                   translation
                   ,
                   and
                   commentaries
                   vppon
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   .
                   Printed
                   at
                   London
                   by
                   the
                   deputies
                   of
                   Christopher
                   Barker
                   ,
                   1589.
                   exuses
                   this
                   addition
                   by
                   alleadging
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   greeke
                   text
                   here
                   in
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   11.4
                   .
                   the
                   article
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   feminine
                   gender
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   &
                   therefore
                   must
                   agree
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   image
                   ,
                   beeing
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   feminine
                   gender
                   ,
                   which
                   word
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   greeke
                   ,
                   yet
                   saith
                   Fulck
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   might
                   lawfully
                   be
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   English
                   translation
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   
                   this
                   answer
                   is
                   a
                   mere
                   euasion
                   ,
                   grounded
                   vppon
                   a
                   false
                   principle
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   presently
                   make
                   manifest
                   for
                   first
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   custome
                   of
                   Greeke
                   authours
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   statues
                   ,
                   or
                   Idols
                   of
                   theyr
                   Gods
                   ,
                   to
                   expresse
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   feminine
                   ,
                   as
                   referred
                   to
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   masculine
                   article
                   ,
                   as
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   God
                   ,
                   whose
                   name
                   that
                   statua
                   beares
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   Acts
                   19.35
                   .
                   those
                   words
                   which
                   M.
                   Fulck
                   and
                   other
                   Protestants
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   statua
                   ,
                   or
                   Image
                   of
                   Diana
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   put
                   in
                   greek
                   with
                   the
                   feminine
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   masculine
                   or
                   newter
                   gender
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   greeks
                   speake
                   of
                   theyr
                   Idols
                   ,
                   and
                   statuas
                   ,
                   they
                   referre
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   &
                   the
                   feminine
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   to
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   newter
                   gender
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   such
                   like
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   1.
                   of
                   Kings
                   19.18
                   .
                   whence
                   this
                   text
                   of
                   Rom.
                   11.4
                   .
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                   the
                   Septuagint
                   haue
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   masculine
                   gender
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   and
                   yet
                   both
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sence
                   ,
                   which
                   seeing
                   the
                   Protestants
                   will
                   haue
                   to
                   be
                   only
                   ,
                   the
                   statua
                   ,
                   or
                   picture
                   of
                   Baal
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   S.
                   Paul
                   hath
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   feminine
                   gender
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   because
                   it
                   speakes
                   of
                   that
                   visible
                   ,
                   and
                   artificiall
                   Idol
                   ,
                   for
                   1.
                   
                   Kings
                   19.18
                   .
                   speaking
                   also
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   hath
                   it
                   in
                   
                   the
                   masculine
                   gender
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   This
                   therefore
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Reason
                   ,
                   but
                   S.
                   Paul
                   puts
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   feminine
                   and
                   the
                   Septuagint
                   in
                   the
                   masculine
                   gender
                   ,
                   because
                   Baal
                   was
                   a
                   common
                   name
                   to
                   the
                   Idols
                   of
                   the
                   heathens
                   ,
                   which
                   weare
                   adored
                   by
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   thus
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   familiar
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   put
                   that
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   plurall
                   number
                   ,
                   Baalim
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   common
                   to
                   many
                   false
                   Gods
                   ,
                   which
                   weare
                   comprised
                   in
                   that
                   name
                   -
                   now
                   those
                   Gods
                   some
                   were
                   males
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   femalls
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   of
                   both
                   genders
                   ;
                   amongst
                   which
                   Astarthes
                   Queene
                   ,
                   and
                   Goddesse
                   of
                   Sidonia
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   most
                   famous
                   ,
                   where
                   of
                   familiar
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   Baalim
                   ,
                   and
                   Asteroth
                   .
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   that
                   both
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   kings
                   speake
                   of
                   a
                   generall
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Baal
                   through
                   the
                   whol
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   extended
                   to
                   all
                   theyr
                   false
                   Gods
                   whether
                   men
                   or
                   woemen
                   ,
                   it
                   might
                   likewise
                   be
                   translated
                   truly
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   masculine
                   gender
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   kings
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   feminine
                   in
                   the
                   11.
                   to
                   the
                   Romains
                   ,
                   as
                   comprehending
                   both
                   .
                   And
                   soe
                   S.
                   Paul
                   hath
                   it
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   feminine
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Image
                   ,
                   as
                   Fulk
                   would
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   bur
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   Astarthes
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   woemen
                   Goddesses
                   ,
                   comprehended
                   in
                   that
                   generall
                   word
                   Baal
                   ,
                   as
                   Catholicque
                   doctours
                   vnderstand
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   
                   exposition
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   old
                   and
                   new
                   Testament
                   are
                   easily
                   reconciled
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   Fulk
                   ,
                   neyther
                   can
                   the
                   old
                   be
                   here
                   reconciled
                   with
                   the
                   new
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   new
                   with
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   ha●e
                   declared
                   .
                   whence
                   appeares
                   ,
                   seeing
                   this
                   reason
                   failes
                   ,
                   which
                   Protestants
                   foly
                   alleadge
                   for
                   theyr
                   defence
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   Image
                   ,
                   is
                   here
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   with
                   out
                   any
                   sufficient
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   falsely
                   and
                   corruptedly
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   finde
                   the
                   like
                   addition
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   Image
                   ,
                   Acts
                   19.35
                   .
                   aboue
                   cited
                   ,
                   where
                   though
                   the
                   greek
                   word
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   masculine
                   gender
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   declared
                   )
                   yet
                   the
                   word
                   Image
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   as
                   M.
                   Fulk
                   acknowledges
                   )
                   is
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   English
                   text
                   ,
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Image
                     which
                     came
                     down
                     from
                     Iupiter
                     ,
                  
                   where
                   there
                   was
                   noe
                   reason
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   put
                   Image
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   greeke
                   words
                   are
                   masculine
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Reade●
                   may
                   easily
                   discouer
                   by
                   such
                   indirect
                   proceedings
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   gender
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   generall
                   disgust
                   against
                   
                     holy
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   caused
                   these
                   additions
                   ,
                   for
                   whether
                   the
                   greek
                   article
                   be
                   masculine
                   ,
                   or
                   feminine
                   ,
                   Image
                   must
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   euident
                   from
                   these
                   two
                   texts●
                   Neyther
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   M.
                   Fulk
                   alleadges
                   of
                   any
                   force
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   greek
                   words
                   may
                   be
                   refered
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   translated
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   vulgar
                   hath
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     Iouis
                     Prolis
                     ,
                     Iupiters
                     child
                  
                   ,
                   hauing
                   rather
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   Person
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   Idol
                   of
                   Diana
                   .
                   Or
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   referred
                   to
                   that
                   Idol
                   which
                   was
                   reserued
                   ,
                   
                   with
                   soe
                   greate
                   honour
                   in
                   the
                   temple
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   stupidity
                   ,
                   and
                   brutality
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                   described
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   shall
                   here
                   after
                   declare
                   )
                   that
                   very
                   Idol
                   ,
                   
                   was
                   held
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   deity
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   liuing
                   Goddesse
                   Diana
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   made
                   soe
                   loud
                   ,
                   and
                   strong
                   acclamations
                   ,
                   
                     magna
                     est
                     Diana
                     Ephesiorum
                     ,
                     great
                     is
                     Diana
                     of
                     the
                     Ephefiens
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   was
                   noe
                   other
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   dull
                   ,
                   and
                   dead
                   Idol
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   adored
                   by
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   temple
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   .
                   But
                   though
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   wiser
                   then
                   the
                   ordinary
                   strayne
                   of
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   had
                   esteemed
                   that
                   Idol
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   mere
                   representation
                   of
                   theyr
                   Goddesse
                   ,
                   yet
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   originall
                   ,
                   hath
                   noe
                   word
                   which
                   signifies
                   Image
                   ,
                   but
                   vses
                   a
                   generall
                   expression
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   of
                   these
                   explications
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   not
                   the
                   English
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   greek
                   haue
                   only
                   sayd
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     which
                     came
                     down
                     from
                     Iupiter
                     ,
                  
                   neyther
                   expressiing
                   Image
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   determinate
                   thing
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   as
                   fully
                   intended
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   originall
                   ,
                   without
                   all
                   passion
                   against
                   holy
                   Images
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   predend
                   it
                   ?
                
                 
                   But
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   further
                   lay
                   open
                   how
                   vehemently
                   they
                   were
                   transported
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   appearance
                   of
                   theyr
                   new
                   Church
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   breefly
                   alleadge
                   some
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   wherein
                   theyr
                   translations
                   
                   of
                   the
                   yeares
                   1562.
                   and
                   1577.
                   as
                   M.
                   Fulk
                   acknowledges
                   ,
                   and
                   1589.
                   they
                   haue
                   translated
                   the
                   greek
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     worshippers
                     of
                     Images
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Images
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   Ephes.
                   5.5
                   .
                   where
                   the
                   greek
                   hath
                   ,
                   Idolater
                   ,
                   these
                   trāflations
                   haue
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     worshipper
                     of
                     Images
                  
                   .
                   And
                   Coll.
                   3.5
                   .
                   where
                   the
                   greek
                   hath
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   
                     worshipping
                     of
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   is
                   Gal.
                   5.20
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Ioan.
                   5.21
                   .
                   for
                   Idoles
                   in
                   greeke
                   they
                   translate
                   Images
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Bible
                   printed
                   ,
                   1562.
                   and
                   though
                   in
                   Fulks
                   testament
                   it
                   be
                   translated
                   Idoles
                   in
                   the
                   text
                   ;
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   margent
                   he
                   puts
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     Images
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   how
                   great
                   a
                   difference
                   there
                   is
                   betwixt
                   
                     an
                     Idol
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     an
                     Image
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   all
                   ready
                   declared
                   ,
                   and
                   M.
                   Fulk
                   acknowledges
                   ,
                   fol.
                   456.
                   that
                   
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     our
                     English
                     speach
                     hath
                     made
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Idol
                     odious
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Image
                     indifferent
                     .
                  
                   whence
                   follows
                   necessarily
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   Image
                   according
                   to
                   him
                   may
                   signifie
                   noe
                   lesse
                   a
                   good
                   then
                   a
                   bad
                   representation
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   word
                   Idol
                   allways
                   a
                   bad
                   ,
                   soe
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   Image
                   ,
                   or
                   Images
                   cannot
                   be
                   put
                   absolutly
                   in
                   those
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   vniuersally
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   of
                   things
                   bad
                   ,
                   or
                   vnlawful
                   ;
                   thus
                   therefore
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Iohn
                   5.2
                   .
                   where
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Babes
                     keepe
                     your selues
                     from
                     Idoles
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   an
                   indefinite
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   an
                   vniuersall
                   precept
                   he
                   commands
                   Christians
                   to
                   keepe
                   themselues
                   from
                   all
                   kinde
                   of
                   Idoles
                   what
                   soeuer
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   is
                   fitly
                   ,
                   and
                   truly
                   expressed
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Idoles
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   word
                   is
                   
                   alwayes
                   taken
                   in
                   our
                   language
                   (
                   euen
                   according
                   to
                   M.
                   Fulk
                   )
                   in
                   an
                   odious
                   ,
                   and
                   bad
                   signification
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   can
                   neyther
                   fitly
                   ,
                   nor
                   truly
                   ,
                   be
                   expressed
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Images
                   put
                   absolutly
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   our
                   any
                   adjunct
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   those
                   first
                   ttanslations
                   of
                   English
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   
                     babes
                     keepe
                     your selues
                     from
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   the
                   precept
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   indefinitly
                   ,
                   and
                   vniuersally
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   to
                   keepe
                   themselues
                   
                     from
                     all
                     Images
                     whatsoeuer
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   Christians
                   should
                   be
                   here
                   commanded
                   ,
                   to
                   keepe
                   themselues
                   from
                   all
                   monie
                   ,
                   
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   Images
                   vppon
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   husband
                   to
                   keepe
                   himselfe
                   from
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   because
                   she
                   is
                   an
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nay
                   Christians
                   to
                   keepe
                   themselues
                   from
                   Christ
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   his
                   father
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   Protestants
                   would
                   vse
                   the
                   word
                   Image
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   text
                   ,
                   fitly
                   and
                   truly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   haue
                   added
                   some
                   adiectiue
                   ,
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   haue
                   tyed
                   it
                   to
                   signifie
                   something
                   which
                   is
                   vniuersally
                   vnlawfull
                   ,
                   thus
                   
                     Babes
                     keepe
                     your selues
                     from
                     false
                     Images
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   from
                   
                     bad
                     Images
                  
                   &c.
                   but
                   this
                   they
                   refused
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   first
                   because
                   there
                   was
                   noe
                   such
                   adiectiue
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   ,
                   and
                   and
                   secondly
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   that
                   adiectiue
                   ,
                   would
                   haue
                   made
                   the
                   text
                   to
                   haue
                   had
                   not
                   soe
                   much
                   as
                   any
                   seeming
                   force
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Romain
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   should
                   presently
                   haue
                   answered
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Images
                   are
                   neyther
                   false
                   ,
                   nor
                   bad
                   but
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   not
                   forbidden
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   .
                   Thus
                   though
                   the
                   word
                   desire
                   ,
                   be
                   indifferēt
                   to
                   signifie
                   as
                   wel
                   bad
                   ,
                   as
                   good
                   desires
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   very
                   absurd
                   command
                   ▪
                   
                     keep
                     your selues
                     from
                     defires
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   oblige
                   one
                   to
                   abstayne
                   from
                   
                     all
                     desires
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   giues
                   a
                   command
                   about
                   desires
                   ,
                   he
                   speakes
                   not
                   indefinitly
                   ,
                   but
                   expresses
                   by
                   the
                   adiectiue
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   adioynes
                   ,
                   what
                   desires
                   he
                   meanes
                   ,
                   
                     Abstinete
                     vos
                     à
                     carnalibus
                     desiderijs
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Keepe
                     your selues
                     from
                     carnal
                     desires
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   which
                   are
                   bad
                   and
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                   whence
                   appeares
                   that
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   theyr
                   translation
                   ,
                   make
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   to
                   deliuer
                   a
                   commande
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   senselesse
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   blasphemous
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   must
                   command
                   Christians
                   to
                   keepe
                   themselues
                   from
                   all
                   Images
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   from
                   all
                   Koyne
                   ,
                   and
                   Company
                   ,
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   Images
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   from
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   his
                   eternall
                   father
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   like
                   inconueniences
                   follow
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   texts
                   now
                   cited
                   ,
                   where
                   Image
                   ,
                   is
                   put
                   absolutly
                   .
                   for
                   Idoll
                   .
                   for
                   when
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   5.5
                   .
                   Reckons
                   vp
                   those
                   hainous
                   sinners
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   excluded
                   (
                   di●ng
                   without
                   repentance
                   )
                   from
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   he
                   calls
                   an
                   auaritious
                   man
                   ,
                   an
                   Idolater
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   English
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   make
                   the
                   text
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     an
                     auaritious
                     man
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     worshipper
                     of
                     Images
                     ,
                  
                   now
                   
                   euery
                   aua●itious
                   man
                   is
                   truly
                   called
                   an
                   Idolater
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   commits
                   
                     spirituall
                     idolarry
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   making
                   his
                   gould
                   ,
                   his
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   an
                   auaritious
                   man
                   cannot
                   be
                   truly
                   termed
                   a
                   spirituall
                   
                     worshipper
                     of
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   absolutly
                   taken
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   supposes
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   worshipping
                   of
                   any
                   Image
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   sinfull
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   auarice
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   false
                   but
                   blasphemous
                   ,
                   for
                   ciuil
                   worship
                   exhibited
                   to
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   some
                   lawfull
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   sinfull
                   euen
                   according
                   to
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   diuine
                   worship
                   giuen
                   to
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   not
                   sinfull
                   ,
                   but
                   most
                   lawfull
                   and
                   holy
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   like
                   follows
                   ,
                   from
                   theyr
                   translation
                   of
                   Gal.
                   5.20
                   .
                   where
                   the
                   Apostle
                   giuing
                   a
                   catalogue
                   of
                   those
                   capitall
                   sinnes
                   which
                   vnrepented
                   depriue
                   a
                   soul
                   of
                   eternall
                   happinesse
                   ,
                   amongst
                   many
                   others
                   ,
                   names
                   ,
                   
                     Idolorum
                     seruitus
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   greeke
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   now
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   whensoeuer
                   they
                   are
                   done
                   ;
                   are
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   soe
                   whensoeuer
                   any
                   kinde
                   ,
                   or
                   act
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   is
                   committed
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Protestant
                   changing
                   Idolatrie
                   ,
                   
                     into
                     worshipping
                     of
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   must
                   make
                   the
                   Scripture
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   whensoeuer
                   any
                   fornication
                   ,
                   adultery
                   ,
                   witchcraft
                   ,
                   idolatry
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   here
                   named
                   ,
                   is
                   commited
                   ,
                   sinne
                   is
                   committed
                   ,
                   soe
                   when
                   any
                   kinde
                   of
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Images
                   is
                   committed
                   ,
                   sinne
                   is
                   committed
                   ,
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   is
                   manifestly
                   
                   false
                   ,
                   for
                   neyther
                   is
                   the
                   ciuil
                   worship
                   of
                   an
                   Emperours
                   Image
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   lesse
                   the
                   diuine
                   worship
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   his
                   father
                   ;
                   Thus
                   is
                   it
                   made
                   euident
                   ,
                   that
                   whilst
                   Protestants
                   shew
                   theyr
                   vehement
                   passions
                   against
                   
                     holy
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   speake
                   not
                   only
                   falsities
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   blasphemies
                   .
                   which
                   the
                   later
                   Trāslaters
                   hauing
                   obserued
                   ,
                   ashamed
                   of
                   soe
                   foul
                   errours
                   ,
                   haue
                   corrected
                   (
                   as
                   any
                   one
                   may
                   see
                   )
                   theyr
                   former
                   ,
                   and
                   ancienter
                   translations
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   restored
                   Idoles
                   ,
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   and
                   Idolatrie
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   respectiue
                   texts
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   aboue
                   cited
                   .
                   neyther
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   M.
                   Fulk
                   alleadges
                   in
                   defense
                   of
                   those
                   ancient
                   translations
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   force
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   for
                   though
                   the
                   vulgar
                   latin̄
                   translation
                   ,
                   translate
                   the
                   greek
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   simulacrum
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   amongst
                   the
                   ancients
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   heathens
                   ,
                   but
                   Christians
                   ,
                   take
                   that
                   latin
                   word
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   sense
                   ,
                   yet
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   acception
                   which
                   it
                   hath
                   through
                   the
                   whol
                   latin
                   Bible
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   neuer
                   taken
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   saue
                   an
                   Idol
                   :
                   neyther
                   cites
                   M.
                   Fulk
                   ,
                   soe
                   much
                   as
                   any
                   one
                   text
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   where
                   simulacrum
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   taken
                   for
                   an
                   Idol
                   :
                   where
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   Image
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   languages
                   ,
                   is
                   familiarly
                   taken
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   all
                   authours
                   ,
                   both
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   and
                   Christians
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   for
                   true
                   ,
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   diuine
                   Images
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   sayd
                   in
                   manifest
                   and
                   vndeniable
                   proofe
                   
                   of
                   the
                   false
                   translation
                   of
                   the
                   commandement
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   v.
                   4.
                   &c.
                   yet
                   to
                   shew
                   how
                   little
                   force
                   these
                   texts
                   haue
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   they
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Bibles
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     make
                     to
                     thy selfe
                     any
                     grauen
                     Image
                  
                   &c.
                   to
                   proue
                   any
                   thing
                   against
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   holy
                   Images
                   practised
                   in
                   the
                   Romain
                   Church
                   ;
                   I
                   most
                   easily
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   vnderstand
                   by
                   
                     grauen
                     Image
                  
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   also
                   Idoles
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                   Isay.
                   44.17
                   .
                   Ps.
                   105.19
                   .
                   Ps
                   78.5
                   .
                   Iudg.
                   18.
                   where
                   that
                   which
                   v.
                   17.
                   
                   &
                   18.
                   
                   &
                   20.
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   grauē
                   ,
                   &
                   a
                   molten
                   Image
                   ,
                   v.
                   24.
                   is
                   called
                   Gods
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   the
                   Protestāt
                   Bibles
                   in
                   different
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   already
                   shewed
                   ,
                   nay
                   through
                   the
                   whol
                   Protestant
                   Bible
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   
                     grauen
                     Image
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   neuer
                   taken
                   but
                   for
                   an
                   Idol
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   false
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   I
                   euer
                   could
                   yet
                   discouer
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   then
                   I
                   grant
                   that
                   such
                   Images
                   are
                   neither
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   nor
                   serued
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   concludes
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   against
                   the
                   Romain
                   Church
                   ,
                   who
                   abhorres
                   ,
                   detests
                   ,
                   and
                   anathematizes
                   all
                   such
                   Images
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   wotshipping
                   ,
                   and
                   worshippers
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   vnderstand
                   by
                   
                     grauen
                     Image
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   Image
                   wich
                   is
                   no
                   Idoll
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   true
                   representation
                   of
                   some
                   holy
                   person
                   now
                   in
                   heauenly
                   blisse
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   where
                   the
                   images
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   Cherubins
                   Exodus
                   the
                   25.
                   then
                   I
                   deny
                   that
                   such
                   
                     grauen
                     Images
                  
                   are
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   or
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   explication
                   already
                   deliuered
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   
                   this
                   answer
                   ,
                   and
                   distinction
                   is
                   cleare
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   true
                   Images
                   of
                   holy
                   things
                   and
                   persons
                   were
                   forbidden
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   v.
                   4.
                   then
                   that
                   place
                   of
                   Seripture
                   would
                   be
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   others
                   ,
                   Exodus
                   the
                   25.
                   which
                   command
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   respect
                   ,
                   and
                   worship
                   be
                   here
                   forbidden
                   to
                   
                     holy
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   this
                   text
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   v.
                   4.
                   would
                   be
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Psal.
                   98.
                   alias
                   99.
                   v.
                   5.
                   where
                   we
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   worship
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     adore
                     the
                     footstoole
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   Arke
                   of
                   the
                   Testament
                   with
                   the
                   two
                   goulden
                   Cherubins
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   of
                   holyes
                   .
                   
                     Adore
                     ,
                     or
                     worship
                     his
                     footstoole
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   there
                   holy
                   Dauid
                   ;
                   
                   where
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   hebrew
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   phrase
                   is
                   vsed
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   v.
                   4.
                   
                   Some
                   ignorant
                   reader
                   may
                   happily
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   pictures
                   of
                   the
                   Cherubins
                   Exod.
                   25.
                   were
                   commanded
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   tutch
                   not
                   christians
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   first
                   ,
                   the
                   forbidding
                   of
                   Images
                   is
                   also
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   v.
                   4.
                   &c.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   command
                   Exod.
                   25.
                   to
                   make
                   some
                   Images
                   ,
                   was
                   brought
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   Images
                   were
                   not
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   v.
                   4.
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   images
                   might
                   be
                   lawfully
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   there
                   is
                   now
                   no
                   prohibition
                   forbidding
                   all
                   Images
                   ,
                   giuen
                   to
                   Christians
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   holy
                   Images
                   ,
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   Cherubins
                   Exod.
                   25.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   one
                   place
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   cannot
                   be
                   contrary
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   the
                   one
                   should
                   be
                   false
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   )
                   they
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   reconciled
                   and
                   made
                   to
                   agree
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   the
                   Images
                   of
                   the
                   Cherubs
                   are
                   so
                   expresly
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   Allmighty
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   way
                   to
                   deny
                   or
                   avoyd
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   christian
                   will
                   reconcile
                   and
                   agree
                   these
                   two
                   places
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   grant
                   that
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   euen
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   Idols
                   ,
                   nor
                   lesse
                   truly
                   sacred
                   and
                   holy
                   Images
                   then
                   those
                   Cherubs
                   in
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   were
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   forbidden
                   in
                   the
                   commandement
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   v.
                   4.
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   then
                   God
                   should
                   forbid
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   what
                   be
                   commands
                   Exodus
                   25.18
                   .
                   and
                   so
                   contradict
                   himselfe
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   sayd
                   about
                   the
                   vnderstanding
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   
                     grauen
                     Image
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   respectiuely
                   to
                   be
                   applied
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   worship
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   worship
                   of
                   Images
                   be
                   forbidden
                   in
                   the
                   commandement
                   Exod.
                   20.4
                   .
                   then
                   holy
                   Dauid
                   will
                   contradict
                   Gods
                   command
                   ,
                   when
                   be
                   commands
                   the
                   Israelites
                   to
                   worship
                   his
                   footstoole
                   ,
                   where
                   those
                   Images
                   of
                   the
                   Cherubs
                   were
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   therefore
                   no
                   other
                   possible
                   meanes
                   to
                   reconcile
                   those
                   two
                   commands
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   forbids
                   not
                   all
                   kind
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   holy
                   Dauid
                   commandes
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   such
                   a
                   worship
                   as
                   is
                   wholy
                   
                   vnlawfull
                   ,
                   superstitious
                   ,
                   and
                   Idolatrous
                   ,
                   wherby
                   the
                   creature
                   is
                   worshipped
                   and
                   prayed
                   to
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Image
                   made
                   an
                   Idol
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   false
                   God
                   :
                   wich
                   is
                   neither
                   commanded
                   nor
                   allowed
                   in
                   any
                   place
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   alwayes
                   forbidden
                   and
                   condemned
                   .
                   Neither
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   sayd
                   ,
                   that
                   Allmighty
                   God.
                   Psal.
                   98.
                   dispensed
                   with
                   his
                   command
                   giuen
                   Exod.
                   2.
                   for
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   forbidden
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   superstitious
                   and
                   Idolatrous
                   ,
                   and
                   iniurious
                   to
                   Gods
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   themselues
                   ,
                   or
                   intrinsecally
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   schoole
                   speakes
                   )
                   vnlawfull
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   reuerence
                   or
                   worship
                   exhibited
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   it selfe
                   dishonorable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   Protestāts
                   vnderstand
                   this
                   command
                   .
                   Then
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   sayd
                   without
                   most
                   high
                   blasphemy
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   dispensed
                   with
                   this
                   command
                   :
                   for
                   then
                   he
                   should
                   dispence
                   with
                   men
                   to
                   commit
                   superstition
                   ,
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   dishonour
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   a
                   command
                   to
                   do
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   not
                   only
                   authour
                   ;
                   but
                   euen
                   fauorer
                   ,
                   and
                   commander
                   of
                   sin
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   can
                   it
                   auayle
                   Protestants
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   others
                   haue
                   sayd
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   making
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   reuerence
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   was
                   forbidden
                   to
                   the
                   Iewes
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   v.
                   4.
                   though
                   not
                   vnlawfull
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   danger
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   broughr
                   into
                   Idolatry
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   in
                   the
                   brazen
                   serpent
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   perpetuall
                   
                   falling
                   ,
                   vppon
                   euery
                   light
                   occasion
                   ,
                   into
                   Idolatrie
                   .
                   This
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   nothing
                   auayls
                   Protestants
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   haue
                   already
                   shewed
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   Idolatry
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   Idols
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   here
                   forbidden
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   because
                   if
                   this
                   command
                   of
                   forbidding
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   and
                   worship
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   good
                   and
                   holy
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   was
                   only
                   directed
                   to
                   the
                   Iewes
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   so
                   eminent
                   danger
                   of
                   falling
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   into
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   superstition
                   &c.
                   then
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   pressed
                   now
                   against
                   Christians
                   ;
                   whom
                   it
                   touches
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   such
                   danger
                   of
                   committing
                   heathenish
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   but
                   destroying
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   rooting
                   it
                   out
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   lawfull
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   make
                   ,
                   and
                   worship
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   former
                   explications
                   )
                   holy
                   Images
                   ,
                   as
                   hauing
                   no
                   command
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   what
                   I
                   haue
                   now
                   sayd
                   ,
                   will
                   easily
                   appeare
                   how
                   little
                   reason
                   the
                   Romain
                   Church
                   hath
                   ,
                   to
                   blot
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     make
                     to
                     thy selfe
                     any
                     Idol
                  
                   &c.
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   commandement
                   ,
                   as
                   vulgar
                   Protestants
                   are
                   made
                   beleeue
                   by
                   a
                   most
                   false
                   aspersion
                   of
                   their
                   ministers
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   make
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   against
                   her
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   shewed
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   she
                   blot
                   them
                   out
                   ?
                   But
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   giue
                   a
                   full
                   and
                   cōpleat
                   answer
                   to
                   this
                   mistake
                   of
                   common
                   people
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   learned
                   by
                   long
                   experience
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   of
                   
                   the
                   greatest
                   stumbling
                   blocks
                   ,
                   that
                   hinders
                   them
                   from
                   imbracing
                   Catholike
                   Religion
                   :
                   because
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   we
                   leaue
                   out
                   the
                   second
                   Commandement
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   breefly
                   cleare
                   this
                   poynt
                   ,
                   and
                   conuince
                   euidently
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   mere
                   deuise
                   to
                   catch
                   the
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   hauing
                   neither
                   truth
                   nor
                   substance
                   in
                   it
                   For
                   first
                   ,
                   there
                   neuer
                   was
                   yet
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   one
                   sole
                   Bible
                   ,
                   of
                   ours
                   in
                   whatsoeuer
                   language
                   ,
                   place
                   ,
                   tyme
                   ,
                   or
                   edition
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   not
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   which
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   call
                   the
                   seeond
                   commandement
                   ,
                   as
                   fully
                   and
                   compleatly
                   as
                   any
                   Protestant
                   Bibles
                   haue
                   :
                   and
                   I
                   challenge
                   the
                   best
                   versed
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   produce
                   one
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   whol
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   who
                   vnderstand
                   English
                   only
                   ,
                   may
                   haue
                   what
                   assurance
                   they
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   in
                   this
                   particular
                   ▪
                   let
                   them
                   presse
                   their
                   ministers
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   them
                   the
                   Remish
                   Bible
                   set
                   out
                   by
                   Romain
                   Catholike
                   Diuines
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   and
                   Deut.
                   5.
                   they
                   shall
                   find
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   sayd
                   words
                   fully
                   an
                   intyrely
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   Bibles
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   our
                   larger
                   and
                   fuller
                   Catechismes
                   ,
                   this
                   whole
                   commandement
                   is
                   expressed
                   .
                   So
                   Catechismus
                   Romanus
                   set
                   out
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   Councill
                   of
                   Trent
                   ,
                   parte
                   3.
                   pag.
                   298.
                   n.
                   8.
                   and
                   Canisius
                   his
                   Catechisme
                   ,
                   de
                   Charitate
                   &
                   Decalogo
                   1.
                   q.
                   5.
                   p.
                   74.
                   75.
                   where
                   setting
                   down
                   the
                   commandements
                   ,
                   he
                   puts
                   the
                   first
                   thus
                   :
                   
                     Non
                     
                     habebis
                     Deos
                     alienos
                     coram
                     me●non
                     facies
                     tihi
                     sculptile
                     ,
                     vt
                     adores
                     illud
                     .
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     haue
                     no
                     other
                     Gods
                     before
                     me
                     :
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     make
                     to
                     thy selfe
                     any
                     Idol
                     to
                     adore
                     it
                     :
                  
                   and
                   then
                   cites
                   the
                   commandements
                   all
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   as
                   fully
                   as
                   they
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Bibles
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   and
                   Deut.
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   an
                   English
                   Catechisme
                   ,
                   called
                   a
                   Summary
                   of
                   Controuersies
                   ,
                   composed
                   by
                   P.C.
                   of
                   the
                   Society
                   of
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   printed
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   1639.
                   
                   The
                   third
                   edition
                   chap.
                   3
                   q.
                   5.
                   pag.
                   68.
                   hath
                   it
                   thus
                   :
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     haue
                     any
                     strange
                     Gods
                     before
                     me
                     :
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     make
                     to
                     thy selfe
                     any
                     grauen
                     Image
                     to
                     worship
                     it
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   maner
                   are
                   they
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   an
                   other
                   English
                   Catechisme
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   seene
                   and
                   read
                   in
                   a
                   publike
                   auditory
                   of
                   Protestants
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   ground
                   therefore
                   of
                   this
                   false
                   imposition
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   termed
                   a
                   ground
                   ,
                   may
                   happily
                   haue
                   beene
                   some
                   small
                   short
                   Catechismes
                   made
                   for
                   little
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   new
                   beginners
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   their
                   memories
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   learned
                   by
                   hart
                   ,
                   wherin
                   this
                   commandement
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   longer
                   commandements
                   )
                   set
                   down
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   
                   Deut.
                   5.
                   is
                   abridged
                   and
                   brought
                   to
                   so
                   many
                   words
                   as
                   merely
                   serue
                   to
                   expresse
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   omitting
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   thus
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     :
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     haue
                     any
                     other
                     Gods
                     before
                     me
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     take
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     in
                     vayne
                     .
                  
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Remember
                     thou
                     sanctify
                     the
                     festiuall
                     dayes
                     .
                  
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Honour
                     
                     thy
                     father
                     ,
                     and
                     mother
                     .
                  
                   where
                   not
                   only
                   many
                   words
                   adioyned
                   to
                   the
                   command
                   against
                   adoring
                   false
                   Gods
                   ,
                   or
                   Idols
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   
                   Deut.
                   5.
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   three
                   ensuing
                   also
                   ,
                   are
                   here
                   for
                   breuity's
                   sake
                   omitted
                   :
                   setting
                   down
                   in
                   few
                   words
                   the
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   reasons
                   and
                   amplifications
                   found
                   in
                   Exodus
                   ,
                   and
                   Deuteronomy
                   ,
                   least
                   ,
                   were
                   they
                   all
                   sett
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   there
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   memory
                   of
                   yong
                   children
                   might
                   be
                   ouercharged
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   weake
                   vnderstandings
                   confounded
                   ,
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   distinguish
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   command
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   reasons
                   and
                   amplifications
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   we
                   deliuered
                   the
                   commandements
                   with
                   this
                   preface
                   ,
                   as
                   Protestants
                   do
                   in
                   their
                   common
                   prayer
                   booke
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     same
                     which
                     God
                     spake
                     in
                     the
                  
                   20.
                   
                     chapter
                     of
                     Exodus
                     ,
                     saying
                  
                   &c.
                   we
                   were
                   obliged
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   all
                   word
                   for
                   word
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   found
                   there
                   :
                   For
                   otherwise
                   the
                   commandements
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   answerable
                   to
                   the
                   Title
                   .
                   But
                   seeing
                   we
                   find
                   them
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   a
                   much
                   briefer
                   manner
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   there
                   ;
                   and
                   find
                   no
                   precept
                   neither
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   deliuer
                   them
                   to
                   Christians
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   deliuered
                   in
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   and
                   Deut.
                   5.
                   rather
                   then
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   ;
                   our
                   aduersaryes
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   condemne
                   vs
                   of
                   falsefying
                   them
                   when
                   we
                   put
                   them
                   briefer
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   can
                   the
                   holy
                   
                   Scripture
                   it selfe
                   for
                   abbreuiating
                   them
                   more
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   Exodus
                   now
                   cited
                   ,
                   and
                   Leuiticus
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   thus
                   abbreuiated
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   is
                   manifest
                   Leuit.
                   19.
                   v.
                   1.2.3
                   .
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Lord
                     spake
                     vnto
                     Moyses
                     ,
                     saying
                     ;
                     speake
                     vnto
                     all
                     the
                     congregation
                     of
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     vnto
                     them
                     ;
                     yee
                     shall
                     be
                     holy
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     the
                     Lord
                     your
                     God
                     am
                     holy
                     ;
                     yee
                     shall
                     feare
                     euery
                     man
                     his
                     father
                     and
                     his
                     mother
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     keepe
                     my
                     sabbaths
                     :
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     Lord
                     your
                     God
                     :
                     yee
                     shall
                     not
                     turne
                     vndo
                     Idols
                     ,
                     nor
                     make
                     molten
                     Gods
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     Lord
                     your
                     God
                  
                   &c.
                   where
                   that
                   which
                   our
                   aduersaryes
                   account
                   the
                   second
                   commandement
                   ,
                   is
                   put
                   euen
                   shorter
                   then
                   many
                   of
                   our
                   catechismes
                   ,
                   haue
                   it
                   :
                   
                     Turne
                     not
                     your selues
                     vnto
                     Idols
                     ,
                     nor
                     make
                     vnto
                     your selues
                     molten
                     Gods
                  
                   :
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   v.
                   23.
                   
                   
                     Yee
                     shall
                     not
                     make
                     vnto
                     your selues
                     Gods
                     of
                     siluer
                     :
                  
                   neither
                   shall
                   yee
                   
                     make
                     Gods
                     of
                     gould
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   indeed
                   is
                   it
                   any
                   way
                   conuenient
                   to
                   deliuer
                   the
                   commandements
                   publikely
                   and
                   generally
                   to
                   Christian
                   people
                   word
                   for
                   word
                   as
                   they
                   stand
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   
                   Leuitit
                   .
                   26.
                   because
                   therby
                   they
                   are
                   indangered
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   take
                   sunday
                   to
                   be
                   saturday
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Sabbath
                   ;
                   or
                   must
                   hold
                   themselues
                   obliged
                   to
                   obserue
                   Saturday
                   with
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   that
                   alone
                   being
                   
                     dies
                     Sabbati
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   ,
                   wherin
                   only
                   ,
                   God
                   rested
                   after
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ▪
                   which
                   only
                   he
                   also
                   Sanctifyed
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   to
                   
                   be
                   kept
                   ,
                   as
                   clearly
                   appeares
                   by
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   commandement
                   :
                   soe
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   seuenth
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   indeterminately
                   euery
                   weeke
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   commands
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   holy
                   in
                   this
                   precept
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   determinately
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   seuenth
                   day
                   ,
                   where
                   in
                   God
                   rested
                   from
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   creation
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   2.1.2.3
                   .
                   
                     Et
                     benedixit
                     diei
                     septimo
                     ,
                     &
                     sanctisicauit
                     illum
                     ,
                     quia
                     in
                     ipso
                     cessauerat
                     ab
                     omni
                     opere
                     suo
                     quod
                     creauit
                     Deus
                     vt
                     faceret
                     .
                     And
                     God
                     blessed
                     the
                     seuenth
                     day
                     and
                     sanctified
                     it
                     ,
                     hecause
                     that
                     in
                     it
                     he
                     had
                     rested
                     from
                     all
                     his
                     workes
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     created
                     and
                     made
                     .
                  
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   euident
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   rested
                   only
                   ,
                   vppon
                   one
                   determinate
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   noe
                   other
                   then
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   or
                   Saturday
                   .
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   vnderstand
                   well
                   what
                   day
                   is
                   meant
                   in
                   the
                   commandemenr
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   scandalized
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   a
                   commandement
                   vniuersally
                   deliuered
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   keeping
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   euer
                   was
                   ,
                   Saturday
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   neuer
                   obserued
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   Sunday
                   in
                   place
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   therefore
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   inconuenient
                   to
                   propose
                   Gods
                   commandements
                   publikely
                   to
                   Christians
                   word
                   for
                   word
                   as
                   they
                   stand
                   in
                   Exodus
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   wee
                   can
                   neuer
                   be
                   iustly
                   condemned
                   if
                   we
                   put
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   briefly
                   deliuered
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   obseruance
                   amongst
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   other
                   poynt
                   boggeled
                   at
                   chiefly
                   by
                   the
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   diuision
                   of
                   Gods
                   cōmandements
                   .
                   Yee
                   (
                   obiect
                   they
                   against
                   vs
                   )
                   
                     put
                     the
                     two
                     first
                     commandements
                     into
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     diuide
                     the
                     last
                     into
                     two
                     .
                  
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Catholike
                   seeing
                   their
                   diuision
                   ,
                   may
                   with
                   much
                   more
                   reason
                   tell
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   
                     yee
                     put
                     the
                     two
                     last
                     commandements
                     into
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     diuide
                     the
                     first
                     into
                     two
                     .
                  
                   Briefly
                   therefore
                   to
                   cleare
                   this
                   poynt
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   :
                   that
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   expresly
                   declared
                   in
                   Scripture
                   that
                   Gods
                   commandements
                   were
                   ten
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   written
                   in
                   two
                   tables
                   ,
                   yet
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   Bible
                   neuer
                   is
                   it
                   declared
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   ;
                   second
                   ,
                   third
                   &c.
                   nor
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   one
                   word
                   spoken
                   concerning
                   the
                   diuision
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   was
                   left
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   tradition
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   prudent
                   determination
                   of
                   Doctours
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   they
                   are
                   prudently
                   diuided
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   nothing
                   contrary
                   to
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   whol
                   substance
                   be
                   expressed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   them
                   be
                   obserued
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   ,
                   in
                   and
                   euen
                   before
                   S.
                   Augustins
                   tyme
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   witnesses
                   )
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   double
                   diuision
                   of
                   the
                   commandements
                   amongst
                   Christians
                   :
                   some
                   diuiding
                   them
                   as
                   we
                   doe
                   ;
                   and
                   others
                   as
                   our
                   aduersaryes
                   .
                   Yet
                   both
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   q.
                   71.
                   in
                   Exod.
                   and
                   S.
                   Hierome
                   Comment
                   .
                   in
                   Psalm
                   .
                   32.
                   and
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                   lib.
                   6.
                   
                   Stromatum
                   ,
                   follow
                   our
                   diuision
                   ,
                   
                   S.
                   Augustin
                   prouing
                   it
                   very
                   largly
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   putting
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   commandement
                   ,
                   Idol
                   ,
                   not
                   Image
                   ;
                   and
                   serue
                   ,
                   not
                   worship
                   ;
                   and
                   S.
                   Hierome
                   setting
                   down
                   the
                   three
                   commandements
                   conteyned
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   table
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   short
                   ,
                   or
                   shorter
                   then
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   Catechismes
                   doe
                   :
                   and
                   from
                   them
                   euen
                   to
                   our
                   tymes
                   ,
                   it
                   seemes
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   the
                   receiued
                   diuision
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   in
                   the
                   westerne
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   followed
                   by
                   those
                   of
                   our
                   nation
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   euer
                   before
                   the
                   breach
                   ,
                   were
                   estemeed
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   pretend
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   )
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   contradiction
                   against
                   the
                   Romain
                   Church
                   induced
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   authority
                   ,
                   so
                   haue
                   we
                   solid
                   reason
                   to
                   prefer
                   this
                   diuision
                   ,
                   before
                   that
                   of
                   our
                   aduersaryes
                   :
                   for
                   certaine
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   each
                   different
                   commandement
                   forbids
                   a
                   different
                   maine
                   sin
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   neither
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   two
                   forbid
                   one
                   capitall
                   sin
                   ,
                   nor
                   one
                   ,
                   two
                   sinnes
                   .
                   This
                   our
                   diuision
                   strictly
                   obserues
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   of
                   our
                   aducrsaryes
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   :
                   for
                   their
                   two
                   first
                   commandements
                   forbid
                   only
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   capitall
                   sin
                   forbidden
                   in
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   can
                   be
                   but
                   one
                   commandement
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   put
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   their
                   last
                   prohibites
                   two
                   maine
                   distinct
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   adultery
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     couet
                     thy
                     neighbours
                     wife
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   theft
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     couet
                     thy
                     neighbours
                     goods
                  
                   &c.
                   which
                   are
                   as
                   different
                   in
                   
                   thought
                   ,
                   as
                   adultery
                   and
                   stealing
                   are
                   in
                   act
                   :
                   if
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   two
                   commandements
                   to
                   forbid
                   them
                   ;
                   in
                   all
                   reason
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   two
                   to
                   forbid
                   the
                   desires
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   reason
                   is
                   pressed
                   by
                   S.
                   Augustin
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   alleadged
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   further
                   most
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   which
                   are
                   made
                   two
                   commandements
                   by
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   noe
                   more
                   then
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   commandement
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   2.
                   of
                   Kings
                   17.
                   v.
                   35.
                   the
                   whole
                   substance
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   Protestants
                   call
                   the
                   second
                   commandement
                   is
                   put
                   in
                   one
                   single
                   sentēce
                   ,
                   togeather
                   with
                   the
                   first
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     you
                     shall
                     not
                     feare
                     strange
                     Gods
                     ,
                     neyther
                     shal
                     you
                     worship
                     them
                     ,
                     neyther
                     shall
                     you
                     serue
                     them
                     ,
                     neyther
                     shall
                     sacrifize
                     to
                     them
                     .
                  
                   now
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   those
                   strange
                   Gods
                   ,
                   is
                   declared
                   ,
                   v.
                   40.
                   and
                   the
                   41.
                   
                   
                     How
                     be
                     it
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     harken
                     but
                     they
                     did
                     after
                     theyr
                     former
                     maner
                     ,
                     soe
                     these
                     nations
                     feared
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     serued
                     theyr
                     grauen
                     Images
                     .
                  
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   
                     strange
                     Gods
                  
                   ,
                   v.
                   35.
                   is
                   called
                   
                     grauen
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   v.
                   41.
                   and
                   soe
                   to
                   forbid
                   the
                   seruice
                   ,
                   and
                   worship
                   of
                   
                     strange
                     Gods
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Protestants
                   first
                   commandement
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   forbid
                   the
                   seruice
                   ,
                   and
                   worship
                   of
                   
                     grauen
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   command
                   ,
                   as
                   forbidding
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   .
                   Hence
                   also
                   appeares
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   Phesel
                   ,
                   vsed
                   Exod.
                   20.4
                   .
                   and
                   is
                   also
                   vsed
                   here
                   v.
                   41.
                   signifies
                   an
                   Idol
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   
                     strange
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   often
                   said
                   :
                   and
                   
                   noe
                   lesse
                   is
                   manifest
                   from
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   th●t
                   the
                   seruice
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   
                     grauen
                     Images
                     ,
                     Pheselim
                  
                   ,
                   v.
                   41.
                   was
                   to
                   
                     feare
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     sacrifice
                     to
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   strange
                   Gods
                   ,
                   v.
                   35.
                   
                   And
                   ,
                   moreouer
                   thus
                   these
                   which
                   are
                   here
                   called
                   strange
                   Gods
                   ,
                   v.
                   35.
                   were
                   materiall
                   Idoles
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   Protestants
                   terme
                   them
                   
                     grauen
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   cleare
                   ,
                   v.
                   33.
                   
                   
                     They
                     feared
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     serued
                     theyr
                     own
                     Gods
                     after
                     the
                     maner
                     of
                     the
                     nations
                     ,
                     whom
                     they
                     carried
                     away
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   carry
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   any
                   other
                   Gods
                   ,
                   saue
                   such
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   from
                   one
                   place
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   nothing
                   may
                   me
                   wanting
                   to
                   the
                   full
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   the
                   Reader
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   here
                   adioyned
                   ,
                   the
                   hebrew
                   words
                   as
                   they
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   of
                   this
                   text
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   violently
                   ,
                   and
                   frequently
                   pressed
                   against
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Exod.
                     20.
                     v.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                   
                     Deut.
                     5.
                     v.
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Which
                   words
                   out
                   of
                   what
                   I
                   haue
                   allready
                   alleadged
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   thus
                   translated
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     make
                     to
                     thy
                     s●lfe
                     ,
                     an
                     Ido●
                     ,
                     any
                     figure
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                     aboue
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     earth
                     beneath
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     water
                     vnder
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     bow
                     ,
                     down
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     serue
                     them
                     .
                  
                   or
                   thus·
                
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   thy selfe
                   an
                   Idol
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   figure
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   aboue
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   the
                   Protestants
                   themselues
                   ,
                   giue
                   the
                   like
                   translation
                   to
                   the
                   like
                   phrase
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   4.
                   v.
                   16.
                   and
                   Pagninus
                   giues
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   signification
                   ,
                   of
                   Moun
                   ,
                   or
                   Temounach
                   ,
                   figuram
                   ,
                   a
                   figure
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   artificiall
                   ,
                   but
                   naturall
                   ,
                   or
                   apparent
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   angels
                   appeare
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   figures
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   Deut.
                   4.15
                   .
                   Psal.
                   17.15
                   .
                   
                     I
                     shal
                     be
                     satified
                     when
                     I
                     awake
                     with
                     thy
                     likenesse
                     ,
                     Temounacb
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   essence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   conceiued
                   clearly
                   in
                   our
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   commonly
                   say
                   in
                   our
                   language
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   appeare
                   in
                   his
                   likenesse
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   shape
                   ,
                   figure
                   ,
                   or
                   persone
                   .
                
                 
                   Soe
                   that
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   as
                   they
                   ly
                   in
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   Exod.
                   and
                   5.
                   of
                   Deutronomy
                   compared
                   with
                   the
                   2.
                   of
                   Kings
                   17.
                   where
                   a
                   strange
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   a
                   grauen
                   Image
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   shewed
                   iust
                   now
                   ,
                   can
                   only
                   haue
                   this
                   sence
                   ,
                   that
                   Allmighty
                   God
                   here
                   forbids
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   haue
                   any
                   strange
                   Gods
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   make
                   an
                   Idol
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   any
                   visible
                   figure
                   whieh
                   wee
                   see
                   eyther
                   in
                   the
                   materiall
                   heauens
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   waters
                   ,
                   worshipping
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   seruing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   fearing
                   those
                   very
                   Idoles
                   ,
                   and
                   sacrifizing
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   things
                   indewed
                   ,
                   with
                   life
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   &
                   diuinity
                   .
                   which
                   horrible
                   Idolatry
                   is
                   as
                   farre
                   from
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Romain
                   Church
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   controuersie
                   ,
                   I
                   cited
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   cleare
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   )
                   as
                   darckenesse
                   is
                   from
                   light
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   correspond
                   to
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   other
                   Readers
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   also
                   thought
                   it
                   conuenient
                   to
                   cite
                   the
                   Greeke
                   text
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   70.
                   
                   Interpreres
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Exodus
                     20.
                     v.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Where
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   only
                   translate
                   it
                   serue
                   ,
                   but
                   shew
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   seruice
                   proper
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   serue
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   diuine
                   or
                   highest
                   seruice
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   shewed
                   in
                   the
                   begining
                   out
                   of
                   Scripture
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   by
                   the
                   greeke
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Augustin
                   q.
                   61.
                   vppon
                   Genesis
                   confirmes
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   that
                   the
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   worshipping
                   ,
                   and
                   seruing
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   better
                   vnderstood
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   worship
                   ,
                   may
                   in
                   some
                   true
                   sence
                   be
                   attributed
                   
                   to
                   things
                   inanimate
                   and
                   without
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   seruice
                   ;
                   the
                   Protestants
                   themselues
                   grant
                   that
                   ciuill
                   worship
                   may
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   te
                   chayre
                   of
                   state
                   ,
                   or
                   picture
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   temporall
                   King
                   ;
                   but
                   seruice
                   only
                   to
                   his
                   Royall
                   person
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   his
                   picture
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   rightly
                   sayd
                   to
                   serue
                   the
                   Kings
                   chayre
                   of
                   state
                   or
                   his
                   picture
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   serue
                   the
                   Kinge
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   sayd
                   truly
                   ,
                   to
                   worship
                   or
                   honour
                   ,
                   by
                   some
                   externall
                   signe
                   ,
                   his
                   chayre
                   of
                   state
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   manner
                   with
                   proportion
                   ,
                   one
                   may
                   truly
                   be
                   sayd
                   to
                   worship
                   or
                   reuerence
                   the
                   picture
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   as
                   things
                   known
                   and
                   esteemed
                   to
                   be
                   (
                   as
                   indeed
                   they
                   are
                   )
                   wholy
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   inanimate
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   power
                   att
                   all
                   ,
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   to
                   heare
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   helpe
                   vs
                   ,
                   merely
                   because
                   they
                   represent
                   those
                   holy
                   persons
                   whose
                   pictures
                   they
                   are
                   ▪
                   but
                   we
                   cannot
                   be
                   sayd
                   in
                   any
                   true
                   or
                   proper
                   sence
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     serue
                  
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   make
                   only
                   this
                   esteeme
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   reuerence
                   or
                   worship
                   wich
                   we
                   yeeld
                   to
                   holy
                   Images
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   intended
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   begge
                   any
                   fauour
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   thinke
                   that
                   any
                   help
                   can
                   be
                   conferred
                   vppon
                   vs
                   by
                   any
                   power
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   no
                   Romain
                   Catholike
                   is
                   to
                   doe
                   otherwise
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   pray
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   hauing
                   them
                   before
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   may
                   better
                   and
                   more
                   attentiuely
                   thinke
                   of
                   those
                   whom
                   they
                   represent
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   reuerence
                   and
                   honour
                   which
                   we
                   giue
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   double
                   respect
                   ;
                   first
                   we
                   giue
                   them
                   that
                   reuerence
                   which
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   holy
                   things
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   ,
                   and
                   consecrated
                   ,
                   or
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   altars
                   ,
                   holy
                   vessells
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   we
                   giue
                   them
                   no
                   more
                   honour
                   ,
                   nor
                   worship
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Protestants
                   vse
                   to
                   doe
                   to
                   Churches
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   by
                   keeping
                   their
                   hats
                   of
                   ,
                   kneeling
                   &c.
                   for
                   as
                   they
                   doe
                   that
                   to
                   such
                   places
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   to
                   theyr
                   own
                   houses
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   houses
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   so
                   doe
                   we
                   reuerence
                   holy
                   Images
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   holy
                   things
                   ,
                   putting
                   vs
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   heauenly
                   things
                   .
                   Neither
                   doe
                   we
                   this
                   without
                   warrant
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   :
                   for
                   Iosue
                   5.
                   v.
                   15.
                   an
                   Exod.
                   3.
                   v.
                   9.
                   
                   Iosue
                   and
                   Moyses
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   put
                   of
                   their
                   shoes
                   because
                   the
                   earth
                   was
                   holy
                   wheron
                   they
                   stood
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   reuerence
                   vnto
                   that
                   earth
                   made
                   holy
                   by
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Angell
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   ground
                   must
                   haue
                   beene
                   re●erenced
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   holy
                   ,
                   why
                   not
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   consecrated
                   or
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   and
                   reuerence
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   respect
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   in
                   worshipping
                   holy
                   Images
                   ,
                   is
                   particular
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   Images
                   and
                   representations
                   of
                   other
                   things
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   acts
                   
                   of
                   externall
                   reuerence
                   or
                   worship
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   exhibite
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   directed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   ende
                   or
                   reason
                   of
                   our
                   worship
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   to
                   passe
                   by
                   meanes
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   represented
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   where
                   it
                   wholy
                   and
                   only
                   rests
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   thing
                   intended
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   when
                   wee
                   doe
                   any
                   reuerence
                   to
                   an
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   ,
                   respecting
                   it
                   merly
                   as
                   her
                   Image
                   ,
                   the
                   reuerence
                   or
                   worship
                   passes
                   by
                   meanes
                   of
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   B.
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   only
                   rests
                   and
                   terminates
                   it selfe
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   honour
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   :
                   for
                   being
                   in
                   its
                   ,
                   proper
                   nature
                   ,
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   a
                   representation
                   of
                   such
                   or
                   such
                   a
                   person
                   ,
                   or
                   thing
                   all
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   intended
                   by
                   it
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   represents
                   :
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   possible
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   any
                   honour
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   then
                   by
                   meanes
                   of
                   one
                   Image
                   or
                   other
                   eyther
                   corporall
                   ,
                   of
                   spirituall
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   honour
                   or
                   worship
                   any
                   thing
                   vnlesse
                   we
                   thinke
                   vppon
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   worship
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   thinke
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   vnlesse
                   there
                   be
                   framed
                   in
                   our
                   heads
                   ,
                   or
                   vnderstandings
                   a
                   representation
                   of
                   that
                   thing
                   which
                   we
                   thinke
                   of
                   :
                   now
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   represented
                   ,
                   without
                   some
                   representation
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   representation
                   is
                   an
                   Image
                   and
                   likenesse
                   of
                   that
                   thing
                   which
                   is
                   represents
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   always
                   honour
                   whomsoeuer
                   
                   we
                   honour
                   ,
                   through
                   that
                   Image
                   of
                   our
                   thought
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   frame
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   our
                   acts
                   of
                   honour
                   of
                   worship
                   passe
                   through
                   that
                   interiour
                   imagination
                   or
                   thought
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   framed
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   obiect
                   or
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   represented
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   help
                   of
                   our
                   imagination
                   ,
                   or
                   internall
                   thought
                   ,
                   we
                   vse
                   some
                   externall
                   thing
                   as
                   an
                   obiect
                   of
                   our
                   senses
                   ,
                   to
                   excite
                   vs
                   to
                   such
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   keepe
                   vs
                   more
                   liuely
                   and
                   fixedly
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   thus
                   words
                   and
                   discourses
                   (
                   wherin
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   intend
                   to
                   worship
                   ,
                   are
                   described
                   ,
                   or
                   signifyed
                   )
                   help
                   vs
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   strong
                   and
                   attentiue
                   thought
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   Images
                   of
                   the
                   eare
                   ;
                   through
                   which
                   as
                   through
                   representations
                   of
                   what
                   we
                   worship
                   ,
                   we
                   giue
                   honour
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   represent
                   to
                   vs
                   :
                   thus
                   pictures
                   and
                   images
                   ,
                   paynted
                   or
                   carued
                   ,
                   help
                   the
                   eye
                   to
                   frame
                   a
                   more
                   full
                   and
                   ferme
                   imagination
                   ,
                   or
                   thought
                   of
                   that
                   we
                   worship
                   ;
                   now
                   we
                   haue
                   warrant
                   enough
                   in
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   honour
                   ,
                   or
                   adoration
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   helpe
                   vs
                   to
                   thinke
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   a
                   reuerence
                   giuen
                   them
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   in
                   the
                   98.
                   
                   Psalme
                   alias
                   the
                   99.
                   v.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Adorate
                     scabellum
                     pedum
                     eius
                     ,
                     worship
                     or
                     adore
                     his
                     footstoole
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   was
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   Arke
                   of
                   the
                   Testament
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   agree
                   ,
                   and
                   notwithstanding
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   command
                   to
                   worship
                   it
                   .
                   Your
                   English
                   translation
                   to
                   auoyd
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   these
                   
                   words
                   ,
                   translates
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   
                     worship
                     at
                     his
                     footstoole
                  
                   :
                   as
                   though
                   indeed
                   no
                   worship
                   at
                   all
                   were
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   
                     to
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   God
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   
                     at
                     it
                  
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   another
                   manifest
                   fraud
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   hebrew
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   greeke
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   here
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   Eodus
                   ,
                   lo
                   tishtachaue
                   lachem
                   ,
                   and
                   here
                   ,
                   ve
                   
                     hishtacauou
                     la
                     hathom
                     ragluau
                  
                   .
                   and
                   in
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   because
                   they
                   will
                   exaggerate
                   the
                   command
                   against
                   holy
                   Images
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     bow
                     down
                     vnto
                     them
                  
                   :
                   and
                   here
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                   98.
                   v.
                   5.
                   because
                   they
                   feare
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   might
                   gather
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   Images
                   ,
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   the
                   two
                   Cherubins
                   in
                   the
                   tabernacle
                   ,
                   putting
                   vs
                   in
                   mynd
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     worship
                     at
                     his
                     footstoole
                  
                   .
                   Thus
                   they
                   change
                   and
                   chop
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   to
                   serue
                   their
                   own
                   turnes
                   ,
                   at
                   their
                   pleasure
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   two
                   Psalmes
                   before
                   Psalm
                   .
                   97.
                   v.
                   7.
                   they
                   translate
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   and
                   phrase
                   in
                   hebrew
                   ,
                   
                     worship
                     him
                     all
                     yee
                     Gods
                  
                   :
                   and
                   here
                   it
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   
                     worship
                     his
                     footstoole
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   
                     worship
                     at
                     bis
                     footstoole
                  
                   :
                   nay
                   in
                   hundreds
                   of
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   speech
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   either
                   attributed
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   Idols
                   ,
                   or
                   false
                   Gods
                   ,
                   they
                   translate
                   worship
                   or
                   
                     worship
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   things
                   forbidden
                   or
                   commanded
                   :
                   only
                   here
                   forsooth
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   makes
                   
                   quite
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   truly
                   translated
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   needs
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     worship
                     at
                     his
                     footstoole
                  
                   :
                   but
                   both
                   the
                   hebrew
                   ,
                   and
                   greeke
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Septuaginta
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ancient
                   vulgar
                   Translation
                   haue
                   it
                   plaine
                   enough
                   
                     bow
                     down
                     vnto
                     his
                     footstoole
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     worship
                     his
                     footstoole
                  
                   .
                   whence
                   I
                   gather
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   warranted
                   in
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   reuerence
                   and
                   worship
                   as
                   I
                   before
                   explicated
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   put
                   vs
                   in
                   mynd
                   of
                   Allmighty
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   to
                   holy
                   Images
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   this
                   is
                   cleare
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   practise
                   thereof
                   no
                   lesse
                   cleare
                   euen
                   amongst
                   Protestants
                   :
                   for
                   what
                   more
                   common
                   amongst
                   the
                   more
                   moderate
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   profound
                   adoration
                   at
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Iesus
                   ?
                   which
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   representation
                   ,
                   or
                   Image
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   eare
                   :
                   which
                   practice
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   grounded
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   them
                   )
                   in
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   2.10
                   .
                   
                     In
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Iesus
                     euery
                     knee
                     shall
                     bow
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   extend
                   themselues
                   as
                   much
                   to
                   that
                   sacred
                   name
                   seen
                   by
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   as
                   heard
                   by
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   brings
                   in
                   a
                   necessity
                   ,
                   of
                   granting
                   a
                   religious
                   worship
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   most
                   diuine
                   name
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   see
                   it
                   eyther
                   printed
                   in
                   a
                   booke
                   ,
                   or
                   carued
                   in
                   a
                   stone
                   &c.
                   what
                   worship
                   soeuer
                   therefore
                   ,
                   a
                   well
                   minded
                   Protestant
                   should
                   iudge
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   that
                   name
                   thus
                   ingrauen
                   ,
                   with
                   out
                   all
                   superstition
                   or
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   or
                   breach
                   of
                   this
                   commandement
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   giue
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   any
                   Image
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   maner
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   iudge
                   that
                   the
                   like
                   may
                   lawfully
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   noe
                   more
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   will
                   be
                   required
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   conformable
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   church
                   .
                   &
                   what
                   more
                   generally
                   practised
                   before
                   these
                   troubles
                   then
                   to
                   kneele
                   in
                   receiuing
                   the
                   cōmunion
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   resemblance
                   or
                   likenesse
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   Passion
                   with
                   them
                   ?
                   and
                   so
                   giuing
                   the
                   reuerence
                   of
                   kneeling
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   properly
                   worship
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   or
                   similitude
                   ,
                   or
                   remembrance
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   death
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   should
                   answer
                   that
                   they
                   worship
                   not
                   the
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   supper
                   ,
                   nor
                   kneele
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   God
                   when
                   they
                   receiue
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   demand
                   presently
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   exhibite
                   any
                   kind
                   of
                   reuerence
                   to
                   the
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   as
                   a
                   representation
                   of
                   our
                   Lords
                   Passion
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                   if
                   they
                   answer
                   that
                   they
                   giue
                   none
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   why
                   then
                   doe
                   they
                   make
                   an
                   exteriour
                   shew
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   command
                   and
                   obligation
                   ,
                   of
                   exhibiting
                   reuerence
                   and
                   respect
                   to
                   those
                   signes
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   exteriour
                   ,
                   none
                   who
                   see
                   them
                   ,
                   can
                   iudge
                   that
                   they
                   giue
                   not
                   some
                   reuerence
                   euen
                   to
                   them
                   ?
                   againe
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   giue
                   no
                   reuerence
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   what
                   greater
                   respect
                   doe
                   they
                   beare
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   supper
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   doe
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   in
                   their
                   houses
                   ?
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   a
                   zealous
                   brother
                   would
                   kneele
                   to
                   God
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   tyme
                   
                   when
                   he
                   eates
                   his
                   supper
                   ,
                   he
                   whould
                   shew
                   as
                   much
                   respect
                   to
                   a
                   brown
                   loafe
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   does
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   supper
                   when
                   he
                   kneeles
                   only
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   receiuing
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   further
                   ,
                   if
                   one
                   who
                   goes
                   to
                   their
                   communion
                   ,
                   had
                   no
                   maw
                   to
                   adore
                   God
                   at
                   that
                   tyme
                   ,
                   but
                   should
                   put
                   it
                   of
                   to
                   some
                   other
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   found
                   himselfe
                   more
                   moued
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   why
                   could
                   not
                   he
                   receiue
                   sitting
                   ,
                   or
                   standing
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   without
                   any
                   externall
                   reuerence
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   to
                   what
                   he
                   receiues
                   visibly
                   ?
                
                 
                   Nay
                   how
                   could
                   he
                   in
                   conscience
                   receiue
                   kneeling
                   '
                   or
                   shewing
                   any
                   externall
                   reuerence
                   ?
                   If
                   they
                   answer
                   that
                   they
                   exhibit
                   some
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   externall
                   signes
                   ,
                   as
                   representations
                   of
                   our
                   Lords
                   death
                   ;
                   I
                   demand
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   ciuill
                   or
                   a
                   religious
                   reuerence
                   :
                   to
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   ciuil
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   were
                   absurd
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   state
                   and
                   ciuill
                   authority
                   only
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   say
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   religious
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   then
                   I
                   haue
                   my
                   intent
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   Protestants
                   doe
                   exhibite
                   Religious
                   reuerence
                   to
                   signes
                   ,
                   figures
                   .
                   and
                   representations
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   no
                   lesse
                   then
                   Catholikes
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   I
                   demand
                   further
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   externall
                   signe
                   they
                   make
                   profession
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   reuerence
                   to
                   the
                   signes
                   of
                   their
                   communion
                   :
                   certainly
                   they
                   will
                   find
                   no
                   other
                   which
                   shewes
                   it
                   more
                   clearly
                   and
                   fully
                   ,
                   then
                   their
                   kneeling
                   ;
                   or
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   name
                   ,
                   it
                   
                   is
                   an
                   externall
                   exhibition
                   of
                   religious
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   worship
                   in
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   Christian
                   sense
                   :
                   whence
                   appeares
                   that
                   Protestants
                   themselues
                   are
                   guilty
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   accuse
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   giuing
                   woiship
                   to
                   an
                   Image
                   or
                   figure
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   dying
                   vppon
                   the
                   crosse
                   for
                   vs.
                   That
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   answered
                   to
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   Exodus
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   applyable
                   to
                   the
                   26.
                   of
                   Leuiticus
                   ,
                   v.
                   1.
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   6.
                   v.
                   73.
                   for
                   they
                   speak
                   only
                   of
                   Idols
                   ,
                   and
                   false
                   Gods
                   :
                   from
                   which
                   ,
                   all
                   Roman
                   Catholikes
                   abhorre
                   far
                   more
                   then
                   Protestants
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   my
                   intention
                   here
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   any
                   schoole
                   questions
                   ,
                   which
                   can
                   neyther
                   easily
                   be
                   made
                   plaine
                   enough
                   to
                   be
                   rightly
                   conceiued
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   those
                   whom
                   I
                   intend
                   to
                   informe
                   in
                   this
                   treatis
                   ,
                   nor
                   are
                   they
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   known
                   by
                   all
                   Catholicques
                   ,
                   nor
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   known
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   necessary
                   to
                   beleeue
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   long
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   cited
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   controuersie
                   is
                   beleeued
                   and
                   obserued
                   ,
                   noe
                   more
                   will
                   or
                   can
                   be
                   required
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   soe
                   much
                   as
                   belongs
                   to
                   this
                   point
                   )
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   who
                   eyther
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   intends
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   a
                   Child
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   .
                   which
                   doctrine
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   without
                   all
                   danger
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   without
                   all
                   possibility
                   of
                   Idolatrie
                   :
                   for
                   seeing
                   an
                   Idolatrous
                   worship
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   
                     a
                     diuine
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   vertu
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   worships
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Council
                   
                   expressely
                   theaches
                   that
                   noe
                   such
                   
                     diuine
                     power
                  
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   acknowledged
                   in
                   any
                   Image
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   follow
                   this
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   commit
                   Idolatrie
                   in
                   the
                   worship
                   we
                   giue
                   to
                   any
                   Image
                   ,
                   all
                   therefore
                   which
                   is
                   required
                   to
                   vnite
                   a
                   Protestant
                   in
                   this
                   particular
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   beleeue
                   noe
                   more
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   eyher
                   life
                   ,
                   vertu
                   ,
                   or
                   diuinity
                   in
                   any
                   Image
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   now
                   beleeues
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   IESVS
                   spoaken
                   or
                   written
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   put
                   noe
                   more
                   confidence
                   ,
                   nor
                   hope
                   in
                   the
                   picture
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   now
                   puts
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   pray
                   noe
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   picture
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   now
                   prayes
                   to
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   if
                   kneeling
                   before
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   IESVS
                   grauen
                   vppon
                   some
                   stone
                   ,
                   he
                   pray
                   to
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   he
                   now
                   puts
                   of
                   his
                   hat
                   and
                   boweth
                   his
                   knee
                   or
                   body
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   sees
                   or
                   heares
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   he
                   hold
                   it
                   lawfull
                   to
                   exhibit
                   the
                   same
                   reuerence
                   when
                   one
                   sees
                   the
                   picture
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   he
                   may
                   now
                   kisse
                   that
                   sacred
                   name
                   in
                   deuotion
                   to
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   soe
                   he
                   hold
                   it
                   lawfull
                   to
                   kisse
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   picture
                   in
                   deuotion
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   his
                   regard
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   a
                   Protestant
                   should
                   demande
                   ,
                   whether
                   there
                   be
                   as
                   cleare
                   proofs
                   of
                   Scripture
                   for
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   worshipping
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   IESVS
                   ,
                   I
                   answer
                   there
                   are
                   .
                   That
                   some
                   Images
                   may
                   be
                   lawfully
                   made
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   cleare
                   in
                   the
                   Brrazon
                   serpent
                   ,
                   Num.
                   21.8.9
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   may
                   lawfully
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   places
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   euident
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   cherubins
                   of
                   gould
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   25.18
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   may
                   haue
                   a
                   reference
                   to
                   diuine
                   seruice
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   ordinances
                   helonging
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   manifest
                   Hebr.
                   9.1.5
                   .
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   exhibite
                   some
                   worship
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   all
                   ready
                   proued
                   ,
                   Ps.
                   99.5
                   .
                   
                     Adore
                     his
                     footstoole
                  
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   worship
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   to
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   tends
                   as
                   much
                   to
                   his
                   honour
                   whose
                   Image
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   worship
                   done
                   to
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   tends
                   to
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   him-whose
                   name
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   is
                   vndeniably
                   prouued
                   ,
                   Reu.
                   13.
                   v.
                   15.16.17
                   .
                   
                     And
                     he
                     had
                     power
                     to
                     giue
                     life
                     to
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     the
                     beast
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     the
                     beast
                     should
                     both
                     speake
                     ,
                     and
                     cause
                     that
                     as
                     many
                     as
                     would
                     not
                     worship
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     the
                     beast
                     should
                     be
                     killed
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     causeth
                     all
                     both
                     small
                     and
                     greate
                     ,
                     rich
                     and
                     pore
                     ,
                     free
                     and
                     bond
                     ,
                     to
                     receiue
                     a
                     marke
                     in
                     theyr
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     theyr
                     foreheads
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     noe
                     man
                     might
                     buy
                     or
                     sall
                     ,
                     saue
                     he
                     who
                     had
                     the
                     marke
                     or
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     beast
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     his
                     name
                     .
                  
                   whence
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   
                     the
                     Image
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   accursed
                   creature
                   ,
                   tended
                   to
                   his
                   honour
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   he
                   would
                   neuer
                   haue
                   compelled
                   men
                   to
                   worship
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   honored
                   noe
                   lese
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   carijng
                   his
                   marke
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     his
                     name
                  
                   .
                   which
                   can
                   be
                   deduced
                   from
                   no
                   other
                   principle
                   then
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   worship
                   done
                   proportionally
                   to
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   is
                   
                   an
                   honour
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   represented
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   and
                   the
                   Saints
                   are
                   honoured
                   as
                   truly
                   as
                   any
                   other
                   in
                   theyr
                   Images
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   any
                   Protestant
                   ,
                   demand
                   farther
                   whether
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   expresse
                   command
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   to
                   worship
                   holy
                   Images
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   expresse
                   command
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   replied
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   ,
                   or
                   practized
                   by
                   Christians
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   expresse
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   that
                   that
                   is
                   manifestly
                   vntrue
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   confessed
                   to
                   be
                   soe
                   euen
                   by
                   Protestants
                   themselues
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   can
                   neuer
                   find
                   any
                   expresse
                   mention
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   :
                   that
                   nothing
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   or
                   practized
                   lawfully
                   by
                   Christians
                   ,
                   saue
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   2.
                   that
                   any
                   churches
                   were
                   made
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   amongst
                   Christians
                   ,
                   distinct
                   from
                   dwelling
                   houses
                   ,
                   3.
                   that
                   fonts
                   for
                   baptisme
                   were
                   put
                   in
                   those
                   churches
                   ,
                   4.
                   that
                   childeren
                   were
                   euer
                   actually
                   baptised
                   in
                   those
                   fonts
                   ,
                   5.
                   that
                   God-fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   God-mothers
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   of
                   childeren
                   ,
                   6.
                   that
                   any
                   spirituall
                   kindred
                   arises
                   by
                   vertu
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   those
                   God-fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   God-mothers
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   childeren
                   Baptized
                   ,
                   &
                   theyr
                   Parents
                   respectiuely
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   none
                   of
                   those
                   can
                   be
                   found
                   mentioned
                   expressely
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   
                   Testament
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   shew
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   can
                   Protestants
                   demand
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   practice
                   these
                   particulars
                   ,
                   noe
                   lesse
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   Images
                   ?
                   But
                   in
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   religious
                   practices
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sufficient
                   (
                   euen
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Principle
                   of
                   sole
                   Sctipture
                   )
                   that
                   eyther
                   there
                   be
                   expresse
                   mention
                   made
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   eyther
                   commanding
                   or
                   allowing
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   neuer
                   reuoked
                   or
                   dissallowed
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   Images
                   )
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   lawfullnesse
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   deduced
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   ,
                   or
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   good
                   consequence
                   ,
                   drawn
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   right
                   reason
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   Images
                   is
                   manifestly
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   13.
                   of
                   the
                   Reuel
                   .
                   now
                   cited
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   Image
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   represented
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   there
                   euident
                   )
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   doe
                   all
                   that
                   which
                   tends
                   to
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   follows
                   ineuitably
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   his
                   Image
                   ,
                   is
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Images
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   haue
                   I
                   indeauored
                   to
                   discouer
                   the
                   different
                   mistakes
                   of
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   texts
                   of
                   Scripture
                   cited
                   by
                   them
                   against
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   holy
                   Images
                   ,
                   taught
                   ,
                   and
                   peactized
                   in
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   strange
                   mistranslations
                   
                   inuented
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   speake
                   to
                   the
                   vulgar
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   in
                   this
                   particular
                   .
                   and
                   this
                   may
                   sfuffice
                   for
                   the
                   second
                   Controuersie
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             THIRD
             CONTROVERSIE
             Concerning
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               deliuered
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               touching
               this
               Point
               .
            
             
               
                 Sess.
                 6.
                 can
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 SI
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 ,
                 hominem
                 suis
                 operibus
                 ,
                 quae
                 vel
                 per
                 humanae
                 naturae
                 vires
                 ,
                 vel
                 per
                 legis
                 doctrinam
                 fiunt
                 ,
                 absque
                 diuina
                 per
                 Iesum
                 Christum
                 gratiâ
                 ,
                 posse
                 iustificari
                 coram
                 Deo
                 ;
                 Anathema
                 sit
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 iustified
                 by
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 humaine
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 without
                 diuine
                 grace
                 through
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Ibidem
                   .
                   can
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 ad
                 hoc
                 solùm
                 diuinam
                 gratiam
                 per
                 Iesum
                 Christum
                 dari
                 ,
                 vt
                 facilius
                 homo
                 iustè
                 viuere
                 ac
                 vitam
                 aeternam
                 promereri
                 
                 possit
                 ;
                 quasi
                 per
                 liberum
                 arbitrium
                 vtrumque
                 ,
                 sed
                 aegrè
                 tamen
                 &
                 difficulter
                 possit
                 ;
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 that
                 diuine
                 grace
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 giuen
                 only
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 more
                 easily
                 liue
                 iustly
                 ,
                 and
                 deserue
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 doe
                 both
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 labour
                 and
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 freewill
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Ibidem
                   .
                   can
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 ,
                 sine
                 praeuenien●e
                 Spiritus
                 sancti
                 inspiratione
                 ,
                 atque
                 eius
                 adiutorio
                 ,
                 hominem
                 credere
                 ,
                 sperare
                 ,
                 diligere
                 ,
                 aut
                 poenitere
                 posse
                 sicut
                 oportet
                 ,
                 vt
                 ei
                 iustificationis
                 gratiâ
                 conferatur
                 ;
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 the
                 preuenting
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 assistance
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 doe
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 iustification
                 bestowd
                 vppon
                 him
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 I
                 demand
                 vppon
                 what
                 ground
                 the
                 13
                 of
                 the
                 39
                 English
                 Protestant
                 Articles
                 ,
                 speakes
                 thus
                 of
                 the
                 scoole
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Workes
                   done
                   before
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   inspiration
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   are
                   not
                   pleasant
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   spring
                   not
                   of
                   faith
                   in
                   Iesu
                   Christ
                   ,
                   neyther
                   doe
                   they
                   make
                   men
                   meet
                   to
                   recriue
                   
                   grace
                   ,
                   or
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   schoole
                   Authors
                   say
                   )
                   deserue
                   grace
                   of
                   Congruity
                   .
                
                 I
                 would
                 gladly
                 haue
                 those
                 schoole
                 Authours
                 named
                 and
                 cited
                 ,
                 who
                 affirme
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 expresse
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 semi-Pelagian
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 accused
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 none
                 attall
                 can
                 be
                 produced
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 an
                 vntruth
                 is
                 conteyned
                 in
                 this
                 article
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   as
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   schoole
                   Authours
                   ,
                
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   schoole
                   Authours
                   say
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 eyther
                 vniuersally
                 ,
                 or
                 commonly
                 affirme
                 ;
                 whence
                 may
                 clearly
                 be
                 collected
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 new
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 who
                 composed
                 those
                 39
                 articles
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 been
                 (
                 euer
                 since
                 they
                 were
                 composed
                 )
                 esteemed
                 the
                 summe
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 were
                 eyther
                 grosly
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 schoole
                 Authours
                 ,
                 and
                 exceeding
                 temerarious
                 in
                 affirming
                 that
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 neuer
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 or
                 insufferably
                 deceiptfull
                 ,
                 and
                 malitious
                 ,
                 in
                 accusing
                 them
                 (
                 against
                 theyr
                 own
                 knowledge
                 and
                 conscience
                 )
                 of
                 holding
                 generally
                 an
                 errour
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 soe
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 euer
                 held
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Conc.
                   Trid.
                   ibidem
                   cap.
                
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Cùm
                 verò
                 Apostolus
                 dicit
                 iustificari
                 hominem
                 per
                 fidem
                 &
                 gratis
                 ,
                 
                 ea
                 verba
                 in
                 eo
                 sensu
                 intelligenda
                 sunt
                 ,
                 quem
                 perpetuus
                 Ecclesiae
                 
                 Catholicae
                 consensus
                 tenuit
                 ,
                 &
                 expressit
                 ;
                 vt
                 scilicet
                 per
                 fidem
                 ideo
                 iustificari
                 dicamur
                 ,
                 quia
                 fides
                 est
                 humanae
                 salutis
                 initium
                 ,
                 fundamentum
                 ,
                 &
                 radix
                 omnis
                 iustificationis
                 :
                 sine
                 quâ
                 impossibile
                 est
                 placere
                 Deo
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 filiorum
                 eius
                 consortium
                 peruenire
                 :
                 
                 gratis
                 autem
                 iustificari
                 ideo
                 dicamur
                 ;
                 quia
                 nihil
                 eorum
                 quae
                 iustificationem
                 praecedunt
                 ,
                 siue
                 fides
                 ,
                 siue
                 opera
                 ,
                 ipsam
                 iustificationis
                 gratiam
                 promeretur
                 ;
                 si
                 enim
                 gratia
                 est
                 ,
                 
                 iam
                 non
                 ex
                 operibus
                 ,
                 alioquin
                 ,
                 vt
                 idem
                 Apostolus
                 inquit
                 ,
                 gratia
                 iam
                 non
                 est
                 gratia
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 iustified
                 by
                 fayth
                 and
                 gratis
                 ,
                 or
                 freely
                 ,
                 those
                 words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 in
                 that
                 sence
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicque
                 Church
                 allwayes
                 held
                 ,
                 and
                 expressed
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 faith
                 is
                 the
                 begin̄ing
                 of
                 mans
                 saluation
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 roote
                 of
                 all
                 iustifieation
                 :
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 childeren
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 iustified
                 gratis
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 goe
                 before
                 iustification
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 workes
                 ,
                 deserue
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 iustification
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 grace
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 workes
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 says
                 ,
                 grace
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 grace
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Conc.
                   Trid.
                   ibidem
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 Sic
                 ergo
                 iustificati
                 ,
                 &
                 amici
                 Dei
                 ,
                 
                 ac
                 domestici
                 facti
                 ,
                 euntes
                 de
                 virtute
                 in
                 virtutem
                 ,
                 renouantur
                 ,
                 vt
                 Apostolus
                 inquit
                 ,
                 de
                 die
                 in
                 diem
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 exhibendo
                 ea
                 arma
                 iustitiae
                 in
                 sanctificationem
                 ,
                 per
                 obseruantiam
                 mandatorum
                 Dei
                 ,
                 &
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 in
                 ipsâ
                 iustitiâ
                 per
                 Christi
                 gratiam
                 acceptâ
                 ,
                 cooperante
                 fide
                 bonis
                 operibus
                 crescunt
                 ,
                 atque
                 magis
                 iustificantur
                 ,
                 sicut
                 scriptum
                 est
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   iustus
                   est
                   iustificetur
                   adhuc
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Being
                 therefore
                 thus
                 iustified
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 going
                 on
                 from
                 vertu
                 ,
                 to
                 vertu
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 renewed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 and
                 vsing
                 those
                 armes
                 of
                 iustice
                 to
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 obseruance
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 theyr
                 faith
                 cooperating
                 with
                 theyr
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 they
                 increace
                 through
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 iustice
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 iustified
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 it
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   iust
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   iustified
                   still
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Conc.
                   Trid.
                   ibidem
                   .
                   can
                
                 .
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 ,
                 solâ
                 fide
                 impium
                 iustificari
                 ,
                 ita
                 ,
                 vt
                 intelligat
                 nihil
                 aliud
                 requiri
                 ,
                 quod
                 ad
                 iusticationis
                 gratiam
                 consequendam
                 cooperetur
                 ,
                 &
                 nullâ
                 ex
                 parte
                 necesse
                 esse
                 eum
                 suae
                 voluntatis
                 
                 motu
                 praeparari
                 ,
                 atque
                 disponi
                 ;
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 is
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 only
                 ,
                 soe
                 that
                 he
                 meanes
                 that
                 nothing
                 els
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 cooperate
                 to
                 the
                 obtayning
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 noe
                 way
                 necessary
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 prepared
                 ,
                 and
                 disposed
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 acc●rsed
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 these
                 authorities
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 theaches
                 ,
                 1.
                 that
                 noe
                 workes
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 mere
                 naturall
                 force
                 of
                 our
                 freewill
                 ;
                 2.
                 nor
                 by
                 the
                 sole
                 doctrine
                 or
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 diuine
                 law
                 ,
                 can
                 iustifie
                 a
                 sinner
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 Can.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 noe
                 vniust
                 persone
                 ,
                 can
                 without
                 the
                 preuenting
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 )
                 to
                 obteyne
                 ,
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 iustification
                 .
                 can
                 .
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 neyther
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 workes
                 ,
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 before
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 can
                 merit
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 free
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 giuen
                 not
                 of
                 workes
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 sole
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 sole
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ.
                 cap.
                 8.
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 though
                 the
                 iustification
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 cannot
                 be
                 merited
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 soul
                 may
                 be
                 disposed
                 ,
                 &
                 prepared
                 to
                 instification
                 ,
                 by
                 acts
                 inspired
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 c.
                 6.
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 thus
                 disposed
                 by
                 faith
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 other
                 good
                 motions
                 of
                 
                 our
                 will
                 ,
                 preuented
                 and
                 assisted
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God.
                 can
                 .
                 9.
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 being
                 thus
                 freely
                 iustified
                 ,
                 &
                 become
                 the
                 childeren
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 (
                 accepted
                 through
                 Christ's
                 merits
                 )
                 become
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 iust
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 cap.
                 10.
                 where
                 in
                 cheefly
                 ,
                 consists
                 the
                 Roman
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 of
                 Iustification
                 by
                 good
                 workes
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 doctrine
                 supposed
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 take
                 a
                 vew
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 texts
                 ,
                 which
                 Protestants
                 vsually
                 presse
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Scripture
                   mistaken
                
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 hauing
                 first
                 proued
                 the
                 Roman
                 doctrine
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Catholicke
               Position
               .
               Faith
               only
               iustifyeth
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 YOu
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 iustifyed
                 by
                 workes
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 only
              
               .
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               a
               true
               and
               internall
               iustification
               before
               Allmighty
               God
               :
               for
               it
               must
               be
               that
               iustification
               which
               comes
               by
               faith
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               true
               and
               internall
               iustification
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               all
               the
               texts
               cited
               hereafter
               in
               the
               paper
               ,
               for
               proofe
               of
               iustification
               by
               faith
               only
               :
               that
               the
               iustification
               which
               S.
               Iames
               speakes
               of
               here
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               same
               with
               that
               which
               comes
               by
               faith
               ,
               is
               most
               cleare
               out
               of
               the
               words
               themselues
               .
               
                 Yee
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 iustifyed
                 by
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 only
                 .
              
               For
               it
               would
               be
               quite
               contrary
               to
               common
               sense
               to
               vnderstand
               a
               iustification
               before
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               sentence
               ,
               
                 yee
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 iustifyed
                 by
                 workes
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               true
               internall
               iustification
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 only
              
               .
               For
               the
               word
               only
               ,
               clearly
               demonstrates
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               iustification
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               in
               both
               parts
               of
               the
               sentence
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               iustification
               common
               to
               both
               members
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               be
               meant
               of
               a
               true
               iustification
               only
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               out
               of
               all
               question
               to
               such
               as
               ponder
               what
               is
               deliuered
               in
               it
               :
               for
               it
               would
               be
               most
               false
               ,
               were
               it
               vnderstood
               of
               a
               iustification
               only
               before
               men●
               ;
               no
               lesse
               then
               this
               manner
               of
               speech
               ,
               
                 yee
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 thoughts
                 only
                 ,
              
               would
               be
               wholly
               false
               ,
               were
               there
               only
               mention
               made
               of
               a
               man's
               being
               vnderstood
               amongst
               men
               :
               for
               amongst
               them
               he
               is
               not
               vnderstood
               at
               all
               by
               his
               thoughts
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               this
               proposition
               would
               not
               be
               true
               and
               therefore
               to
               verify
               this
               manner
               of
               speech
               ,
               it
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               meant
               of
               a
               man's
               being
               vnderstood
               by
               Allmighty
               God
               who
               only
               by
               his
               own
               power
               vnderstands
               both
               thoughts
               and
               words
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               truly
               sayd
               ,
               
                 yee
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 vnderstood
              
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               Allmighty
               God
               )
               
                 by
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 thoughts
                 only
                 .
              
               And
               for
               the
               very
               same
               reason
               ,
               this
               proposition
               
               of
               S.
               Iames
               
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 iustifyed
                 by
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 only
              
               ▪
               cannot
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               a
               iustification
               before
               men
               :
               for
               we
               are
               no
               more
               iustifyed
               
                 by
                 saith
              
               before
               men
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               vnderstood
               amongst
               them
               
                 by
                 our
                 thoughts
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               interpreted
               of
               a
               iustification
               before
               Allmighty
               God
               ;
               who
               only
               vnderstands
               our
               faith
               as
               he
               does
               our
               thoughts
               (
               by
               his
               own
               power
               and
               knowledge
               )
               and
               can
               only
               see
               whether
               our
               faith
               be
               true
               ,
               sincere
               ,
               and
               iustifying
               ,
               or
               no
               ;
               faith
               being
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               thought
               ,
               assent
               or
               iudgement
               of
               the
               soul.
               And
               as
               all
               Protestants
               ,
               in
               the
               ensuing
               texts
               vrged
               for
               
                 iustification
                 by
                 faith
                 only
              
               ▪
               vnderstand
               an
               internall
               iustification
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               must
               they
               (
               will
               they
               not
               be
               vnreasonably
               and
               willsully
               partiall
               )
               vnderstand
               the
               same
               by
               iustification
               by
               faith
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               of
               S.
               Iames
               ,
               which
               is
               cleared
               v.
               2.
               
                 was
                 not
                 Abraham
                 our
                 father
                 iustifyed
                 by
                 worket
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 offered
                 Isaac
                 his
                 sone
                 vppon
                 the
                 altar
              
               ?
               for
               this
               hauing
               beene
               done
               priuatly
               in
               the
               desert
               could
               not
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               done
               ,
               iustifie
               him
               before
               men
               .
               and
               yet
               more
               clere
               v.
               22.
               
                 seest
                 thou
                 not
                 how
                 faith
                 wrought
                 with
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 workes
                 was
                 faith
                 made
                 perfect
              
               ?
               what
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               but
               the
               operation
               of
               faith
               and
               workes
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               iustifying
               in
               God's
               sight
               ?
               For
               faith
               cannot
               be
               truly
               made
               perfect
               but
               declared
               to
               be
               perfect
               ,
               by
               workes
               soe
               farre
               as
               they
               iustifie
               only
               
               before
               men
               .
               And
               it
               is
               further
               demonstrated
               v.
               23.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Scripture
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 sayth
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 beleeued
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 imputed
                 vnto
                 him
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 friend
                 of
                 God.
              
               Can
               any
               Protestant
               deny
               this
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               an
               imputation
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               they
               terme
               it
               ,
               or
               a
               iustification
               before
               Allmighty
               God
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               the
               very
               same
               iustification
               which
               is
               mentioned
               by
               S.
               Paul
               to
               the
               Romanes
               which
               they
               mainly
               contend
               to
               be
               a
               true
               iustification
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               :
               or
               if
               they
               will
               haue
               it
               here
               a
               iustification
               only
               before
               men
               ,
               they
               must
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               same
               mentioned
               to
               the
               Romanes
               is
               no
               other
               then
               before
               men
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               by
               endeauoring
               by
               such
               shifts
               to
               weaken
               the
               force
               of
               this
               text
               against
               themselues
               ,
               they
               take
               away
               all
               force
               from
               that
               of
               Rom.
               4.
               to
               conclude
               any
               thing
               against
               vs.
               Besides
               ,
               this
               iustification
               of
               Abraham
               here
               mentioned
               by
               S.
               Iames
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               other
               then
               that
               which
               is
               true
               and
               interuall
               before
               God
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               it
               followes
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               that
               truly
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               indeede
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               called
               ,
               a
               friend
               of
               God
               :
               and
               hence
               it
               follows
               ineuitably
               ,
               that
               the
               iustification
               which
               S.
               Iames
               deduces
               from
               that
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 by
                 works
              
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 only
              
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               word
               
                 then
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 then
              
               &c.
               is
               a
               true
               intrinsecall
               iustification
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               no
               other
               ,
               saue
               that
               ,
               could
               be
               
               rightly
               inferred
               from
               the
               former
               .
               And
               indeed
               though
               we
               had
               none
               of
               the
               foresayd
               euidences
               ,
               to
               conuince
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               S.
               Iames
               ,
               yet
               what
               man
               of
               iudgment
               can
               imagine
               that
               this
               holy
               Apostle
               would
               labour
               so
               much
               to
               proue
               that
               Christians
               are
               iustifyed
               by
               their
               good
               works
               before
               men
               ,
               when
               that
               is
               a
               matter
               too
               cleare
               and
               known
               ,
               to
               need
               proofe
               ,
               and
               too
               light
               and
               friuolous
               to
               deserue
               it
               ?
               or
               what
               considerate
               man
               can
               thinke
               that
               this
               Blessed
               Apostle
               or
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               whose
               inspiration
               he
               writ
               this
               ,
               would
               so
               earnestly
               exhort
               Christians
               to
               abound
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               may
               be
               iustifyed
               before
               men
               ?
               seeing
               corrupt
               human
               nature
               is
               too
               too
               prone
               to
               doe
               good
               workes
               for
               such
               by
               endes
               as
               these
               ,
               and
               hath
               more
               need
               of
               a
               bridle
               then
               a
               spurre
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               and
               rather
               to
               be
               deterred
               from
               it
               ,
               then
               put
               vppon
               it
               ,
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               did
               the
               Stribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               who
               did
               their
               works
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               be
               praysed
               and
               iustifyed
               before
               men
               .
               This
               text
               therefore
               hauing
               been
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               iustification
               before
               Allmighty
               God
               
                 by
                 works
              
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 only
              
               ;
               seeing
               S.
               Paul
               inspired
               by
               the
               same
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               what
               is
               cited
               out
               of
               him
               in
               the
               insuing
               text
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               contradict
               S.
               Iames
               here
               ,
               as
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               thought
               to
               haue
               done
               if
               he
               sayd
               (
               as
               Protestants
               would
               haue
               it
               )
               that
               we
               are
               iustifyed
               
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               
                 by
                 faith
                 only
              
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               good
               works
               ,
               working
               with
               faith
               and
               perfecting
               it
               ,
               informing
               and
               vinificating
               it
               ,
               as
               S.
               Iames
               describes
               them
               here
               .
               we
               will
               now
               see
               in
               what
               sense
               S.
               Paul's
               words
               are
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               
               and
               reconcile
               them
               with
               this
               text
               of
               S.
               Iames.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Protestant
               Position
               .
               Iustification
               by
               faith
               only
               .
               This
               is
               proued
               by
               Scripture
               mistaken
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               wee
               conclude
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               is
               iustifyed
               by
               faith
               .
               
               without
               the
               works
               of
               the
               law
               .
            
             
               Being
               iustifyed
               by
               faith
               ,
               we
               haue
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               through
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
               
            
             
               For
               therein
               is
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               God
               reuealed
               ,
               from
               faith
               to
               faith
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               the
               iust
               shall
               liue
               by
               faith
               .
            
             
               
               Knowing
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               is
               not
               iustifyed
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
               that
               we
               might
               be
               iustifyed
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               law
               :
               for
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               law
               shall
               no
               liuing
               flesh
               be
               iustifeyd
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 mistake
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 only
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 texts
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 texts
                 is
                 not
                 once
                 the
                 words
                 
                   faith
                   only
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 this
                 Protestant
                 
                 Position
                 &
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 proued
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Neither
                 i●
                 i●
                 consequent
                 :
                 
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   iustifyed
                   by
                   faith
                   without
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   law
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 iustifyed
                 by
                 
                   faith
                   only
                
                 :
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 this
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   nourished
                   by
                   bread
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   grasse
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   ;
                   therefore
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   nourished
                   by
                   bread
                   only
                   .
                
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 grasse
                 of
                 the
                 feeld
                 do
                 not
                 nourish
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 besides
                 bread
                 de
                 nourish
                 vs.
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 woreks
                 done
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 do
                 iustify
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 iustifyed
                 by
                 
                   saith
                   only
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   law
                
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 good
                 works
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 k●owledge
                 of
                 rhe
                 law
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Second
                 mistake
                 .
                 The
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 misunderstood
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 S.
                 Paul
                 here
                 vnderstands
                 only
                 by
                 
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   law
                
                 ,
                 such
                 works
                 as
                 are
                 done
                 by
                 force
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 infused
                 into
                 a
                 soul
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 inlightned
                 and
                 assisted
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 law
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 law
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 both
                 morall
                 in
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 as
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 rites
                 and
                 ceremonyes
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 by
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 are
                 vnderstood
                 
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 only
                 such
                 works
                 as
                 are
                 done
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 befotc
                 the
                 inlightning
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 euident
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 chapter
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 v.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   things
                   soeuer
                   the
                   law
                   sayth
                   ,
                   it
                   sayth
                   to
                   thcm
                   that
                   are
                   vnder
                   the
                   law
                   ;
                   that
                   euery
                   mouth
                   may
                   be
                   stopped
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   may
                   become
                   guilty
                   before
                   God.
                
                 Here
                 he
                 speakes
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 speaking
                 or
                 teaching
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 adds
                 presently
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 conclusion
                 from
                 that
                 knowledge
                 got
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                   therefore
                   by
                   tbe
                   deeds
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   no
                   flesh
                   shall
                   be
                   iustifyed
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   :
                   for
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   is
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   sin
                   .
                
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 iustify
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 wherunto
                 he
                 opposes
                 the
                 tighteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 faith
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 texts
                 following
                 verses
                 21.
                 
                   but
                   now
                   the
                   righteousnetre
                   of
                   God
                   without
                   the
                   law
                   is
                   manifested
                   ,
                   being
                   witnessed
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   and
                   Prophets
                   :
                
                 v.
                 22.
                 
                   euen
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   faith
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   unto
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   vppon
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   beleeue
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   difference
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 known
                 doctrine
                 of
                 all
                 Roman
                 Catholikes
                 against
                 the
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 worke
                 can
                 iustify
                 which
                 comes
                 only
                 by
                 doctrine
                 and
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 law
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 iustifying
                 works
                 must
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 all
                 confesse
                 and
                 conclude
                 
                 with
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   iustifyed
                   by
                   faith
                   vvithout
                   the
                   vvorkes
                   of
                   the
                   lavv
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 wirhout
                 such
                 works
                 as
                 are
                 meerly
                 of
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 opposed
                 here
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 motall
                 law
                 written
                 by
                 Moyses
                 in
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 conteyned
                 in
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 ,
                 Deuteronomij
                 &c.
                 for
                 the
                 morall
                 law
                 ,
                 Protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 doubt
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speakes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 ceremonial
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 is
                 euident
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 next
                 following
                 Verses
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Is
                   he
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   also
                   of
                   rhe
                   Gentils
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Gentils
                   also
                   .
                
                 v.
                 30.
                 
                 
                   Seeing
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   God
                   vvhich
                   shall
                   iustify
                   circumcision
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   vncircumcision
                   through
                   fayth
                   .
                
                 and
                 ●
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   VVhat
                   aduantage
                   then
                   hath
                   the
                   Ievv
                   ,
                   or
                   vvhat
                   profit
                   is
                   there
                   of
                   circumcision
                   ?
                
                 and
                 the
                 seauen
                 last
                 verses
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 chapter
                 make
                 it
                 yet
                 clearer
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 intent
                 is
                 there
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 iustification
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Gentils
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 iustification
                 came
                 by
                 the
                 obseruance
                 of
                 their
                 ceremoniall
                 law
                 which
                 Moyses
                 had
                 giuen
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 chiefly
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 morall
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 esteemed
                 themselues
                 obliged
                 to
                 
                 obserue
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 present
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Roman̄e
                 Catholikes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Third
                 mistake
                 .
                 The
                 vvord
                 Iustifie
                 missapplied
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 by
                 Iustification
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 fitst
                 Iustificatiō
                 from
                 sinne
                 to
                 iustice
                 ,
                 wherby
                 a
                 beleeuer
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 child
                 of
                 the
                 deuil
                 ,
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God.
                 this
                 is
                 cleare
                 v.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   For
                   all
                   haue
                   sinned
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   short
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 23.
                 
                   being
                   iustifyed
                   freely
                   by
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   redemption
                   vvhich
                   is
                   in
                   Iesu
                   Christ.
                
                 v.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   VVhom
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   forth
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   propitiation
                   trough
                   faith
                   in
                   his
                   bloud
                   ,
                   to
                   declare
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   that
                   are
                   past
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   forbearante
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 all
                 agree
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 iustification
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 mercy
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 merirs
                 of
                 our
                 dearest
                 Sauiour
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 condignly
                 merited
                 by
                 any
                 works
                 precedent
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Apostle
                 makes
                 here
                 no
                 mention
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 iustification
                 ,
                 or
                 increase
                 of
                 that
                 iustice
                 and
                 grace
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 wherof
                 S.
                 Ihon
                 speakes
                 Reu.
                 22.
                 v.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Qui
                   iustus
                   est
                   ,
                   iustificetur
                   adhuc
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   righteous
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   righteous
                   still
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 your
                 English
                 text
                 ,
                 which
                 signifyes
                 only
                 a
                 perseuerance
                 in
                 that
                 righteousnesse
                 or
                 iustice
                 which
                 was
                 first
                 receiued
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   righteous
                   ,
                   
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   made
                   righteous
                   still
                   :
                
                 as
                 the
                 latin
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   iustificetur
                   adhuc
                
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 phrases
                 adioyned
                 ,
                 shew
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 perseuerance
                 ,
                 butsalso
                 an
                 increase
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 or
                 holynesse
                 wherin
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   him
                   vvorke
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   or
                   iustice
                   still
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 greeke
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 wich
                 comes
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 question
                 betweene
                 vs
                 and
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 iustification
                 ,
                 or
                 increace
                 of
                 iustice
                 acquired
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 only
                 affirme
                 to
                 be
                 augmented
                 by
                 good
                 works
                 done
                 in
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 mistake
                 .
                 The
                 vvord
                 faith
                 misconstu●ed
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 by
                 faith
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 a
                 bare
                 ,
                 sole
                 ,
                 act
                 of
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 lesse
                 of
                 particular
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 application
                 of
                 Christ
                 merits
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 (
                 whereof
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speakes
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 )
                 where
                 on
                 P●otestants
                 rely
                 soe
                 much
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 faith
                 viuificated
                 ,
                 informed
                 ,
                 and
                 animated
                 with
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Christian
                 vertus
                 ioyned
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 cleate
                 chap.
                 4.
                 v.
                 1.2.3
                 .
                 where
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Abraham
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 proofe
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 sayd
                 .
                 Now
                 who
                 can
                 deny
                 but
                 this
                 faith
                 was
                 viuificated
                 with
                 charity
                 ?
                 seeing
                 S.
                 Iames
                 ,
                 c.
                 2.
                 v.
                 22.
                 
                 novv
                 cited
                 ,
                 affirmcs
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   his
                   faith
                   vvrought
                   vvith
                   his
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   works
                   his
                   faith
                   was
                   made
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 And
                 Galat.
                 5.
                 v.
                 6.
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 treates
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 iustification
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 maketh
                 this
                 matter
                 out
                 of
                 question
                 :
                 
                   for
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   neither
                   circumcision
                   auayleth
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   nor
                   incircumcision
                   ;
                   but
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   worketh
                   by
                   loue
                   ,
                   or
                   charity
                   .
                
                 This
                 truth
                 is
                 imbraced
                 by
                 all
                 Romane
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 hold
                 ,
                 our
                 formall
                 iustification
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 condigne
                 merit
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 iustification
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 congruous
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 sure
                 disposition
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 mercifull
                 and
                 faithfull
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 only
                 merits
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 these
                 particulars
                 duly
                 pondered
                 ,
                 appeares
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 text
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 v.
                 28.
                 
                   therefore
                   we
                   conclude
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   iustifyed
                   by
                   faith
                   without
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                
                 sayes
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 taught
                 by
                 Romane
                 Catholikes
                 vniuersally
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 Protestants
                 would
                 conclude
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 produce
                 a
                 text
                 which
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   good
                   workes
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   iustifyed
                   already
                   ,
                   done
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   bare
                   knovvledge
                   of
                   the
                   lavv
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   iustify
                   ,
                
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 only
                 is
                 in
                 question
                 betwixt
                 vs
                 )
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   augment
                   and
                   in●crease
                   that
                   righteousnesse
                   or
                   iustice
                   already
                   acquired
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   vs
                   more
                   iust
                   .
                
                 The
                 former
                 answer
                 is
                 likewise
                 to
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 texts
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 v.
                 1.
                 
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 v.
                 17.
                 
                 Galat.
                 2.
                 v.
                 17.
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
               
                 Yet
                 because
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 giue
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 each
                 text
                 obiected
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 adde
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 two
                 to
                 these
                 seuerall
                 texts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   text
                   .
                   
                     Rom.
                     5.
                     v.
                     1.
                  
                   
                   Being
                   iustified
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   vve
                   haue
                   peace
                   vvith
                   God
                   ,
                   through
                   out
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     text
                     is
                     mistaken
                     .
                  
                   
                     Here
                     S.
                     Paul
                     speakes
                     of
                     the
                     fitst
                     iustification
                     ,
                     wherby
                     a
                     sinner
                     is
                     made
                     a
                     seruant
                     and
                     friend
                     of
                     God
                     (
                     agreably
                     to
                     Romane
                     Catholiks
                     now
                     deliuered
                     )
                     as
                     appeares
                     ,
                     v.
                     8.
                     
                     
                       But
                       God
                       commendeth
                       his
                       loue
                       to
                       vs
                       in
                       that
                       vvhile
                       vve
                       vvere
                       yet
                       sinners
                       ,
                       Christ
                       dyed
                       for
                       vs
                       ,
                       and
                       v.
                    
                     10.
                     
                       for
                       if
                       vvhile
                       vve
                       vvere
                       enemyes
                       ,
                       vve
                       vvere
                       reconciled
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       death
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       much
                       more
                       being
                       reconciled
                       ,
                       vve
                       shall
                       be
                       saued
                       by
                       his
                       life
                       :
                    
                     and
                     the
                     whole
                     sequell
                     of
                     the
                     chapter
                     shewes
                     euidently
                     that
                     his
                     maine
                     discourse
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     iustification
                     and
                     attonement
                     of
                     sinners
                     and
                     enemyes
                     to
                     God
                     through
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     yea
                     euen
                     the
                     text
                     it selfe
                     v.
                     1.
                     here
                     obiected
                     ,
                     declares
                     it selfe
                     sufficiently
                     to
                     be
                     meant
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     iustification
                     ,
                     
                       Therefote
                       being
                       iustifyed
                       by
                       faith
                       ,
                       vve
                       haue
                       peace
                       vvith
                       God
                       through
                       our
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     sayth
                     the
                     text
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     hauing
                     
                       peace
                       vvith
                       God
                       by
                       iustification
                    
                     ,
                     argues
                     that
                     before
                     that
                     iustification
                     ,
                     we
                     had
                     not
                     peace
                     ,
                     but
                     ●mnity
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     so
                     were
                     in
                     state
                     of
                     sinne
                     and
                     damnation
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     only
                     true
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     iustification
                     ;
                     for
                     before
                     the
                     second
                     iustification
                     or
                     increace
                     of
                     iustice
                     we
                     haue
                     that
                     peace
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     receiue
                     not
                     peace
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     though
                     there
                     were
                     no
                     other
                     answer
                     saue
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     ,
                     of
                     whatsoeuer
                     iustification
                     this
                     text
                     speakes
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     5.
                     v.
                     1.
                     yet
                     
                       iustification
                       by
                       faith
                       only
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     proofe
                     of
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     alleadged
                     ,
                     will
                     neuer
                     be
                     proued
                     from
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     sayth
                     ,
                     being
                     
                       iustifyed
                       by
                       feith
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     no
                     newes
                     here
                     of
                     
                       faith
                       only
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   text
                   .
                   
                     Rom.
                     1.
                     v.
                     17.
                  
                   
                   For
                   therin
                   is
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   God
                   reuealed
                   from
                   faith
                   to
                   faith
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   vvritten
                   ,
                   the
                   iust
                   liueth
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     text
                     is
                     mistaken
                     .
                  
                   
                     These
                     words
                     prooue
                     nothing
                     at
                     all
                     for
                     
                       iustification
                       by
                       faith
                       only
                    
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     this
                     proposition
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       iust
                       man
                       liues
                       by
                       breath
                       ,
                    
                     proues
                     that
                     the
                     
                       iust
                       man
                       liues
                       by
                       breath
                       only
                    
                     :
                     for
                     as
                     his
                     liuing
                     corporally
                     
                       by
                       breath
                    
                     .
                     hinders
                     not
                     his
                     liuing
                     
                       by
                       meat
                       ,
                       and
                       drinke
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     his
                     liuing
                     spiritually
                     by
                     faith
                     hinders
                     not
                     his
                     liuing
                     
                       by
                       good
                       vvorks
                    
                     :
                     for
                     as
                     
                       breath
                       ,
                       meate
                       ,
                       and
                       drinke
                    
                     concurre
                     to
                     his
                     temporall
                     ;
                     so
                     faith
                     an
                     good
                     works
                     concurre
                     to
                     his
                     spirituall
                     life
                     .
                     and
                     euen
                     Protestants
                     themselues
                     must
                     confesse
                     that
                     this
                     text
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       iust
                       man
                       
                       liueth
                       by
                       fatih
                       ,
                    
                     cannot
                     possibly
                     inferre
                     that
                     
                       he
                       liueth
                       by
                       faith
                       only
                    
                     :
                     for
                     S.
                     Paul
                     saith
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     3.24
                     .
                     being
                     
                       iustifyed
                       freely
                       by
                       his
                       grace
                    
                     :
                     and
                     v.
                     18.
                     
                       euen
                       so
                       by
                       the
                       righteousnesse
                       of
                       one
                       ,
                       the
                       free
                       gift
                       came
                       vppon
                       all
                       men
                       to
                       the
                       iustification
                       of
                       life
                       .
                    
                     So
                     that
                     according
                     to
                     S.
                     Paul
                     ,
                     the
                     iust
                     liues
                     by
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     
                       righteousnsse
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     by
                     faith
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     not
                     by
                     
                       faith
                       only
                    
                     .
                     Neyther
                     can
                     it
                     bee
                     answeared
                     ,
                     that
                     faith
                     it self
                     is
                     that
                     grace
                     where
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speakes
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     this
                     objection
                     of
                     myne
                     is
                     to
                     noe
                     purpose
                     ,
                     for
                     though
                     faith
                     be
                     a
                     gift
                     and
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     there
                     are
                     many
                     more
                     gifts
                     and
                     graces
                     besides
                     it
                     ,
                     signified
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     particularly
                     that
                     preuentinge
                     grace
                     ,
                     or
                     diuine
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     inspiration
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     infuses
                     into
                     mans
                     hart
                     as
                     the
                     principles
                     ,
                     and
                     causes
                     of
                     diuine
                     faith
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     bestowed
                     vppon
                     vs
                     ,
                     purely
                     gratis
                     ,
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     mere
                     mercy
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     4.
                     text
                     ,
                     Gal.
                     2.
                     v.
                     11.
                     
                     
                       Knowing
                       that
                       a
                       man
                       is
                       not
                       iustifyed
                       by
                       the
                       vvorks
                       of
                       the
                       law
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       the
                       faith
                       of
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       that
                       vvee
                       might
                       be
                       iustifyed
                       by
                       the
                       faith
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       by
                       the
                       vvorkes
                       of
                       the
                       law
                       :
                       for
                       by
                       the
                       vvorks
                       of
                       the
                       law
                       shall
                       no
                       flesh
                       be
                       iustifyed
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     text
                     is
                     mistaken
                     .
                  
                   
                     These
                     words
                     prooue
                     as
                     little
                     as
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     nothing
                     at
                     all
                     for
                     iustification
                     by
                     
                       faith
                       only
                    
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     
                     manifest
                     by
                     the
                     whol
                     precedent
                     context
                     in
                     the
                     chapter
                     ,
                     the
                     whol
                     matter
                     there
                     handled
                     ,
                     is
                     about
                     Circumcision
                     and
                     obseruation
                     of
                     the
                     ceremoniall
                     law
                     of
                     the
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     as
                     different
                     from
                     the
                     life
                     and
                     practice
                     of
                     the
                     Gentills
                     :
                     see
                     v.
                     2.3.5.7.8.12.14
                     .
                     and
                     chap.
                     4.
                     v.
                     10.
                     
                     
                       Yee
                       obserue
                       dayes
                       ,
                       and
                       monthes
                       ,
                       and
                       tymes
                       ,
                       and
                       yeares
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     S.
                     Paul
                     reprehending
                     the
                     Christians
                     for
                     returning
                     to
                     those
                     empty
                     elements
                     of
                     the
                     ceremoniall
                     law
                     ,
                     v.
                     6.
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     chap.
                     5.
                     v.
                     1.2.3
                     .
                     about
                     circumcision
                     ,
                     
                       stand
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       not
                       held
                       in
                       againe
                       vvith
                       the
                       yoke
                       of
                       seruitude
                       ,
                       behold
                       I
                       Paul
                       tell
                       you
                       ,
                       that
                       if
                       yee
                       be
                       circumcised
                       ,
                       Christ
                       shall
                       profit
                       you
                       nothing
                       ;
                       and
                       I
                       testify
                       again
                       to
                       euery
                       man
                       circumcising
                       himselfe
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       is
                       a
                       debtour
                       to
                       the
                       whol
                       law
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Now
                     neither
                     Romane
                     Catholike
                     ,
                     nor
                     English
                     Protestant
                     beleeue
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     iustifyed
                     by
                     the
                     ceremoniall
                     law
                     of
                     the
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     which
                     only
                     is
                     touched
                     in
                     this
                     chapter
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     lesse
                     cleare
                     that
                     there
                     mention
                     is
                     made
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     iustification
                     wherby
                     a
                     sinner
                     becoms
                     a
                     child
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     v.
                     10.
                     
                     
                       VVe
                       sinners
                       by
                       nature
                       Iewes
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       of
                       the
                       Gentiles
                       .
                    
                     Nay
                     the
                     text
                     it selfe
                     obiected
                     ,
                     Gal.
                     2.
                     v.
                     16.
                     speakes
                     clearly
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     iustification
                     of
                     a
                     sinner
                     to
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     for
                     by
                     the
                     workes
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     shall
                     
                       no
                       flesh
                    
                     be
                     iustified
                     ;
                     the
                     word
                     flesh
                     signifijng
                     most
                     familiarly
                     in
                     S.
                     Pauls
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     spirituall
                     ,
                     but
                     carnall
                     ,
                     vnder
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     corruption
                     of
                     nature
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     already
                     iustified
                     ,
                     retayne
                     the
                     concupiscenses
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     yet
                     because
                     they
                     resist
                     and
                     subdue
                     them
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     they
                     remaine
                     iustified
                     .
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     called
                     flesh
                     ,
                     by
                     S.
                     Paul
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     spirituall
                     men
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     that
                     he
                     speakes
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     as
                     known
                     by
                     its
                     own
                     force
                     ,
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     doctrine
                     is
                     euident
                     also
                     v.
                     16.
                     
                     
                       For
                       if
                       by
                       the
                       law
                       be
                       righteousnesse
                       ,
                       then
                       Christ
                       is
                       dead
                       in
                       vayne
                       .
                    
                     which
                     is
                     most
                     true
                     if
                     we
                     speake
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     as
                     known
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     working
                     in
                     vs
                     by
                     its
                     owne
                     force
                     ,
                     wholy
                     independent
                     of
                     the
                     grace
                     and
                     illumination
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     but
                     can
                     haue
                     no
                     true
                     sense
                     if
                     we
                     speake
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     as
                     iustifying
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     for
                     then
                     Christ
                     will
                     not
                     haue
                     dyed
                     in
                     vaine
                     ;
                     because
                     by
                     his
                     death
                     he
                     merited
                     that
                     grace
                     and
                     light
                     by
                     vertu
                     of
                     which
                     only
                     the
                     law
                     iustifyes
                     .
                     And
                     chapter
                     3.
                     v.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Haue
                       yee
                       receaued
                       the
                       Spirit
                       by
                       the
                       vvorks
                       of
                       the
                       law
                       ,
                       or
                       by
                       the
                       hearing
                       of
                       faith
                       ?
                    
                     wherby
                     is
                     manifest
                     ,
                     both
                     that
                     he
                     speakes
                     of
                     the
                     workes
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     as
                     working
                     before
                     the
                     receiuing
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     iustification
                     ,
                     or
                     receiuing
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     Christ.
                     and
                     v.
                     18.
                     
                     
                       For
                       if
                       a
                       lavv
                       vvere
                       giuen
                       vvich
                       could
                       viuificate
                       ,
                       righteousnesse
                       vvere
                       truly
                       from
                       the
                       lavv
                       .
                    
                     which
                     shewes
                     euidently
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speakes
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     as
                     considered
                     in
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     and
                     its
                     proper
                     force
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     consider
                     it
                     as
                     illuminated
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     viuificate
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     consequently
                     to
                     iustify
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     here
                     plainly
                     affirmes
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     he
                     speakes
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     as
                     preceding
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     out
                     of
                     all
                     question
                     v.
                     23.
                     
                     
                       Before
                       faith
                       came
                       ,
                       we
                       were
                       concluded
                       vnder
                       the
                       law
                       ,
                       into
                       that
                       faith
                       which
                       was
                       to
                       be
                       reuealed
                       .
                       Therefore
                       the
                       law
                       was
                       our
                       schoolmaster
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       might
                       be
                       iustifyed
                       from
                       faith
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             FOVRTH
             CONTROVERSIE
             Of
             the
             merit
             of
             Good
             workes
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               deliuered
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               in
               this
               Point
               .
               Sessione
               6.
               
            
             
               THe
               Couneil
               of
               Trent
               hauing
               deliuered
               (
               as
               appeares
               in
               the
               former
               Controuersie
               )
               that
               noe
               worke
               truly
               pleasing
               to
               God
               (
               which
               only
               we
               vnderstand
               by
               good
               workes
               esteemed
               by
               vs
               meritorious
               )
               can
               possibly
               be
               done
               eyther
               by
               the
               force
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               without
               the
               inspiration
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               nor
               that
               any
               good
               motion
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               assisted
               ,
               by
               such
               Inspirations
               ,
               can
               merit
               the
               grace
               of
               our
               first
               Iustification
               ,
               the
               Council
               supposes
               that
               none
               can
               produce
               any
               good
               worke
               truly
               meritorious
               of
               heauenly
               blessings
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               allready
               iustified
               ,
               and
               in
               state
               of
               grace
               :
               and
               soe
               deliuers
               the
               insuing
               doctrine
               .
               Sessione
               6.
               c.
               16.
               
            
             
               Bene
               operantibus
               vsque
               in
               finem
               ,
               &
               in
               Deo
               sperantibus
               ,
               proponenda
               est
               vita
               aeterna
               ,
               &
               
               tanquam
               gratia
               filiis
               per
               Christum
               Iesum
               misericorditer
               promissa
               ,
               &
               tanquam
               merces
               ex
               ipsius
               Dei
               promissione
               ,
               bonis
               ipsorum
               operibus
               ac
               meritis
               fideliter
               reddenda
               .
            
             
               Eternall
               life
               is
               to
               be
               propounded
               to
               those
               who
               doe
               well
               ,
               and
               hope
               in
               God
               ,
               both
               as
               a
               grace
               mercifully
               promised
               through
               IESVS
               Christ
               to
               childeren
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               reward
               faithfully
               to
               be
               rendered
               through
               the
               promesse
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               theyr
               good
               workes
               and
               merits
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               the
               Council
               giues
               an
               other
               ground
               of
               Christian
               merits
               .
               Ibidem
               c.
               26.
               
            
             
               Si
               quis
               dixerit
               ,
               iustos
               non
               debere
               pro
               bonis
               operibus
               ,
               quae
               in
               Deo
               fuerint
               facta
               ,
               expectare
               &
               sperare
               aeternam
               retributionem
               à
               Deo
               per
               eius
               misericordiam
               ,
               &
               IESV
               Christi
               meritum
               ●i
               bene
               agendo
               ,
               &
               diuina
               mandata
               custodiendo
               ,
               vsque
               in
               finem
               perseuerauerint
               ;
               anatheme
               sit
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               one
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               iust
               men
               are
               not
               to
               expect
               and
               hope
               for
               an
               eternall
               recompence
               for
               theyr
               good
               workes
               ,
               which
               were
               done
               in
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               they
               perseuer
               ,
               to
               the
               ende
               in
               doing
               well
               ,
               and
               keeping
               Gods
               ,
               commandements
               ;
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               full
               reason
               of
               this
               doctrine
               is
               gi●en
               ,
               Sess.
               6.
               c.
               16.
               
            
             
               Cùm
               enim
               ille
               ipse
               Christus
               IESVS
               tanquam
               caput
               in
               membra
               ,
               &
               tanquam
               vitis
               in
               palmites
               ,
               
               in
               ipsos
               iustificatos
               iugiter
               virtutem
               influat
               ;
               quae
               virtus
               bona
               eorum
               opera
               semper
               antecedit
               ,
               &
               comitatur
               ,
               &
               subsequitur
               ,
               &
               sine
               quā
               nullo
               pacto
               Deo
               grata
               ,
               &
               meritoria
               esse
               possunt
               :
               nihil
               ipsis
               iustificatis
               ampliùs
               deesse
               credendum
               est
               ,
               quo
               minùs
               plenè
               illis
               operibus
               ,
               quae
               in
               Deo
               sunt
               facta
               ,
               diuinae
               legi
               pro
               huius
               vitae
               statu
               satisfecisse
               ,
               &
               vitam
               aeternam
               suo
               etiam
               tempore
               ,
               si
               tamen
               in
               gratiâ
               discesserint
               ,
               consequendam
               ,
               verè
               promeruisse
               censeantur
               .
            
             
               For
               seeing
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               infuses
               vertu
               continually
               into
               persones
               allready
               iustified
               ,
               as
               the
               head
               into
               the
               parts
               ,
               and
               the
               vine
               into
               the
               branches
               ,
               wich
               vertu
               always
               precedes
               and
               accompanies
               ,
               and
               follows
               theyr
               good
               workes
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               they
               could
               not
               by
               any
               meanes
               be
               gratefull
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               meritorious
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               be
               beleeued
               that
               nothing
               else
               is
               wanting
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               those
               workes
               ,
               which
               are
               done
               in
               God
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               haue
               satisfied
               the
               diuine
               law
               ,
               proportionably
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               and
               truly
               to
               haue
               merited
               eternall
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               af●er
               to
               be
               rendered
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               not
               withstanding
               they
               dy
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               hinders
               not
               the
               humility
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               the
               Council
               ,
               giues
               this
               admonition
               .
            
             
               Absit
               tamen
               vt
               Christianus
               homo
               in
               seipso
               vel
               confidat
               ,
               vel
               glorietur
               ,
               &
               non
               in
               Domino
               :
               
               cuius
               tanta
               est
               erga
               homines
               bonitas
               ,
               vt
               eorum
               velit
               esse
               merita
               ,
               quae
               sunt
               ipsius
               dona
               .
            
             
               Farre
               be
               it
               notwithstanding
               that
               a
               Christian
               should
               eyther
               confide
               ,
               or
               glory
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               our
               Lord
               :
               whose
               goodnesse
               to
               men
               is
               soe
               greate
               ,
               that
               he
               wills
               that
               those
               which
               are
               his
               gifrs
               ,
               should
               be
               our
               merits
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               to
               shew
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               which
               iust
               men
               ▪
               merit
               by
               theyr
               good
               workes
               ,
               the
               Council
               deliuers
               this
               doctrine
               .
               can
               .
               32.
               
            
             
               Si
               quis
               dixerit
               —
               ipsum
               iustificatum
               bonis
               operibus
               ,
               quae
               ab
               eo
               pcr
               Dei
               gratiam
               ,
               &
               IESV
               Christi
               meritum
               ,
               cuius
               viuum
               membrum
               est
               ,
               fiunt
               ,
               non
               verè
               mereri
               augmentum
               gratiae
               ,
               vitam
               aeternam
               ,
               &
               ipsius
               vitae
               aeternae
               ,
               si
               tamen
               in
               gratiâ
               discesserit
               ,
               consecutionem
               ,
               &
               gloriae
               augmentum
               ;
               anathema
               sit
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               one
               shall
               say
               —
               that
               a
               iust
               persone
               ,
               merits
               not
               truly
               by
               his
               good
               workes
               ,
               which
               are
               done
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               and
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               increace
               of
               grace
               ,
               eternall
               life
               ;
               and
               the
               attayning
               eternall
               life
               ,
               if
               he
               depart
               hence
               in
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               increace
               of
               gloey
               ;
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
            
             
               From
               these
               definitions
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               is
               cleare
               ,
               1.
               that
               none
               saue
               persons
               allready
               iustified
               can
               haue
               these
               meritorious
               workes
               .
               2.
               
               That
               they
               must
               all
               be
               done
               by
               force
               and
               vertu
               of
               the
               gtace
               of
               Christ.
               3.
               
               To
               make
               euen
               such
               workes
               which
               proceed
               from
               grace
               compleatly
               ,
               
               and
               truly
               meritorious
               is
               required
               the
               free
               and
               mercifull
               promesse
               of
               God
               ,
               wheron
               all
               merit
               is
               grounded
               .
               4.
               
               That
               this
               Promesse
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               reward
               such
               workes
               ,
               and
               the
               acceptation
               of
               those
               workes
               to
               be
               merits
               ,
               are
               grounded
               in
               the
               sole
               merits
               of
               Christ
               most
               sacred
               passion
               .
               5.
               
               That
               the
               things
               which
               are
               merited
               through
               such
               promises
               ,
               and
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               increace
               of
               internall
               grace
               ,
               eternall
               life
               ,
               the
               obteyning
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               increase
               of
               glory
               in
               heauen
               .
               amongst
               which
               seeing
               the
               Council
               puts
               not
               actuall
               grace
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               inlightning
               of
               our
               vnderstanding
               by
               heauenly
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               the
               inflaming
               of
               our
               will
               by
               pious
               affections
               ,
               it
               giues
               free
               liber
               for
               all
               Christians
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               noe
               iust
               persone
               ,
               can
               by
               his
               good
               workes
               or
               merits
               ,
               deserue
               to
               haue
               such
               actuall
               graces
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               all
               proceed
               from
               the
               free
               grace
               ,
               and
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               bestowed
               liberally
               vppon
               euery
               just
               persone
               ,
               for
               the
               sole
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               dew
               to
               any
               whatsoeuer
               of
               his
               good
               workes
               .
               6.
               
               Hence
               the
               Council
               affirmes
               that
               all
               our
               merits
               are
               the
               true
               gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               coming
               from
               his
               free
               grace
               ,
               and
               that
               soe
               we
               are
               neyther
               to
               confide
               ,
               nor
               glory
               in
               our selues
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               God.
               7.
               
               Hence
               clearly
               follows
               ,
               that
               this
               doctrine
               of
               merits
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               any
               way
               injurious
               to
               our
               Sauiours
               passion
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               grounded
               ,
               both
               according
               to
               the
               grace
               where
               by
               such
               
               meritorious
               workes
               are
               produced
               ,
               and
               the
               free
               promesse
               of
               God
               to
               accept
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               meritorious
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               a
               reward
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               sole
               passion
               of
               our
               dearest
               Sauiour
               ,
               the
               vertu
               whereof
               is
               applied
               to
               vs
               by
               the
               meritorious
               force
               of
               such
               workes
               .
               as
               it
               also
               is
               by
               the
               impetratory
               force
               of
               prayres
               ,
               the
               first
               derogating
               noe
               more
               from
               the
               power
               of
               his
               merits
               ,
               then
               the
               second
               of
               his
               praires
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               is
               here
               sayd
               ,
               of
               the
               impretatory
               ,
               and
               meritorious
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               extended
               to
               the
               satisfactory
               vertu
               of
               good
               workes
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               speakes
               of
               them
               .
               Sessione
               14.
               cap.
               8.
               neque
               verò
               ita
               nostra
               est
               satisfactio
               haec
               ,
               quam
               pro
               peccatis
               nostris
               exoluimus
               ,
               vt
               non
               sit
               per
               Christum
               IESVM
               :
               nam
               qui
               ex
               nobis
               tanquam
               ex
               nobis
               nihil
               possumus
               ;
               eo
               cooperante
               qui
               nos
               confortat
               omnia
               possumus
               ,
               ita
               vt
               non
               habeat
               homo
               vnde
               glorietur
               ,
               sed
               omnis
               gloriatio
               nostra
               in
               Christo
               est
               ,
               in
               quo
               viuimus
               ,
               in
               quo
               meremur
               ,
               in
               quo
               satisfacimus
               ,
               facientes
               fructus
               dignos
               poenitentiae
               ,
               qui
               ex
               illo
               vim
               habent
               ,
               ab
               illo
               offeruntur
               Patri
               ,
               &
               per
               illum
               acceptantur
               à
               Patre
               .
            
             
               Neythcr
               is
               this
               satisfaction
               soe
               ours
               which
               wee
               pay
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               through
               IESVS
               Christ.
               For
               wee
               who
               of
               our selues
               ,
               as
               of
               our selues
               ,
               can
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               he
               cooperating
               who
               comforts
               vs
               we
               can
               doe
               all
               things
               ,
               soe
               that
               man
               hath
               nothing
               where
               of
               to
               glory
               ,
               but
               
               all
               our
               glory
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 in
                 vvhom
                 vve
                 liue
                 ,
                 in
                 vvhom
                 vve
                 merit
                 ,
                 in
                 vvhom
                 vve
                 satisfie
                 ,
              
               bringing
               forth
               worthy
               fruits
               of
               penance
               ,
               
                 vvhich
                 haue
                 force
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 offered
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 accepted
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 through
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               these
               Athorities
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               in
               declaration
               of
               the
               Romane
               doctrine
               ,
               I
               thought
               fit
               to
               adde
               one
               clause
               of
               the
               39
               articles
               ,
               which
               fauours
               much
               the
               merit
               of
               Good
               workes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Arti.
                   12.
                
                 
                 Of
                 Goodvvorkes
                 .
              
               
                 Al
                 be
                 it
                 that
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 cannot
                 put
                 away
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 indure
                 the
                 seuerity
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   pleasing
                   and
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 If
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 noe
                 way
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 but
                 truly
                 and
                 absolutly
                 good
                 and
                 iust
                 ,
                 for
                 noe
                 sin
                 ,
                 whether
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 or
                 in
                 Christ
                 can
                 be
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 God
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 hater
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 louer
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 should
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 them
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 flat
                 blasphemy
                 .
                 If
                 truly
                 and
                 absolutely
                 without
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 iust
                 ,
                 then
                 hauing
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 annext
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 reward
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   we
                   must
                   receiue
                   Gods
                   promises
                   in
                   such
                   vvise
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   generally
                   set
                   forth
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                
                 as
                 saith
                 article
                 17.
                 sub
                 finem
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                 most
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 workes
                 of
                 iust
                 and
                 righteous
                 persones
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 rewarded
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 soe
                 be
                 truly
                 meritorious
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 hauing
                 such
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 cōformable
                 to
                 that
                 heauenly
                 reward
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 taught
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Protestant
               Position
               .
               That
               the
               good
               workes
               of
               the
               Regerate
               are
               not
               such
               ,
               as
               can
               deserue
               heauen
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               prouued
               by
               Scripture
               mistaken
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 For
                 I
                 reckon
                 that
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 are
                 not
                 vvorthy
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 which
                 shal
                 be
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   mistake
                   .
                   Nothing
                   against
                   merits
                   in
                   this
                   text
                   .
                
                 
                   NO
                   more
                   is
                   a
                   graine
                   of
                   mustard
                   seed
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                   to
                   that
                   high
                   and
                   spread
                   stalke
                   ,
                   &
                   those
                   multitudes
                   of
                   increase
                   which
                   it
                   beares
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   produces
                   them
                   :
                   as
                   also
                   do
                   the
                   small
                   sufferings
                   of
                   thi
                   
                   world
                   that
                   fayre
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   glory
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   as
                   witnesseth
                   S.
                   Paul
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   4.
                   v.
                   17.
                   
                   
                     For
                     our
                     light
                     affliction
                     which
                     is
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     moment
                     ,
                     worketh
                     for
                     vs
                     a
                     farre
                     more
                     exceeding
                     ,
                     and
                     eternall
                     weight
                     of
                     glory
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 Proof
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 likewise
                 yee
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 you
                 haue
                 done
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 commanded
                 you
                 ,
                 say
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 vnprofitable
                 seruants
                 :
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 but
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   mistake
                   .
                   These
                   words
                   missapplied
                   against
                   merits
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   is
                   there
                   here
                   which
                   denyes
                   the
                   deseruing
                   heauen
                   by
                   the
                   good
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   regenerate
                   ?
                   is
                   it
                   because
                   we
                   haue
                   only
                   done
                   our
                   duty
                   ?
                   and
                   why
                   then
                   deserues
                   a
                   seruant
                   his
                   wages
                   ,
                   by
                   doing
                   his
                   duty
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   else
                   ?
                   is
                   it
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   vnprofitable
                   seruants
                   ?
                   and
                   who
                   can
                   bring
                   any
                   profit
                   to
                   God
                   who
                   is
                   vncapable
                   of
                   profit
                   ?
                   Hence
                   is
                   only
                   proued
                   that
                   Allmighty
                   God
                   is
                   no
                   way
                   beholden
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   all
                   our
                   good
                   works
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   to
                   humble
                   our selues
                   before
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   merits
                   are
                   his
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   reward
                   bestowed
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   grounded
                   in
                   his
                   free
                   promesse
                   ,
                   and
                   acceptation
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 Proof
                 .
              
               
                 VVe
                 are
                 not
                 saued
                 by
                 workes
                 ,
                 least
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 boast
                 .
                 if
                 righteousnesse
                 come
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 is
                 dead
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Third
                   mistake
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   workes
                   misunderstood
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   answer
                   to
                   Rom.
                   3.
                   v.
                   28.
                   &c.
                   is
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   applyed
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   speaketh
                   manifestly
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   sinners
                   before
                   rheir
                   first
                   iustification
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   v.
                   11.12.13.14
                   .
                   and
                   of
                   works
                   done
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   only
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   distinguisheth
                   from
                   the
                   good
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   v.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     For
                     we
                     are
                     his
                     workemanship
                     ,
                     created
                     in
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     vnto
                     good
                     workes
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     before
                     ordayned
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     walke
                     in
                     them
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 For
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
                   if
                   a
                   full
                   gift
                   ,
                   then
                   no
                   merit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                   mistake
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   wages
                   ,
                   and
                   gift
                   missapplied
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   true
                   mearing
                   of
                   this
                   text
                   must
                   be
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   greeke
                   word
                   here
                   vsed
                   ,
                   
                   where
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   English
                   hath
                   wages
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   greeke
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   opsonia
                   ,
                   which
                   properly
                   signifies
                   the
                   base
                   and
                   ignoble
                   stipend
                   which
                   was
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   common
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   ordinary
                   pay
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   fitly
                   .
                   Vsed
                   to
                   expresse
                   the
                   wages
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   death
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   in
                   English
                   here
                   is
                   called
                   
                     a
                     gift
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   greeke
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   charisma
                   ,
                   which
                   signifyes
                   a
                   donatiue
                   ,
                   or
                   noble
                   an
                   pretious
                   reward
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   vsed
                   anciētly
                   to
                   be
                   bestowed
                   vppon
                   such
                   as
                   had
                   caried
                   themselues
                   famously
                   and
                   valiently
                   (
                   where
                   by
                   they
                   deserued
                   it
                   )
                   for
                   some
                   seruice
                   of
                   war
                   ,
                   aboue
                   their
                   ordinary
                   pay
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   was
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   applyed
                   to
                   signify
                   that
                   high
                   reward
                   which
                   shal
                   be
                   obtayned
                   in
                   heauen
                   by
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   haue
                   perseuered
                   in
                   good
                   workes
                   till
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   signifyed
                   by
                   the
                   other
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   basenesse
                   and
                   lownesse
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   both
                   these
                   words
                   doe
                   properly
                   signify
                   a
                   recompense
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   a
                   high
                   and
                   noble
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   worthy
                   and
                   liberall
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   happily
                   exceeding
                   the
                   precise
                   worth
                   of
                   the
                   seruice
                   ,
                   as
                   alsoe
                   Allmighty
                   God
                   doth
                   in
                   rewarding
                   our
                   works
                   ,
                   
                     qui
                     remunerat
                     vltra
                     condignum
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   rewards
                   beyond
                   the
                   condignity
                   and
                   worth
                   of
                   the
                   merit
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Diuines
                   teach
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   an
                   ordinary
                   low
                   
                   stipend
                   due
                   to
                   common
                   souldiers
                   who
                   haue
                   noe
                   particular
                   worth
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Soe
                   that
                   the
                   true
                   meaning
                   of
                   this
                   text
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   proper
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   original
                   is
                   this
                   the
                   base
                   recompence
                   and
                   hirelings
                   wages
                   of
                   sin̄
                   is
                   death
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   high
                   ,
                   noble
                   and
                   rich
                   reward
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   the
                   text
                   makes
                   nothing
                   against
                   the
                   merit
                   of
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   ,
                   makes
                   playnly
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   Further
                   if
                   wee
                   take
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   for
                   a
                   pure
                   free
                   gift
                   wee
                   may
                   answer
                   with
                   S.
                   Austin
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   now
                   cited
                   that
                   because
                   the
                   good
                   works
                   &
                   merits
                   themselues
                   are
                   the
                   free
                   gifts
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   heauen
                   which
                   is
                   deserued
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   truly
                   a
                   gift
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   one
                   should
                   giue
                   any
                   one
                   a
                   tree
                   the
                   fruit
                   which
                   it
                   beare
                   also
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   his
                   gift
                   who
                   gaue
                   the
                   tree
                   .
                   More
                   ouer
                   ,
                   seing
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   learned
                   from
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   aboue
                   cited
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   primary
                   title
                   ,
                   and
                   right
                   which
                   all
                   Gods
                   childeren
                   haue
                   to
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   inheritaene
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   free
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   before
                   all
                   merit
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   eternal
                   life
                   may
                   be
                   properly
                   called
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   absolutly
                   decreed
                   to
                   be
                   bestowed
                   vppon
                   them
                   as
                   his
                   childeren
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   had
                   any
                   merits
                   ,
                   to
                   deserue
                   it
                   ,
                   supposing
                   that
                   they
                   dy
                   in
                   state
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Catholicke
               Position
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 regenerate
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 deserue
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   fought
                   a
                   good
                   fight
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   finished
                   my
                   course
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   kept
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                   Hence
                   forth
                   there
                   is
                   layd
                   vp
                   forme
                   a
                   crowne
                   of
                   righterusnesse
                   (
                   iustitiae
                   ,
                
                 of
                 iustice
                 ,
                 sayth
                 the
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latin
                 )
                 
                   vvhich
                   the
                   Lord
                   the
                   righteous
                   (
                   iustus
                   ,
                
                 the
                 iust
                 )
                 
                   Iudge
                   shall
                   giue
                   me
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 reddet
                 ,
                 shall
                 restore
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 greeke
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 )
                 
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   me
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   vnto
                   them
                   also
                   vvho
                   loue
                   his
                   coming
                   .
                
                 By
                 
                   a
                   crovvn
                   of
                   iustice
                
                 ,
                 he
                 meanes
                 a
                 true
                 reward
                 ,
                 or
                 prize
                 ,
                 got
                 by
                 labour
                 ,
                 as
                 appeares
                 ,
                 
                 
                   knovv
                   ye
                   not
                   that
                   those
                   vvhich
                   runne
                   in
                   a
                   race
                   ,
                   runne
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   receiueth
                   the
                   prize
                   ,
                   so
                   run
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   may
                   obteyne
                   and
                   euery
                   man
                   that
                   striueth
                   for
                   the
                   mastery
                   ,
                   is
                   temperate
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   :
                   novv
                   they
                   doe
                   it
                   to
                   obtaine
                   a
                   corruptible
                   crown
                   ,
                   but
                   vve
                   an
                   incorruptible
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   our
                   light
                   affliction
                   vvhich
                   is
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   moment
                   ,
                   vvorketh
                   for
                   vs
                   a
                   farre
                   more
                   exceeding
                   and
                   eternall
                   vveight
                   of
                   glory
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 our
                 afflictions
                 worke
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 eternall
                 glory
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 true
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 by
                 merit
                 .
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 v.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   For
                   vvhat
                   things
                   a
                   man
                   shall
                   sovv
                   ,
                   those
                   also
                   shall
                   hee
                   reape
                   for
                   hee
                   that
                   sovveth
                   to
                   his
                   flesh
                
                 (
                 latin
                 in
                 his
                 flesh
                 )
                 
                   from
                   his
                   flesh
                   also
                   shall
                   reape
                   corruption
                   :
                   but
                   hee
                   that
                   soweth
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   shall
                   reape
                   life
                   euerlasting
                   .
                
                 So
                 
                 that
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 is
                 a
                 proper
                 fruit
                 of
                 a
                 spirituall
                 and
                 godly
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 such
                 a
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
                 Reuel
                 .
                 3.
                 v.
                 4.
                 
                 Speaking
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 .
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   vvalke
                   vv●ith
                   me
                   in
                   vvhyte
                   garments
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   worthy
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 the
                 true
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 haue
                 something
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 worthy
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 theyr
                 innocent
                 and
                 vnspotted
                 liues
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 declares
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 precedent
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   thou
                   hast
                   some
                   in
                   Sardis
                   who
                   haue
                   not
                   defiled
                   their
                   garment
                   .
                
                 R.
                 3.
                 v.
                 8.
                 
                 Behold
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   giuen
                   thee
                   a
                   dore
                   open
                   which
                   noman
                   can
                   shut
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   some
                   smal
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   kept
                   my
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   not
                   denyed
                   my
                   name
                   .
                
                 where
                 the
                 vertuous
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 works
                 of
                 that
                 person
                 ,
                 are
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 eternall
                 happinesse
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 bestowed
                 vppon
                 him
                 .
                 Hebr.
                 6.9
                 .
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 vnrighteous
                 ,
                 to
                 forget
                 your
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 which
                 yee
                 haue
                 shewed
                 towards
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 yee
                 haue
                 ministred
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 doe
                 minister
                 ,
                 and
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 That
                 yee
                 be
                 not
                 flothfull
                 but
                 followers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 patience
                 inherit
                 the
                 promisses
                 .
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 remember
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 patience
                 allso
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 vertues
                 )
                 wee
                 inherit
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 as
                 Abraham
                 did
                 ,
                 v.
                 13.14
                 .
                 Reuel
                 .
                 3.
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   thou
                   hast
                   kept
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   my
                   patience
                   ,
                   
                   I
                   will
                   preserue
                   the
                   from
                   the
                   hower
                   of
                   temptation
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   to
                   tempt
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   vppon
                   earth
                   .
                
                 where
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 is
                 most
                 clearly
                 deliuered
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Protestant
                 argument
                 against
                 merit
                 of
                 Good
                 workes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 blessed
                 saints
                 were
                 euer
                 ready
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 theyr
                 vnworthynesse
                 with
                 humility
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mistake
                   .
                   This
                   tutches
                   not
                   the
                   merit
                   of
                   good
                   workes
                   .
                
                 
                   THey
                   are
                   humble
                   and
                   euer
                   will
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   doctrine
                   both
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   neuer
                   fully
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   any
                   one
                   worke
                   that
                   is
                   truly
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   fully
                   certain
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   attribute
                   all
                   the
                   glory
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   his
                   grace
                   which
                   workes
                   all
                   good
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   theyr
                   merits
                   ,
                   are
                   his
                   gifts
                   ,
                   as
                   S.
                   Augustin
                   says
                   ,
                   and
                   rewarded
                   through
                   the
                   free
                   acceptation
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   Christ
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Concill
                   of
                   Trent
                   sess
                   .
                   25.
                   c.
                   16.
                   
                   But
                   if
                   by
                   this
                   title
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   that
                   noe
                   iust
                   man
                   hath
                   any
                   workes
                   truly
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   working
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   in
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   mistaken
                   proofes
                   seeme
                   to
                   insinuate
                   )
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   false
                   humility
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   
                   stands
                   vppon
                   a
                   false
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   no
                   humility
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 Protestant
                 argument
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 Scripture
                 mistaken
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   proofe
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   O
                   Lord
                   righteousnesse
                   belongs
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   vnto
                   vs
                   confusion
                   of
                   face
                   .
                   
                     saith
                     Daniel
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     first
                     mistake
                     .
                     The
                     Persons
                     here
                     mentioned
                     vvere
                     not
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                   
                     These
                     words
                     were
                     spoken
                     by
                     great
                     sinners
                     .
                     Therefore
                     Daniel
                     ascribes
                     confusion
                     of
                     face
                     to
                     the
                     Izraelites
                     of
                     his
                     tyme
                     ,
                     because
                     from
                     the
                     highest
                     to
                     the
                     lowest
                     they
                     ,
                     and
                     theyr
                     Predecessours
                     had
                     greeuously
                     sinned
                     against
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God.
                     As
                     appeares
                     through
                     the
                     whole
                     prayer
                     of
                     Daniel
                     in
                     that
                     chapter
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     puts
                     his
                     own
                     sinnes
                     to
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     v.
                     20.
                     as
                     hauing
                     transgressed
                     with
                     the
                     rest
                     .
                     But
                     how
                     proues
                     this
                     that
                     neyther
                     he
                     nor
                     any
                     other
                     Saint
                     had
                     done
                     any
                     good
                     workes
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   proofe
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   Dauid
                   .
                   If
                   thou
                   Lord
                   shouldest
                   be
                   extreame
                   to
                   marke
                   vvhat
                   is
                   done
                   amisse
                   .
                   O
                   Lord
                   vvho
                   may
                   abide
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     second
                     mistake
                  
                   
                     This
                     text
                     proues
                     that
                     all
                     Saints
                     haue
                     some
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     that
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     merits
                     .
                  
                   
                     How
                     proues
                     this
                     that
                     noe
                     Saint
                     can
                     haue
                     any
                     good
                     wotkes
                     ,
                     or
                     merits
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     doe
                     many
                     things
                     a
                     misse
                     ,
                     yet
                     through
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     Christ
                     they
                     may
                     doe
                     some
                     things
                     aright
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   proofe
                   .
                
                 
                   Speake
                   not
                   thou
                   in
                   thy
                   hart
                   saing
                   for
                   my
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   brought
                   me
                   in
                   to
                   possesse
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   wickednesse
                   of
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   driue
                   them
                   out
                   from
                   before
                   thee
                   ,
                   
                     was
                     the
                     counsell
                     of
                     Moyses
                     to
                     the
                     Israelites
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     third
                     mistake
                     .
                     This
                     tutches
                     sinners
                     but
                     not
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     reason
                     of
                     this
                     counsel
                     was
                     because
                     the
                     Israelites
                     had
                     greeuously
                     offended
                     god
                     in
                     the
                     wildernesse
                     as
                     appeares
                     ,
                     v.
                     7.8.9
                     .
                     &c.
                     
                     where
                     Moyses
                     reekons
                     vp
                     the
                     haynous
                     Idolatrie
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     great
                     sinnes
                     which
                     they
                     committed
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             FIFT
             CONTROVERSIE
             Of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Romane
               Doctrine
               declared
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               .
            
             
               
                 Sess.
                 6.
                 
                 Can.
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 SI
                 quis
                 post
                 acceptam
                 iustificationis
                 gratiam
                 cuilibet
                 peecatori
                 poenitenti
                 ita
                 culpam
                 remitti
                 ,
                 &
                 reatum
                 aeternae
                 poenae
                 deleri
                 dixerit
                 ,
                 vt
                 nullus
                 remaneat
                 rearus
                 poenae
                 temporalis
                 exolueudae
                 vel
                 in
                 hoc
                 saeculo
                 ,
                 vel
                 in
                 futuro
                 in
                 Purgatorio
                 ,
                 antequam
                 ad
                 Regna
                 caelorum
                 aditus
                 patere
                 possit
                 ;
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 iustification
                 is
                 receiued
                 ,
                 the
                 falt
                 ,
                 and
                 guilt
                 of
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 is
                 soe
                 remitted
                 to
                 euery
                 penitent
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 remaines
                 noe
                 guilt
                 ,
                 or
                 liablenesse
                 to
                 some
                 temporall
                 punishment
                 to
                 be
                 payed
                 eyther
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 enterance
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 can
                 be
                 opened
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Conc.
                   Trid.
                   sess
                
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Decreto
                   de
                   Purgatorio
                
              
               
                 Praecipit
                 sancta
                 Synodus
                 ,
                 vt
                 sanam
                 de
                 Purgatorio
                 doctrinam
                 ,
                 à
                 sanctis
                 Patribus
                 ,
                 &
                 sacris
                 Coneiliis
                 traditam
                 ,
                 à
                 Christi
                 fidelibus
                 credi
                 ,
                 teneri
                 ,
                 doceri
                 ,
                 &
                 vbique
                 praedicari
                 diligenter
                 studeant
                 .
                 Apud
                 rudem
                 verò
                 plebem
                 difficiliores
                 ,
                 ac
                 subtiliores
                 quaestiones
                 ,
                 quaeque
                 ad
                 aedificationem
                 non
                 faciunt
                 ,
                 &
                 ex
                 quibus
                 plerumque
                 nulla
                 fit
                 pietatis
                 accessio
                 ,
                 à
                 popularibus
                 concionibus
                 secludantur
                 .
                 Incerta
                 item
                 vel
                 quae
                 specie
                 falsi
                 laborant
                 ,
                 euulgari
                 ,
                 ac
                 tractari
                 non
                 permittant
                 .
                 Ea
                 verò
                 quae
                 ad
                 curiositatem
                 quandam
                 ,
                 aut
                 superstitionem
                 spectant
                 ,
                 vel
                 turpe
                 lucrum
                 sapiunt
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 scandala
                 ,
                 &
                 fidelium
                 offendicula
                 prohibeant
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Synode
                 commands
                 the
                 Bishops
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 diligent
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 deliuered
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sacred
                 Councils
                 be
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 held
                 ,
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 faithfull
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 that
                 amongst
                 the
                 common
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 all
                 difficult
                 ,
                 and
                 subtile
                 questions
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 not
                 for
                 edification
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 which
                 commonly
                 there
                 is
                 noe
                 accesse
                 to
                 piety
                 ,
                 be
                 secluded
                 from
                 popular
                 sermons
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 tend
                 to
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 tast
                 of
                 base
                 lucre
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 scandalls
                 ,
                 and
                 offenses
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 prohibite
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 two
                 places
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 none
                 
                 but
                 iust
                 persones
                 suffer
                 in
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 those
                 paines
                 are
                 only
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 such
                 temporall
                 paines
                 ,
                 dew
                 after
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 deserued
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 forbids
                 all
                 temporall
                 gaines
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 it
                 appeares
                 how
                 injurious
                 the
                 aspersion
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 in
                 accusing
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 inuented
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 gaine
                 soules
                 ,
                 but
                 mony
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 All
                 difficult
                 questions
                 ,
                 are
                 here
                 excluded
                 from
                 ordinary
                 sermons
                 ,
                 to
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 curiosities
                 forbidden
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Protestant
               Position
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               faithfull
               (
               in
               theyr
               departure
               )
               are
               happy
               ,
               wee
               often
               read
               :
               but
               noe
               newes
               of
               Purgatory
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 Scripture
                 mistaken
                 .
              
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 who
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 from
                 hence
                 sorth
                 saith
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 rest
                 from
                 theyr
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 theyr
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   first
                   mistake
                   .
                   The
                   text
                   saith
                   not
                   they
                   rest
                   presently
                   after
                   theyr
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   sayd
                   here
                   to
                   rest
                   presently
                   after
                   theyr
                   departure
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   
                     may
                     rest
                  
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   termed
                   blessed
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   calls
                   the
                   pore
                   in
                   spirit
                   blessed
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   in
                   theyr
                   misery
                   :
                   because
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   belongs
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   does
                   to
                   those
                   in
                   Purgatory
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   mistake
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   labours
                   misapplyed
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   sayd
                   to
                   rest
                   from
                   all
                   labour
                   ;
                   but
                   from
                   
                     their
                     labours
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   such
                   labours
                   ,
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   sorrowes
                   ,
                   temptations
                   ,
                   mortifications
                   ,
                   troubles
                   ,
                   anxietyes
                   as
                   they
                   suffered
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ;
                   from
                   all
                   which
                   they
                   rest
                   after
                   death
                   .
                   By
                   theyr
                   labours
                   also
                   may
                   be
                   fitly
                   here
                   vnderstood
                   theyr
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   and
                   patience
                   in
                   suffering
                   the
                   miseries
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   with
                   hope
                   of
                   eternall
                   reward
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   sayd
                   to
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   recompence
                   and
                   crown
                   of
                   their
                   former
                   labours
                   are
                   alloted
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   certainly
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   next
                   words
                   declare
                   ,
                   
                     opera
                     enini
                     eorum
                     sequunturillos
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     morkes
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   their
                   
                   labours
                   )
                   
                     follow
                     them
                  
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   it
                   may
                   happen
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   presently
                   receiue
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   hinders
                   not
                   the
                   resting
                   of
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   any
                   reward
                   for
                   what
                   they
                   suffer
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 proofe
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 mistaken
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 eartly
                 house
                 of
                 this
                 tabernacle
                 were
                 dissolued
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 a
                 building
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 house
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 eternal
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   This
                   text
                   is
                   mistaken
                   .
                   These
                   words
                   say
                   not
                   that
                   presently
                   after
                   death
                   they
                   shall
                   goe
                   into
                   that
                   heueauenly
                   house
                   .
                
                 
                   How
                   follows
                   it
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   they
                   depart
                   they
                   must
                   goe
                   into
                   this
                   house
                   prepared
                   for
                   them
                   ?
                   seeing
                   that
                   many
                   may
                   haue
                   houses
                   that
                   are
                   hindred
                   to
                   liue
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   these
                   distracted
                   tymes
                   :
                   and
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Blessed
                     are
                     the
                     pore
                     in
                     spirit
                     :
                  
                   
                   
                     for
                     theirs
                     is
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                  
                   ;
                   euen
                   whilst
                   they
                   are
                   liuing
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   :
                   
                   
                     Now
                     therefore
                     yee
                     are
                     no
                     more
                     strangers
                     and
                     furainers
                     ,
                     but
                     fellow
                     citizens
                     vvith
                     the
                     saints
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     houshold
                     of
                     
                     God.
                  
                   
                   And
                   yet
                   more
                   clearly
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   
                     these
                     things
                     I
                     writte
                     vnto
                     you
                     that
                     yee
                     may
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     yee
                     haue
                     life
                     euerlasting
                     ,
                     yee
                     who
                     beleeue
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     sone
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   That
                   is
                   in
                   full
                   hope
                   and
                   expectation
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   actual
                   possession
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   i●
                   sayd
                   more
                   clerely
                   to
                   belong
                   to
                   those
                   in
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   ,
                   an
                   infallible
                   certainty
                   ,
                   of
                   life
                   eternall
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 proofe
                 from
                 Scripture
                 mistaken
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 torment
                 shall
                 touch
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mistake
                   ▪
                   The
                   word
                   torment
                   misvnderstood
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Latin
                   hath
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     non
                     tanget
                     illos
                     tormentum
                     mortis
                     :
                     the
                     torment
                     of
                     deach
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     touch
                     them
                     .
                  
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   true
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   iust
                   departed
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   shall
                   liue
                   eternally
                   :
                   but
                   Protestants
                   regard
                   not
                   the
                   vulgar
                   Latin
                   translation
                   .
                   The
                   greeke
                   hath
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Scapula
                   ,
                   particularly
                   signifyes
                   a
                   torment
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   malefactours
                   ,
                   or
                   suspected
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   are
                   put
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   confesse
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   try
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   guilty
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   the
                   racke
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   .
                   Now
                   no
                   such
                   torment
                   as
                   this
                   ;
                   shall
                   tuch
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   the
                   iust
                   departed
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   hath
                   sufficiently
                   tryed
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   approued
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   apeares
                   v.
                   5.
                   
                     and
                     hauing
                     beene
                     a
                     little
                     chastised
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     greatly
                     rewarded
                     ,
                     for
                     God
                     proued
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     found
                     them
                     vvorthy
                     of
                     him selfe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   a
                   playne
                   place
                   for
                   merits
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   against
                   Protestants
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   apocryphal
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   any
                   shall
                   demand
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   word
                   Purgatory
                   be
                   expressed
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   I
                   answer
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   expressed
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   trinity
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   diuine
                   Petson
                   ,
                   which
                   not
                   withstanding
                   ,
                   are
                   beleeued
                   by
                   Protestants
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   replied
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   substance
                   or
                   meaning
                   of
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   are
                   expressed
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   I
                   answer
                   the
                   same
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   .
                   which
                   I
                   demonstrate
                   in
                   this
                   maner
                   .
                   Purgatory
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   now
                   cited
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     a
                     place
                     where
                     temporall
                     punishments
                     are
                     suffered
                     by
                     iust
                     persones
                     after
                     death
                     ,
                     vvich
                     they
                     deserued
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   if
                   any
                   iustified
                   soul
                   be
                   and
                   often
                   is
                   liable
                   after
                   death
                   to
                   suffer
                   such
                   punishments
                   ,
                   then
                   certainly
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   some
                   certaine
                   place
                   where
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   suffered
                   .
                   But
                   iustified
                   soules
                   may
                   be
                   and
                   often
                   are
                   liable
                   to
                   suffer
                   such
                   punishments
                   after
                   death
                   ,
                   ergo
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   such
                   a
                   place
                   where
                   in
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   suffer
                   them
                   .
                   That
                   iustified
                   soules
                   may
                   be
                   and
                   often
                   are
                   liable
                   to
                   such
                   punishments
                   I
                   proue
                   thus
                   .
                   Iustified
                   persones
                   yet
                   liuing
                   after
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   theyr
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   consequently
                   of
                   eternall
                   torment
                   ,
                   are
                   liable
                   to
                   some
                   temporall
                   punishment
                   ,
                   therefore
                   souls
                   departed
                   of
                   iust
                   persones
                   ,
                   may
                   ,
                   and
                   often
                   are
                   liable
                   to
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   I
                   proue
                   the
                   antecedent
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   12.
                   v.
                   13.14
                   .
                   
                     And
                     Dauid
                     said
                     vnto
                     nathan
                     I
                     haue
                     sinned
                     against
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     Nathan
                     said
                     vnto
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     also
                     hath
                     put
                     away
                     thy
                     sinnes
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     dy
                     :
                     Howbeit
                     ,
                     because
                     by
                     this
                     deed
                     thou
                     hast
                     giuen
                     great
                     occasion
                     to
                     the
                     enemies
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     blaspheme
                     ,
                     the
                     child
                     also
                     which
                     is
                     borne
                     vnto
                     the
                     ,
                     shall
                     surely
                     dy
                     .
                  
                   whete
                   for
                   that
                   very
                   sinne
                   which
                   was
                   
                     put
                     away
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   forgiuen
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   was
                   punished
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   child
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     thou
                     hast
                     giuen
                     by
                     this
                     deede
                     ,
                  
                   
                   &c.
                   the
                   child
                   shall
                   dy
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   proued
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Adam
                   whoe
                   after
                   his
                   sinne
                   was
                   forgiuen
                   him
                   ,
                   was
                   notwithstanding
                   liable
                   to
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   death
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   wages
                   of
                   sinne
                   )
                   as
                   are
                   also
                   all
                   iust
                   persones
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   antecedent
                   therefore
                   being
                   clere
                   ,
                   I
                   proue
                   the
                   consequence
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   argument
                   .
                   Seeing
                   God
                   is
                   noe
                   respecter
                   of
                   persones
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   rewards
                   euery
                   one
                   according
                   to
                   theyr
                   workes
                   ,
                   whosouer
                   deserues
                   the
                   like
                   punishmēt
                   that
                   Dauid
                   deserued
                   ,
                   shall
                   surely
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   wa●slet
                   vs
                   therefore
                   put
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   with
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   an
                   other
                   Person
                   ,
                   guilty
                   of
                   sinnes
                   as
                   greate
                   as
                   
                   were
                   those
                   of
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   haue
                   also
                   repented
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   degree
                   of
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   obteyned
                   pardone
                   of
                   his
                   sinne
                   as
                   Dauid
                   did
                   ,
                   this
                   sinner
                   must
                   haue
                   been
                   liable
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   temporall
                   punishment
                   that
                   Dauid
                   was
                   ,
                   now
                   suppose
                   that
                   this
                   other
                   sinner●
                   should
                   haue
                   died
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   instant
                   after
                   his
                   sinne
                   was
                   forgiuen
                   him
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   he
                   should
                   haue
                   been
                   punished
                   temporally
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   world
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   punishment
                   correspondent
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   God
                   should
                   not
                   haue
                   been
                   a
                   respecter
                   of
                   persones
                   ,
                   but
                   haue
                   rewarded
                   euery
                   one
                   according
                   to
                   theyr
                   workes
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   haue
                   had
                   no
                   punishment
                   at
                   all
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   haue
                   been
                   rewarded
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   workes
                   ,
                   not
                   suffering
                   the
                   condigne
                   punishment
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   truly
                   deserued
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   should
                   haue
                   proceeded
                   vnequally
                   ,
                   in
                   inflicting
                   his
                   punishments
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   had
                   respect
                   to
                   his
                   persone
                   more
                   then
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   Dauid
                   .
                   neyther
                   is
                   Purgatory
                   any
                   way
                   injurious
                   to
                   the
                   iustice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   though
                   he
                   forgiue
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   the
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   eternall
                   punishment
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   satistisfie
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   reteynes
                   a
                   parte
                   of
                   the
                   punishment
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   finite
                   and
                   temporall
                   ,
                   may
                   eyther
                   by
                   workes
                   of
                   penance
                   and
                   patience
                   be
                   remitted
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   or
                   payed
                   
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   or
                   released
                   by
                   the
                   prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   penances
                   of
                   other
                   faithfull
                   Christians
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   may
                   satisfye
                   for
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             SIXT
             CONTROVERSIE
             Of
             the
             Reall
             Presence
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               deliuered
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               .
            
             
               
                 Sess.
                 13.
                 
                 Can.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 SI
                 quis
                 negauerit
                 in
                 Sanctissimo
                 Eucharistiae
                 Sacramento
                 contineri
                 verè
                 ,
                 realiter
                 ,
                 &
                 substantialiter
                 Corpus
                 &
                 Sanguinem
                 ,
                 vnâ
                 cum
                 animâ
                 &
                 diuinitate
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 IESV
                 Christi
                 ,
                 ac
                 proinde
                 totum
                 Christum
                 ,
                 sed
                 dixerit
                 tantummodo
                 esse
                 in
                 eo
                 vt
                 in
                 signo
                 ,
                 vel
                 figurâ
                 ,
                 aut
                 virtute
                 ;
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 denie
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 conteyned
                 truly
                 ,
                 really
                 ,
                 and
                 substantially
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 togeather
                 with
                 the
                 soul
                 &
                 diuinity
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 IESVS
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 whol
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 shall
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 only
                 as
                 in
                 ●
                 signe
                 ,
                 or
                 figure
                 ,
                 or
                 vertu
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Ibidem
                   .
                   Can.
                
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 in
                 Sacrosancto
                 Eucharistiae
                 Sacramento
                 remanere
                 substantiam
                 panis
                 &
                 vini
                 ,
                 vnâ
                 cum
                 corpore
                 Domini
                 IESV
                 Christi
                 ,
                 &c.
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucherist
                 remaines
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 togeather
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 IESVS
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Ibidem
                   .
                   Can.
                
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 ,
                 peractâ
                 consecratione
                 in
                 admirabili
                 Eucharistiae
                 Sacramento
                 non
                 esse
                 corpus
                 &
                 sanguinem
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 IESV
                 Christi
                 ,
                 sed
                 tantùm
                 in
                 vsu
                 dum
                 sumitur
                 ,
                 non
                 autem
                 ante
                 vel
                 post
                 ,
                 &c.
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 consecration
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 admirable
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 IESVS
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 receiued
                 ,
                 and
                 neyther
                 before
                 nor
                 after
                 ,
                 &c.
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ibidem
                 .
                 C.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 ,
                 in
                 sancto
                 Eucharistiae
                 Sacramento
                 Christum
                 vnigenitum
                 Dei
                 Filium
                 non
                 esse
                 cultu
                 latriae
                 ,
                 etiam
                 externo
                 adorandum
                 ,
                 &c.
                 anathema
                 sit
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 the
                 only
                 Sone
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 with
                 the
                 
                   worship
                   of
                   latria
                   ,
                   or
                   diuine
                   worship
                   ,
                   euen
                   externall
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 as
                 drawn
                 from
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 dispose
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 a
                 right
                 conceipt
                 of
                 this
                 high
                 mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 informe
                 him
                 ,
                 vppon
                 what
                 ground
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 teaches
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 necssary
                 to
                 cite
                 those
                 texts
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 deliuer
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 this
                 Sacramēt
                 that
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 with
                 one
                 vew
                 ,
                 see
                 how
                 largely
                 ,
                 and
                 clearly
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proper
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 speakes
                 for
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Reall
                 presence
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 haue
                 cited
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 then
                 Protestants
                 admit
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 cite
                 the
                 texts
                 as
                 I
                 finde
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 English
                 bible
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 v.
                 26.27.28.29
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 eating
                 Iesus
                 tooke
                 bread
                 and
                 blessed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 take
                 ,
                 eate
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 he
                 tooke
                 the
                 cup
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 thankes
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 drinke
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 ;
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 shed
                 for
                 many
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   S.
                   Marke
                   c.
                
                 14.
                 v.
                 22.23.24.25
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 eate
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 tooke
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 take
                 eate
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 he
                 ●ooke
                 the
                 cup
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 giuen
                 thankes
                 ,
                 he
                 gaue
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 all
                 drank
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 which
                 is
                 shed
                 for
                 many
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Luc
                   c.
                
                 22.
                 v.
                 19.20
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 he
                 tooke
                 bread
                 and
                 gaue
                 thankes
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 them
                 saying
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 this
                 doe
                 in
                 rememberance
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 Likewise
                 the
                 cup
                 after
                 supper
                 saying
                 ,
                 this
                 cup
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 shed
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 v.
                 23.24.25
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 I
                 haue
                 receiued
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 which
                 also
                 I
                 deliuer
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 the
                 same
                 night
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 betrayed
                 tooke
                 bread
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 giuen
                 thankes
                 ,
                 he
                 brake
                 it
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 take
                 eate
                 this
                 in
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 broken
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 doe
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 maner
                 also
                 he
                 tooke
                 the
                 cup
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 supped
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 this
                 cup
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 doe
                 this
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 yee
                 drinke
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Protestant
               discourse
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               begins
               thus
               .
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 institution
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 3
                 first
                 Euāgelists
                 S.
                 Mathew
                 ,
                 Mark
                 ,
                 and
                 Luke
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 they
                 agree
                 in
                 these
                 4
                 thinges
                 ,
                 that
                 IESVS
                 tooke
                 ,
                 blessed
                 ,
                 brake
                 and
                 gaue
                 bread
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 IESVS
                 tooke
                 bread
                 ,
                 blessed
                 ,
                 brake
                 and
                 gaue
                 it
                 ,
                 saith
                 plainely
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 as
                 they
                 hold
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 objection
                 intend
                 to
                 proue
                 (
                 as
                 certainly
                 it
                 doth
                 )
                 thar
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 tooke
                 ,
                 blessed
                 ,
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 bread
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 gaue
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 bread
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 substance
                 of
                 naturall
                 bread
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 when
                 he
                 tooke
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 gaue
                 bread
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 three
                 Euangelists
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 cited
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 the
                 proofe
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 gaue
                 naturall
                 bread
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 objection
                 )
                 
                   he
                   that
                   saith
                   Iesus
                   tooke
                   ,
                   bread
                   ,
                   brake
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   plainly
                   enough
                   that
                   he
                   brake
                   and
                   gaue
                   bread
                   :
                
                 is
                 grounded
                 in
                 a
                 false
                 translation
                 or
                 addition
                 to
                 the
                 text
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 in
                 the
                 
                 English
                 Protestant
                 Bibles
                 :
                 for
                 neither
                 hath
                 the
                 greeke
                 nor
                 latin
                 the
                 word
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Bible
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 1630.
                 and
                 1632.
                 haue
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Iesus
                   tooke
                   bread
                   and
                   blessed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 letter
                 and
                 print
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 word
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 lesse
                 in
                 the
                 originall
                 then
                 the
                 others
                 adioyned
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 latter
                 Bibles
                 and
                 namely
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 1646.
                 put
                 the
                 word
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 letter
                 ,
                 to
                 signify
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 originall
                 ,
                 but
                 added
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 pretend
                 )
                 for
                 greater
                 explication
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 a
                 thousand
                 other
                 places
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Bibles
                 of
                 the
                 yeares
                 1630.
                 and
                 1632.
                 
                 S.
                 Marke
                 and
                 S.
                 Luke
                 haue
                 the
                 words
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Iesus
                   tooke
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   vnto
                   them
                
                 :
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ioyned
                 to
                 blessed
                 and
                 gaue
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 word
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 smaller
                 letter
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 words
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 conuince
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 originall
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 holy
                 diuine
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 solid
                 argumenr
                 can
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 it
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 also
                 appeares
                 ,
                 how
                 cunningly
                 the
                 Protestant
                 translatours
                 detaine
                 the
                 ignorāt
                 readers
                 by
                 putting
                 in
                 words
                 seruing
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 thinke
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 purpose
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 print
                 and
                 letter
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 whieh
                 are
                 ioyned
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 originall
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Originall
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 others
                 ;
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 in
                 othet
                 editions
                 ,
                 translations
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 they
                 signify
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 originall
                 nor
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 by
                 printing
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 lesser
                 letter
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 conuinced
                 of
                 fraud
                 and
                 falsity
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 editions
                 putting
                 this
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 letter
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 others
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 ,
                 the
                 vnlearned
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Originall
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 doubt
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 translations
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 infallibly
                 certain
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 seeing
                 the
                 translatours
                 of
                 theyr
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 equall
                 authority
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 put
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 their
                 text
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 tenour
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 lesse
                 Scripture
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 letter
                 .
                 to
                 signify
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 added
                 by
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 suppose
                 )
                 for
                 greater
                 clarity
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 whether
                 the
                 word
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 text
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 argument
                 will
                 haue
                 force
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 text
                 runne
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Iesus
                   tooke
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   to
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 seeme
                 that
                 he
                 blessed
                 ,
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 then
                 that
                 very
                 bread
                 which
                 he
                 tooke
                 ,
                 remayning
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 substance
                 and
                 nature
                 .
                 For
                 certainly
                 
                 he
                 must
                 haue
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 somthing
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 imagined
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 tooke
                 ?
                 that
                 therefore
                 which
                 he
                 tooke
                 ,
                 hauing
                 beene
                 true
                 naturall
                 hread
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 text
                 expressly
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   Iesus
                   tooke
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 haue
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 true
                 naturall
                 bread
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 haue
                 blessed
                 ,
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 some
                 thing
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 follows
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 broke
                 and
                 gaue
                 naturall
                 bread
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 might
                 take
                 bread
                 remaining
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 breake
                 and
                 giue
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 wherinto
                 the
                 bread
                 which
                 he
                 tooke
                 ,
                 was
                 changed
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 marriage
                 feast
                 of
                 Galilé
                 after
                 the
                 vessells
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   draw
                   now
                   and
                   beare
                   to
                   the
                   gouernour
                   of
                   the
                   feast
                
                 :
                 certainly
                 they
                 drew
                 ,
                 and
                 caryed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gouernour
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 drunk
                 somthing
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 followes
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 filled
                 the
                 vessells
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 drew
                 ,
                 and
                 carryed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gouernour
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 drunk
                 naturall
                 water
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 v.
                 9.
                 
                   water
                   made
                   wine
                
                 ,
                 or
                 wine
                 wherinto
                 the
                 naturall
                 water
                 wherwith
                 the
                 seruāts
                 filled
                 the
                 vessells
                 ,
                 was
                 changed
                 .
                 yea
                 though
                 the
                 word
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 rightly
                 ioyned
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 could
                 any
                 one
                 thence
                 proue
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 tooke
                 naturall
                 
                 bread
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 brake
                 and
                 gaue
                 naturall
                 bread
                 remayning
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 which
                 he
                 tooke
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 can
                 proue
                 from
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 Galilé
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 seruants
                 filled
                 the
                 vessells
                 with
                 naturall
                 water
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 drew
                 ,
                 and
                 caryed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 maister
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 drunk
                 naturall
                 water
                 remayning
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 which
                 was
                 filled
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 text
                 sayes
                 v.
                 8.
                 
                   and
                   they
                   caryed
                
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 v.
                 9.
                 
                   the
                   ruler
                   of
                   the
                   feast
                   knew
                   not
                   whence
                
                 it
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 objection
                 in
                 preuention
                 of
                 this
                 answer
                 vrgeth
                 the
                 former
                 argument
                 yet
                 further
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 brake
                 and
                 gaue
                 ,
                 were
                 before
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ▪
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 changed
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 bread
                 which
                 he
                 brake
                 and
                 gaue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 argument
                 proceeds
                 from
                 misunderstanding
                 and
                 mistaking
                 this
                 text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ▪
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 saith
                 ,
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 sayes
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 objection
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 say
                 )
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 after
                 he
                 brake
                 and
                 gaue
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 these
                 being
                 very
                 different
                 senses
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Scripture
                 first
                 mentioneth
                 brake
                 and
                 gaue
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 then
                 sets
                 downe
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayd
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 tyme
                 and
                 instant
                 whilst
                 he
                 brake
                 and
                 gaue
                 ,
                 he
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 gaue
                 not
                 bread
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 giue
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 bread
                 to
                 a
                 person
                 in
                 want
                 ,
                 one
                 might
                 say
                 truly
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   tooke
                   bread
                   and
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   it
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   sayd
                   ,
                   take
                   this
                   almes
                   ,
                
                 though
                 he
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   take
                   this
                   almes
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 tyme
                 when
                 he
                 gaue
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 giuing
                 what
                 he
                 gaue
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 .
                 and
                 not
                 after
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 S.
                 Luke
                 affirmes
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   tooke
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 gaue
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 pronouncing
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 and
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 chalice
                 ,
                 S.
                 Marke
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   he
                   tooke
                   the
                   cup
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   giuen
                   thankes
                   ,
                   he
                   gaue
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   and
                   sayd
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Bloud
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   shed
                   for
                   many
                   .
                
                 
                 Yet
                 S.
                 Luke
                 saies
                 :
                 
                   Likewise
                   the
                   cup
                   allso
                   after
                   supper
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   This
                   cup
                   is
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   in
                   my
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   shed
                   for
                   you
                   .
                
                 S.
                 Paul
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ▪
                 
                 
                   also
                   he
                   tooke
                   the
                   cup
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   supped
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   This
                   cup
                   is
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   in
                   my
                   Bloud
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Ptotestants
                 ,
                 as
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 agree
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 gaue
                 his
                 disciples
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 which
                 was
                 
                 made
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 impiety
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 gaue
                 bread
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 before
                 these
                 words
                 were
                 pronounced
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 had
                 giuen
                 a
                 meer
                 peece
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 nor
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 had
                 perfectly
                 giuen
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 disciples
                 hands
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 pronounced
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 .
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sayinge
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   tooke
                   bread
                   ,
                   brake
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   to
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   and
                   sayd
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   .
                
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 argument
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 gaue
                 bread
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 put
                 bread
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 before
                 they
                 tooke
                 it
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 impossible
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 bad
                 them
                 take
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 taken
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 absurd
                 ,
                 because
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 relates
                 the
                 institution
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 mentioneth
                 first
                 gaue
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 take
                 Iesus
                 tooke
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   take
                   ,
                   eate
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   .
                
                 If
                 indeed
                 the
                 Scripture
                 had
                 affirmed
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 gaue
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 the
                 argument
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 force
                 :
                 but
                 s●eing
                 it
                 sayes
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 mentioneth
                 first
                 ,
                 gaue
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 mentioneth
                 gaue
                 before
                 it
                 mentions
                 take
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 common
                 sense
                 tells
                 vs
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 tyme
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 against
                 the
                 
                 reall
                 presence
                 by
                 this
                 rather
                 mistake
                 them
                 argument
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 S.
                 Paul
                 obserues
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 he
                 brake
                 and
                 gaue
                 ,
                 he
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 S.
                 Paul's
                 words
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Protestant
                 translation
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   tooke
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   giuen
                   thankes
                   ,
                   he
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   sayd
                   ,
                   Take
                   ,
                   eate
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   .
                
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 expresse
                 mention
                 of
                 giuing
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 what
                 the
                 obiection
                 here
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 obserues
                 that
                 after
                 
                   he
                   brake
                   and
                   gaue
                
                 ,
                 he
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 farre
                 from
                 truth
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 though
                 S.
                 Paul
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 sayes
                 not
                 that
                 after
                 he
                 brake
                 ,
                 he
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 obiection
                 affirmes
                 .
                 Neither
                 sayd
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   broken
                   ,
                   he
                   sayd
                   ,
                   Take
                   and
                   eate
                   ,
                
                 as
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 giuē
                 thankes
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 .
                 for
                 that
                 would
                 haue
                 some
                 shew
                 of
                 proofe
                 that
                 he
                 pronounced
                 the
                 words
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 broken
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 he
                 brake
                 and
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 which
                 words
                 may
                 as
                 properly
                 signify
                 that
                 he
                 brake
                 and
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 morally
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 tyme
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 first
                 beake
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 pronounced
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 in
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   those
                   dayes
                   came
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                   preaching
                   in
                   the
                   desert
                   ,
                   and
                   saying
                   ,
                   Repent
                
                 &c.
                 
                 where
                 ,
                 though
                 saying
                 be
                 put
                 after
                 preaching
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 so
                 senselesse
                 as
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 he
                 preached
                 before
                 he
                 sayd
                 somthing
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 preached
                 before
                 he
                 sayd
                 what
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 affirme
                 him
                 to
                 haue
                 sayd
                 as
                 the
                 subiect
                 of
                 his
                 preaching
                 ,
                 Repent
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 So
                 also
                 in
                 Iob
                 different
                 tymes
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 Iob
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 friends
                 are
                 affirmed
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Bibles
                 ,
                 then
                 Iob
                 
                   answered
                   and
                   sayd
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Then
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   answered
                   and
                   sayd
                
                 &c.
                 where
                 ,
                 though
                 answered
                 be
                 put
                 before
                 sayd
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 child
                 will
                 imagine
                 they
                 answered
                 before
                 they
                 spake
                 ,
                 or
                 spake
                 before
                 they
                 sayd
                 what
                 the
                 text
                 affirmes
                 them
                 to
                 haue
                 sayd
                 .
              
               
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 words
                 which
                 are
                 set
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 signify
                 not
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 nor
                 euer
                 certainly
                 (
                 meerely
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 one
                 before
                 another
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 actions
                 done
                 and
                 signifyed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 follow
                 one
                 another
                 iust
                 as
                 these
                 words
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 meerely
                 thence
                 can
                 be
                 drawn
                 no
                 forcible
                 argument
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 grant
                 for
                 other
                 reasons
                 and
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 brake
                 the
                 bread
                 before
                 he
                 pronounced
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 was
                 yet
                 but
                 bread
                 ;
                 what
                 would
                 this
                 helpe
                 our
                 aduersaryes
                 ,
                 or
                 hurt
                 vs
                 ?
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 bread
                 was
                 broken
                 whilst
                 it
                 remained
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 substance
                 ;
                 but
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 disciples
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 morally
                 speaking
                 whilst
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 was
                 giuing
                 it
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 wee
                 see
                 plainly
                 (
                 both
                 by
                 theyr
                 own
                 rules
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 actions
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 bread
                 which
                 he
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 which
                 was
                 broken
                 and
                 giuen
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 bredth
                 ,
                 coulour
                 and
                 tast
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 noe
                 bread
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 word
                 broken
                 must
                 needs
                 haue
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 bread
                 broken
                 before
                 he
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 break
                 it
                 againe
                 after
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Body
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 vnderstand
                 by
                 broken
                 mentioned
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 when
                 he
                 sayd
                 .
                 He
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   ,
                   eate
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 that
                 he
                 brake
                 the
                 bread
                 changed
                 into
                 his
                 Body
                 by
                 consecration
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 morall
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 changed
                 and
                 consecrated
                 it
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 happily
                 containe
                 no
                 great
                 absurdity
                 ,
                 to
                 grant
                 that
                 this
                 second
                 word
                 
                   is
                   broken
                
                 may
                 haue
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 
                   he
                   brake
                
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 opinion
                 )
                 his
                 Body
                 was
                 mysteriously
                 and
                 sacramentally
                 broken
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 vnderstand
                 by
                 brake
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Obiection
                 supposes
                 vppon
                 a
                 false
                 ground
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 
                 hauc
                 already
                 demonstrated
                 )
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 naturall
                 bread
                 before
                 he
                 sayd
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 wholy
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 iniurious
                 to
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 and
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 Redemption
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 
                   whith
                   is
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                
                 ,
                 haue
                 relation
                 to
                 brake
                 which
                 was
                 mentioned
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   a
                   meere
                   piece
                   of
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 either
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   hroken
                   for
                   vs
                
                 ;
                 which
                 neither
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 nor
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 nor
                 Christian
                 doth
                 or
                 can
                 affirme
                 without
                 blasphemy
                 :
                 for
                 before
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 were
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 all
                 agree
                 that
                 the
                 bread
                 was
                 neither
                 made
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Sacramētall
                 signe
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 it
                 possibly
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 that
                 broken
                 here
                 should
                 be
                 only
                 a
                 breaking
                 of
                 common
                 and
                 naturall
                 bread
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 here
                 vnderstands
                 by
                 
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 S.
                 Luke
                 signifyes
                 by
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                
                 ;
                 especially
                 seeing
                 that
                 by
                 breaking
                 &
                 giuing
                 thinges
                 belonging
                 to
                 eating
                 ,
                 whether
                 temporall
                 or
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 signifyed
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 phrase
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 naturall
                 bread
                 vnconsecrated
                 ,
                 was
                 giuen
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 intolerable
                 blasphemy
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 clearer
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 species
                 of
                 the
                 
                 chalice
                 :
                 
                 for
                 S.
                 Marke
                 relates
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   many
                   .
                
                 and
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 
                   VVhich
                   shall
                   be
                   shed
                   for
                   many
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 
                 Which
                 no
                 hart
                 truly
                 Christian
                 can
                 imagine
                 to
                 haue
                 any
                 relation
                 to
                 pure
                 and
                 common
                 wine
                 before
                 consecration
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Obiection
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                
                 must
                 haue
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 bread
                 broken
                 before
                 he
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 breake
                 it
                 againe
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 sayd
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 prooued
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 breaking
                 here
                 mentioned
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 presently
                 (
                 speaking
                 in
                 a
                 morall
                 sense
                 )
                 after
                 these
                 words
                 were
                 ,
                 pronounced
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 mentioned
                 before
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 followes
                 no
                 more
                 thence
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 presently
                 after
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 S.
                 Marke
                 sayes
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 chalice
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   they
                   dranke
                   all
                   of
                   it
                
                 before
                 he
                 mention
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 chalice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 disciples
                 dranke
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 chalice
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 do
                 and
                 must
                 grant
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 two
                 actuall
                 breakings
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 actuall
                 or
                 mystycall
                 or
                 Sacramentall
                 togeather
                 signifyed
                 by
                 these
                 two
                 words
                 breake
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                
                 ,
                 which
                 happened
                 after
                 consecration
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 breaking
                 was
                 before
                 consecration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 
                   broken
                   
                   for
                   you
                
                 ,
                 signifyed
                 somthing
                 done
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 giuing
                 of
                 Christs
                 Body
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 seeme
                 to
                 signify
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 necessary
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 bread
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 twice
                 visibly
                 broken
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                
                 should
                 haue
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 bread
                 broken
                 before
                 he
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 obiection
                 contends
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 his
                 actions
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 IESVS
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   ,
                   eate
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   .
                
                 The
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 depends
                 principally
                 vppon
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 .
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 Christ
                 meant
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 held
                 when
                 he
                 spake
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 transubstantiation
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 made
                 till
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 be
                 fully
                 pronounced
                 .
                 They
                 expound
                 all
                 the
                 fower
                 words
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 thus
                 :
                 vnder
                 the
                 species
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 :
                 but
                 enquire
                 of
                 them
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 was
                 vnder
                 the
                 species
                 when
                 Christ
                 spake
                 only
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 confesse
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 yet
                 bread
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 we
                 mayntaine
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 bread
                 then
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 this
                 there
                 signifyes
                 bread
                 that
                 I
                 hold
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 .
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   bread
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 maine
                 diffiulty
                 here
                 vrged
                 ,
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 .
                 I
                 demand
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 changed
                 water
                 into
                 wine
                 in
                 the
                 mariage
                 of
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 could
                 truly
                 haue
                 sayd
                 these
                 words
                 vppon
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   wine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 changed
                 the
                 water
                 into
                 wine
                 .
                 the
                 water
                 remayning
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 was
                 pronounced
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 changed
                 into
                 wine
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 proposition
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   wine
                
                 ,
                 was
                 spoaken
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 hold
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 bread
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 scarce
                 thinke
                 that
                 any
                 Protestant
                 will
                 be
                 se
                 bold
                 and
                 temerarious
                 as
                 to
                 deny
                 that
                 God
                 can
                 do
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 the
                 difficultyes
                 that
                 are
                 inuented
                 and
                 vrged
                 against
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 obiection
                 about
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 proues
                 not
                 only
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 prooue
                 any
                 thing
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 is
                 not
                 de
                 sacto
                 put
                 really
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 bread
                 by
                 vertu
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 wholy
                 impossible
                 for
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 to
                 worke
                 any
                 such
                 change
                 by
                 vertu
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 whilst
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 is
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 water
                 (
                 being
                 only
                 there
                 actually
                 )
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 signifyed
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 the
                 obiection
                 contēds
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 by
                 vertu
                 of
                 this
                 proposition
                 
                   this
                   is
                   wine
                
                 ,
                 that
                 water
                 should
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 wine
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 this
                 proposition
                 
                   this
                   is
                   wine
                
                 ,
                 would
                 require
                 the
                 presence
                 and
                 continuance
                 of
                 water
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 which
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 signifie
                 water
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 water
                 into
                 wine
                 would
                 require
                 the
                 absenec
                 or
                 non
                 existency
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 
                   changed
                   into
                   wine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 water
                 would
                 be
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 tyme
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 formall
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 wholy
                 impossible
                 .
                 So
                 bold
                 are
                 Protestants
                 in
                 restrayning
                 and
                 limiting
                 the
                 Omnipotency
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 defend
                 their
                 own
                 groundlesse
                 phantasies
                 ,
                 who
                 oppose
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 more
                 moderate
                 and
                 considerate
                 amongst
                 them
                 grant
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 possible
                 ;
                 and
                 soe
                 vrge
                 not
                 this
                 argument
                 because
                 it
                 proues
                 either
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 or
                 nothing
                 .
                 Secondly
                 demand
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   command
                   that
                   yee
                   loue
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                
                 what
                 was
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ?
                 
                 either
                 somthing
                 ,
                 or
                 nothing
                 was
                 meant
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 somthing
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 either
                 the
                 cōmand
                 which
                 he
                 gaue
                 after
                 the
                 pronuntiation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 somthing
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 when
                 he
                 pronounced
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 was
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 in
                 our
                 present
                 question
                 why
                 cannot
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 somthing
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 that
                 instant
                 when
                 he
                 pronounced
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 .
                 Or
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 speech
                 of
                 the
                 command
                 ,
                 was
                 vnderstood
                 somthing
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 command
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 absurd
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 sayd
                 
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   my
                   command
                   ,
                   is
                   my
                   command
                   .
                
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 sayd
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 was
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 this
                 signifyed
                 nothing
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 his
                 command
                 was
                 nothing
                 ,
                 or
                 nothing
                 was
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 signifyed
                 nothing
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 absurd
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 therefore
                 it
                 euidently
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   command
                   that
                   yee
                   loue
                   one
                   another
                
                 &c.
                 cannot
                 haue
                 any
                 other
                 sense
                 saue
                 this
                 .
                 
                 
                   This
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   presently
                   to
                   say
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   loue
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   is
                   my
                   command
                   .
                
                 and
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 speech
                 is
                 so
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 difficulty
                 in
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 signifyed
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 in
                 such
                 manners
                 of
                 speech
                 be
                 then
                 existent
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 being
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 is
                 pronunced
                 ;
                 for
                 ir
                 may
                 be
                 either
                 past
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 ordinary
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 tyme
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   hope
                   to
                   sleepe
                   well
                   this
                   night
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 night
                 
                   to
                   come
                
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   slept
                   well
                   this
                   night
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   last
                   night
                   past
                
                 .
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 whereof
                 
                 we
                 speake
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 meaning
                 and
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 speakes
                 :
                 for
                 words
                 were
                 not
                 instituted
                 to
                 signify
                 thinges
                 and
                 obiects
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 more
                 immediatly
                 (
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 affections
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 speakes
                 :
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 signifyes
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 explicated
                 and
                 taken
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 only
                 which
                 appeares
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 intended
                 by
                 them
                 who
                 speake
                 .
                 hence
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 seeing
                 things
                 not
                 yet
                 in
                 being
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 is
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 gather
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 yet
                 existent
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 when
                 it
                 appeares
                 by
                 other
                 cleare
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 meaning
                 and
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 speaker
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 signify
                 somthing
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 actually
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 was
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 forenamed
                 example
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   command
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   loue
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 that
                 his
                 meaning
                 was
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 to
                 signify
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 presently
                 after
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 .
                 what
                 was
                 iust
                 then
                 when
                 he
                 sayd
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 .
                 for
                 then
                 no
                 command
                 was
                 giuen
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 common
                 and
                 familiar
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 ordinary
                 discours
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 a
                 thousand
                 instances
                 :
                 thus
                 when
                 I
                 beginne
                 to
                 draw
                 a
                 circle
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 haue
                 drawn
                 ,
                 
                 only
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 C
                 (
                 precisely
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 )
                 I
                 may
                 truly
                 say
                 
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   circle
                
                 :
                 wherby
                 my
                 meaning
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   c
                   beeing
                   a
                   little
                   part
                   of
                   a
                   circle
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   circle
                
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 circle
                 )
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   figure
                   which
                   now
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   drawing
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   presently
                   draw
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   circle
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 beginning
                 to
                 power
                 wine
                 into
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 powred
                 some
                 few
                 dropps
                 ,
                 or
                 small
                 quantity
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 glasse
                 ,
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   glasse
                   full
                   of
                   wine
                   ,
                
                 it
                 being
                 only
                 full
                 when
                 the
                 last
                 word
                 wine
                 is
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 certainly
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 cannot
                 signify
                 that
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 wine
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 glasse
                 precisely
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 was
                 pronounced
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 glasse
                 full
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wine
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 then
                 a
                 powring
                 into
                 the
                 glasse
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 haue
                 filled
                 it
                 with
                 wine
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 signifyed
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 maner
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 desirous
                 to
                 shew
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 how
                 quikly
                 flax
                 becomes
                 fire
                 ,
                 holding
                 flax
                 in
                 one
                 hand
                 and
                 a
                 candle
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 flax
                 being
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 naturall
                 substance
                 in
                 that
                 precize
                 instant
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 is
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 should
                 say
                 
                   This
                   is
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 pronounces
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 kindles
                 the
                 flax
                 ,
                 soe
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 is
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 the
                 flax
                 is
                 kindled
                 ,
                 and
                 changed
                 into
                 fire
                 ,
                 noe
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 soe
                 simple
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 flax
                 remāing
                 as
                 it
                 now
                 is
                 vnkindled
                 ,
                 is
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 a
                 shewing
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 flax
                 kindled
                 
                   is
                   fire
                
                 ▪
                 noe
                 other
                 
                 wise
                 happens
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 present
                 case
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 intends
                 not
                 to
                 signifie
                 ,
                 this
                 bread
                 remaining
                 as
                 it
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 prunounce
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consecration
                 changed
                 into
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 flax
                 by
                 being
                 kindled
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 fire
                 )
                 
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 .
                 This
                 supposed
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 discours
                 of
                 the
                 obiection
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Bloud
                   ,
                
                 his
                 meaning
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   giue
                   vnto
                   you
                   .
                   and
                   which
                   yee
                   are
                   presently
                   to
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   and
                   my
                   Bloud
                   :
                
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 existent
                 actually
                 then
                 when
                 he
                 pronounced
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 presently
                 after
                 ;
                 no
                 otherwise
                 then
                 when
                 he
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   command
                
                 ;
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 command
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 giuen
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 presently
                 to
                 giue
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 pronounced
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 cleare
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 vnderstandingly
                 reade
                 the
                 text
                 for
                 he
                 commanded
                 his
                 disciples
                 to
                 
                   take
                   and
                   eate
                
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 instituting
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   ,
                   eate
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 his
                 meaning
                 was
                 to
                 signify
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 his
                 disciples
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 and
                 eate
                 .
                 now
                 his
                 disciples
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 and
                 eate
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 instituted
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 Sacramen●
                 
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 eaten
                 :
                 neither
                 was
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 instituted
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 allready
                 proued
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 meaning
                 ,
                 must
                 signify
                 somthing
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 .
                 So
                 farre
                 from
                 truth
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 intended
                 to
                 signify
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 held
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 whilst
                 he
                 precisely
                 pronounced
                 that
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 signifyed
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 giue
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 sayes
                 not
                 
                   see
                   ,
                   behold
                
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   take
                   ,
                   eate
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 what
                 ye
                 now
                 see
                 whilst
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 I
                 command
                 you
                 to
                 take
                 and
                 eate
                 presently
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 truth
                 is
                 made
                 clearer
                 in
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 chalice
                 ,
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   tooke
                   the
                   cup
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   thankes
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   it
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   drinke
                   yee
                   all
                   of
                   this
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Bloud
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   shed
                   for
                   many
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   .
                
                 where
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 renders
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 he
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 drinke
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 sayes
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   looke
                   yee
                   all
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Bloud
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 might
                 haue
                 beene
                 done
                 before
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 were
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 instituted
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 sayd
                 the
                 word
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 this
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   drinke
                   yee
                   all
                   of
                   it
                
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 till
                 the
                 consecration
                 and
                 
                 institution
                 was
                 past
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 already
                 proued
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 objection
                 herafter
                 acknowledgeth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 which
                 Christ
                 spake
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 stedfastly
                 beleeue
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 bread
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 IESVS
                 Christ
                 since
                 he
                 sayd
                 that
                 the
                 bread
                 which
                 he
                 brake
                 and
                 gaue
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   his
                   Body
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 this
                 profession
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 concernes
                 the
                 petson
                 that
                 wrote
                 this
                 paper
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 want
                 of
                 true
                 information
                 of
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 then
                 good
                 affection
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 zeale
                 certainly
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 describes
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   knowledge
                
                 .
                 
                 For
                 I
                 haue
                 clearly
                 now
                 demoustrated
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 proposition
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   bread
                   which
                   I
                   now
                   hold
                   in
                   my
                   hand
                   whilst
                   I
                   say
                   the
                   words
                
                 This
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   which
                
                 I
                 
                   am
                   now
                   to
                   giue
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   are
                   to
                   eate
                   after
                   it
                   be
                   made
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   by
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   consecration
                   ,
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 parts
                 to
                 glosse
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 ad
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 since
                 then
                 we
                 haue
                 those
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 the
                 
                 one
                 that
                 IESVS
                 gaue
                 bread
                 ;
                 the
                 othet
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 gaue
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 we
                 beleeue
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 will
                 beleeue
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 credit
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 comprehende
                 how
                 this
                 may
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 bread
                 which
                 we
                 eate
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 were
                 our
                 dutyes
                 to
                 rest
                 without
                 any
                 scruple
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 good
                 disposition
                 expressed
                 in
                 these
                 lines
                 ,
                 will
                 no
                 doubt
                 haue
                 a
                 great
                 influence
                 to
                 induce
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 wrote
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 right
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 these
                 mysterious
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 due
                 and
                 impartiall
                 ponderation
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 sayd
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 bread
                 remayning
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 consecration
                 ;
                 but
                 bread
                 made
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 consecration
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 eate
                 and
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 called
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 line
                 following
                 ,
                 instructeth
                 vs
                 and
                 draweth
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 difficulty
                 .
                 for
                 Christ
                 hauing
                 sayd
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 gaue
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 added
                 presently
                 that
                 
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 or
                 commemoration
                 therof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 opponent
                 may
                 please
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 iust
                 now
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 objection
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 part
                 to
                 glosse
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 adde
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 it
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 :
                 &
                 yet
                 presently
                 vppō
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 objection
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 glossed
                 ,
                 and
                 somthing
                 added
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 God's
                 word
                 .
                 Christ
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 objection
                 )
                 
                   hauing
                   said
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   gaue
                   ,
                   was
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   added
                   pr●sently
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   remembrance
                   or
                   cōmemoration
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 where
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 finde
                 you
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayd
                 in
                 expresse
                 and
                 plaine
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 affirme
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   sayd
                   was
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   commemoration
                   or
                   remembrance
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ?
                 or
                 where
                 stands
                 this
                 written
                 in
                 God
                 '
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   commemoration
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ?
                 or
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Bible
                 find
                 you
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 once
                 pronounced
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   commemoration
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 in
                 the
                 whol
                 new
                 Testament
                 no
                 such
                 expresse
                 words
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therfore
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayes
                 in
                 expresse
                 and
                 plaine
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 sayes
                 in
                 as
                 expresse
                 termes
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   a
                   commemoration
                   or
                   remembrance
                   of
                   my
                   Bady
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 once
                 names
                 
                   the
                   commemoration
                   
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 glosse
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 adde
                 some
                 thing
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 ,
                 to
                 affirme
                 that
                 he
                 says
                 what
                 he
                 neuer
                 sayd
                 nor
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 new
                 Testament
                 ?
                 If
                 therefore
                 you
                 stick
                 to
                 your
                 rule
                 iust
                 now
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 of
                 beleeuing
                 the
                 expresse
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 without
                 all
                 glosse
                 or
                 addition
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 stedfastly
                 beleeue
                 without
                 all
                 scruple
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 Sauiour
                 gaue
                 his
                 true
                 Body
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ;
                 seeing
                 what
                 you
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 commemoration
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 expresse
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 own
                 glosse
                 and
                 addition
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 he
                 says
                 not
                 in
                 as
                 expresse
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 gaue
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 commemoration
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 meaning
                 by
                 other
                 words
                 :
                 giue
                 me
                 leaue
                 to
                 reply
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 supposing
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 could
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 his
                 words
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 presently
                 proue
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 consequence
                 or
                 collection
                 drawn
                 from
                 an
                 others
                 words
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 his
                 direct
                 ,
                 cleare
                 and
                 expresse
                 words
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 follow
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 good
                 interpreters
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 expound
                 the
                 more
                 obscure
                 words
                 by
                 the
                 more
                 cleere
                 and
                 expresse
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 cōtrary
                 as
                 you
                 doe
                 here
                 .
                 Secondly
                 when
                 you
                 draw
                 from
                 other
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 this
                 consequence
                 that
                 he
                 meant
                 
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 called
                 his
                 body
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   commemoration
                   or
                   remembrance
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 either
                 you
                 haue
                 some
                 expresse
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 warrants
                 that
                 consequence
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 place
                 must
                 be
                 alleaged
                 which
                 will
                 he
                 as
                 hard
                 to
                 find
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 proposition
                 
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   commemoration
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 being
                 any
                 where
                 in
                 Scripture
                 )
                 or
                 you
                 must
                 beleeue
                 some
                 thing
                 with
                 a
                 Christian
                 faith
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 professe
                 to
                 beleeue
                 this
                 consequence
                 )
                 which
                 not
                 withstanding
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 principle
                 of
                 
                   beleeuing
                   nothing
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 consequence
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 framed
                 only
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 discours
                 and
                 iudgement
                 .
                 what
                 impiety
                 then
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 preferre
                 your
                 own
                 discours
                 before
                 the
                 expresse
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 expound
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 them
                 from
                 theyr
                 own
                 naturall
                 ,
                 proper
                 and
                 direct
                 sense
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 improper
                 and
                 figuratiue
                 by
                 a
                 cōsequence
                 gathered
                 by
                 humane
                 discours
                 only
                 ,
                 neither
                 expressed
                 nor
                 warranted
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 expressely
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 giue
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 compleat
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 objection
                 so
                 frequently
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 euery
                 Protestāt
                 ,
                 I
                 denie
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 euer
                 speake
                 or
                 meant
                 our
                 could
                 possibly
                 meane
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 his
                 Apostles
                 did
                 eate
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 
                   a
                   commemoration
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 
                   my
                   Body
                
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 
                   a
                   commemoration
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 may
                 appeare
                 ,
                 I
                 only
                 contend
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 super
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 then
                 receiue
                 and
                 eate
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   for
                   that
                   time
                
                 not
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 speake
                 any
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 institution
                 where
                 by
                 he
                 signified
                 that
                 he
                 gaue
                 then
                 to
                 his
                 apostles
                 a
                 remembrance
                 or
                 commemoration
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 I
                 proue
                 ,
                 I
                 conuince
                 euidently
                 against
                 the
                 obiection
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 (
                 not
                 hauing
                 euer
                 said
                 or
                 meant
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 commemoration
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                
                 being
                 noe
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 word
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 )
                 gaue
                 his
                 true
                 and
                 reall
                 body
                 substātially
                 present
                 vnder
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 bread
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 supper
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 giuen
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 to
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 obiection
                 it selfe
                 confesses
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 taken
                 in
                 themselues
                 and
                 without
                 relation
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 reall
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   his
                   body
                
                 .
                 
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 proue
                 that
                 this
                 plane
                 and
                 cleere
                 signification
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 as
                 they
                 sound
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 hindred
                 or
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 following
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 The
                 maine
                 ground
                 where
                 vppon
                 is
                 built
                 the
                 obiection
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 figuratiue
                 explication
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   which
                   is
                   gIuen
                   for
                   you
                   :
                   this
                   doe
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
                 From
                 these
                 textes
                 the
                 obiection
                 gathers
                 this
                 consequence
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 saith
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 calles
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 sentēce
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 he
                 calles
                 (
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 explication
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   remembrance
                   or
                   commemoration
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 he
                 meant
                 the
                 remembrance
                 or
                 commemoration
                 of
                 my
                 body
                 :
                 and
                 indeed
                 if
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 had
                 expressely
                 said
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   usy
                   Body
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   cowmemoration
                   or
                   remembrance
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 the
                 difficulty
                 had
                 beene
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 neither
                 said
                 nor
                 meant
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 imposed
                 vppon
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 false
                 glosse
                 and
                 grosse
                 mistake
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   remembrance
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                
                 are
                 as
                 different
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 when
                 one
                 friend
                 lends
                 a
                 booke
                 vnto
                 an
                 other
                 :
                 
                   read
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   remembrance
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 which
                 euery
                 child
                 will
                 see
                 to
                 be
                 quite
                 different
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 that
                 
                 these
                 two
                 sayings
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 meaning
                 and
                 signification
                 he
                 would
                 either
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 haue
                 no
                 wit
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 haue
                 lost
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 speakes
                 of
                 an
                 action
                 which
                 passes
                 ,
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   read
                   this
                
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 permanent
                 
                   this
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   this
                   booke
                
                 .
                 the
                 one
                 speakes
                 of
                 
                   a
                   worke
                   done
                   in
                   remembrance
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 affirmes
                 
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   remembrance
                   .
                
                 the
                 one
                 speakes
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   me
                
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 
                   a
                   Body
                
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 consists
                 both
                 of
                 soul
                 and
                 body
                 vnited
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 whol
                 proposition
                 is
                 quite
                 different
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 though
                 these
                 propositions
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 so
                 different
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 yet
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 haue
                 meant
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                   a
                   mere
                   remembrance
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 because
                 this
                 explication
                 must
                 be
                 verified
                 of
                 the
                 bread
                 which
                 was
                 consecrated
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 supper
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 speakes
                 of
                 that
                 euen
                 according
                 to
                 Protestants
                 .
                 now
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 ,
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 nothing
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Protestants
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 actually
                 and
                 visibly
                 present
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 then
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 being
                 seene
                 &
                 heard
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 neither
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 because
                 we
                 remember
                 things
                 past
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 as
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 should
                 haue
                 been
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 our
                 
                 Sauiours
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 law
                 were
                 before
                 he
                 dyed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   a
                   remembrance
                
                 or
                 commemoration
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 called
                 his
                 body
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 supper
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 meant
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 as
                 Protestants
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 explication
                 is
                 very
                 false
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 commanded
                 his
                 Apostles
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 meane
                 any
                 action
                 or
                 thing
                 then
                 present
                 or
                 done
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 action
                 which
                 he
                 enioyned
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 successors
                 to
                 doe
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 principally
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 cleerely
                 deliuered
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 v.
                 26.27
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   new
                   testament
                   in
                   my
                   bloud
                   ,
                   this
                   doe
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   you
                   drinke
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
                 where
                 the
                 greeke
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 ,
                 shall
                 drinke
                 ,
                 
                   quotiescumque
                   bibetis
                   ,
                   doe
                   this
                   so
                   often
                   as
                   you
                   shall
                   drinke
                   .
                
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 translated
                 by
                 Beza
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 latin
                 translation
                 ,
                 
                   quotiescumque
                   biberitis
                
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 you
                 
                   shall
                   drinke
                
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 haue
                 been
                 by
                 our
                 English
                 Trāslatours
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 closely
                 followed
                 the
                 greeke
                 text
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 it
                 made
                 not
                 for
                 theyr
                 pourpose
                 ,
                 and
                 soe
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 eyther
                 falsly
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 obscurely
                 ,
                 soe
                 often
                 as
                 you
                 drinke
                 ;
                 which
                 euidently
                 shews
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 meant
                 by
                 :
                 
                   doe
                   this
                
                 .
                 not
                 any
                 action
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 
                 supper
                 or
                 institution
                 and
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                
                 did
                 not
                 command
                 the
                 present
                 action
                 of
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 when
                 our
                 Lord
                 celebrated
                 his
                 last
                 supper
                 ,
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 because
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 action
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 he
                 twice
                 commanded
                 the
                 same
                 action
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 commanded
                 his
                 Apostles
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 was
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   take
                   ,
                   eate
                   .
                   drinke
                
                 &c.
                 therefore
                 to
                 free
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 from
                 a
                 nedelesse
                 tautologie
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 doing
                 some
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 some
                 other
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 conteined
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                
                 :
                 especially
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 remembrance
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 then
                 visibly
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 These
                 words
                 therefore
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 consecrating
                 and
                 frequenting
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 only
                 ,
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 an
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ▪
                 which
                 speake
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 those
                 words
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 obiection
                 )
                 are
                 plainely
                 &
                 simply
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 as
                 they
                 sound
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 glossing
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 (
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 ground
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 for
                 
                 any
                 such
                 figuratiue
                 glosse
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 prouued
                 )
                 and
                 each
                 Christian
                 must
                 beleeue
                 that
                 that
                 thing
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 gaue
                 his
                 Apostles
                 was
                 his
                 very
                 body
                 as
                 his
                 affirmed
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 happily
                 not
                 withstanding
                 that
                 this
                 were
                 granted
                 ,
                 some
                 Protestants
                 should
                 gather
                 from
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                
                 that
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 times
                 insuing
                 after
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 death
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 rhat
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 though
                 some
                 ancient
                 heretiques
                 haue
                 been
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 neuer
                 heard
                 of
                 any
                 Protestant
                 who
                 held
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 after
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 time
                 receiued
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 from
                 his
                 hands
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 obiection
                 is
                 to
                 noe
                 purpose
                 for
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 cleare
                 all
                 difficulties
                 which
                 may
                 probably
                 occurre
                 against
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 noe
                 good
                 consequence
                 :
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 would
                 haue
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 celebrated
                 and
                 frequented
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 hoast
                 after
                 the
                 consecration
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 not
                 his
                 true
                 body
                 :
                 or
                 thus
                 ,
                 therefore
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 called
                 his
                 body
                 in
                 the
                 institution
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 only
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 for
                 if
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   :
                
                 were
                 not
                 an
                 
                 explication
                 of
                 those
                 others
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 neuer
                 be
                 any
                 explieation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 noe
                 reason
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 thesc
                 words
                 :
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   remembrance
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   :
                
                 for
                 these
                 words
                 only
                 signifie
                 that
                 the
                 action
                 here
                 commanded
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   this
                
                 :
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 conteyncd
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 now
                 who
                 can
                 doubt
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 may
                 doe
                 one
                 action
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 action
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 ?
                 how
                 ordinary
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 write
                 his
                 own
                 workes
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 himselfe
                 hat
                 done
                 or
                 suffered
                 ?
                 did
                 not
                 S.
                 Faul
                 doe
                 this
                 ?
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 this
                 done
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 doing
                 or
                 suffering
                 such
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 any
                 thence
                 make
                 this
                 consequence
                 :
                 S.
                 Paul
                 writ
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 S.
                 Paul
                 who
                 writ
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 it selfe
                 :
                 who
                 sees
                 not
                 how
                 false
                 and
                 childish
                 this
                 discours
                 is
                 ?
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 when
                 he
                 appeared
                 to
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 whom
                 he
                 put
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 himselfe
                 suffering
                 vppon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 into
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 vppon
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 &c.
                 
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 then
                 say
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 was
                 not
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 is
                 Body
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 suffered
                 because
                 it
                 did
                 something
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 crucified
                 ?
                 what
                 Christian
                 will
                 dare
                 to
                 discours
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ?
                 if
                 then
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 own
                 body
                 that
                 suffered
                 vppon
                 the
                 crosse
                 can
                 doe
                 something
                 to
                 put
                 vs
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 crucifyed
                 once
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 denie
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 sacrificed
                 vppon
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 or
                 consecrated
                 vppon
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 put
                 vs
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 body
                 crucified
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 those
                 actions
                 there
                 done
                 of
                 consecrating
                 the
                 hoast
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 chalice
                 ,
                 of
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 of
                 giuing
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 eating
                 ,
                 drinking
                 &c.
                 should
                 signifie
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 there
                 inuisibly
                 present
                 ,
                 suffered
                 for
                 vs
                 many
                 yeares
                 agoe
                 and
                 sacrificed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 nourish
                 vs
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 not
                 hauing
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   remembrance
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 precisely
                 made
                 the
                 actions
                 done
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 Sacramēt
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 himselfe
                 or
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 a
                 remembrāce
                 of
                 himselfe
                 as
                 béfore
                 crucified
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 gaue
                 into
                 his
                 disciples
                 hands
                 being
                 a
                 remembrance
                 or
                 commemoration
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 for
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 remembrance
                 
                 or
                 commemoratian
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 thinke
                 him
                 to
                 speake
                 simply
                 that
                 should
                 say
                 :
                 I
                 giue
                 you
                 this
                 ring
                 in
                 remembrāce
                 of
                 this
                 ring
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 giue
                 you
                 this
                 bookc
                 for
                 a
                 cōmemoration
                 of
                 this
                 book
                 ,
                 certainly
                 the
                 remembràce
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 otherwise
                 then
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 :
                 
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 themselues
                 signifie
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 action
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 him
                 crucified
                 .
                 yet
                 speaking
                 independently
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 noe
                 absurdity
                 but
                 a
                 truth
                 to
                 grant
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 or
                 pe●son
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 themselues
                 considered
                 in
                 different
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 and
                 circumstances
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 remembrance
                 or
                 cōmemoration
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 signifie
                 
                   idem
                   per
                   idem
                
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 absurd
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 the
                 obiection
                 sayes
                 well
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 would
                 nor
                 be
                 absurd
                 to
                 say
                 I
                 giue
                 you
                 this
                 ring
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 remembrance
                 or
                 commemoration
                 here
                 after
                 that
                 this
                 same
                 ring
                 was
                 giuing
                 you
                 by
                 me
                 for
                 who
                 can
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 very
                 same
                 ring
                 when
                 he
                 lookes
                 or
                 thinkes
                 vppon
                 it
                 who
                 receaued
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 remembrance
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 giuen
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 friend
                 so
                 many
                 dayes
                 or
                 yeares
                 before
                 and
                 so
                 at
                 one
                 
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 considered
                 in
                 a
                 nother
                 different
                 precedent
                 time
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 friends
                 and
                 ancient
                 acquintance
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 separation
                 meet
                 first
                 togeather
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 put
                 the
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 accoustomed
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 you
                 very
                 well
                 :
                 Thus
                 if
                 a
                 king
                 or
                 Generall
                 should
                 act
                 his
                 own
                 part
                 vppon
                 a
                 stage
                 .
                 he
                 would
                 put
                 his
                 subiects
                 or
                 souldiers
                 there
                 present
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 himselfe
                 fighting
                 or
                 becoming
                 victorious
                 in
                 some
                 precedent
                 battel
                 .
                 Thus
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 appearing
                 to
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 made
                 him
                 presently
                 beleeue
                 and
                 remember
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 who
                 not
                 many
                 dayes
                 before
                 was
                 crucified
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 
                   Dominus
                   meus
                   &
                   Deus
                   meus
                
                 :
                 my
                 Lord
                 and
                 my
                 God.
                 Hence
                 appeares
                 manifestly
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 body
                 which
                 was
                 giuen
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 blood
                 which
                 was
                 shed
                 for
                 vs
                 remaning
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 proper
                 substance
                 and
                 nature
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 which
                 it
                 then
                 had
                 (
                 but
                 after
                 an
                 inuisible
                 and
                 diuine
                 manner
                 )
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 actions
                 of
                 consecrating
                 ,
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 eleuating
                 ,
                 and
                 receiuing
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 puts
                 vs
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 body
                 ,
                 blood
                 and
                 person
                 which
                 so
                 many
                 yeares
                 agoe
                 was
                 giuen
                 ,
                 shed
                 and
                 crucified
                 out
                 of
                 pure
                 mercy
                 for
                 vs.
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 here
                 shouid
                 replye
                 that
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 fore
                 named
                 instances
                 he
                 proued
                 that
                 one
                 thing
                 or
                 
                 person
                 may
                 put
                 vs
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 themselues
                 in
                 different
                 times
                 and
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 cannot
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 commemoration
                 or
                 memoriall
                 of
                 it selfe
                 euen
                 in
                 those
                 different
                 times
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 cours
                 of
                 speach
                 amongst
                 men
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 thing
                 remaines
                 in
                 its
                 whole
                 visible
                 substance
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 difficulties
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 memoriall
                 or
                 remembrance
                 of
                 it selfe
                 or
                 noe
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 he
                 capable
                 of
                 putting
                 one
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 existent
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 other
                 functions
                 and
                 perfections
                 properly
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 which
                 being
                 of
                 cheefer
                 and
                 more
                 primary
                 vse
                 and
                 consequence
                 giue
                 the
                 name
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 rightly
                 termed
                 a
                 memory
                 or
                 remembrance
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 actually
                 reduces
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 temembrance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 so
                 changed
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 its
                 proper
                 functions
                 amongst
                 men
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 remaines
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 substance
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 proprieties
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 )
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 maine
                 ends
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 what
                 it
                 did
                 or
                 suffered
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 may
                 properly
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 memoriall
                 ,
                 commemoration
                 ,
                 remembrance
                 or
                 memory
                 of
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Thus
                 though
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 appearing
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 after
                 his
                 resurrection
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 
                 and
                 liuing
                 forme
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 who
                 suffered
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 because
                 his
                 other
                 actions
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 inlightning
                 ,
                 comforting
                 ,
                 confirming
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 &c.
                 were
                 his
                 primarie
                 actions
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 appellations
                 according
                 to
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 remembrance
                 which
                 he
                 caused
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 was
                 secundary
                 and
                 of
                 lesse
                 consequence
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 he
                 hath
                 noe
                 vse
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 functions
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 an
                 inuisible
                 and
                 hidden
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 why
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 put
                 is
                 cheefly
                 to
                 continue
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 bitter
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 deseruedly
                 termed
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 himselfe
                 suffering
                 vppon
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
                 Thus
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 reason
                 a
                 sword
                 wherewith
                 some
                 valiant
                 champion
                 hath
                 atcheeued
                 some
                 notable
                 feate
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 weares
                 it
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 vses
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 those
                 famous
                 exploits
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 hung
                 vp
                 as
                 a
                 monument
                 for
                 those
                 exploits
                 in
                 some
                 publike
                 place
                 or
                 temple
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 it selfe
                 as
                 working
                 those
                 noble
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 Golias
                 vsed
                 by
                 Dauid
                 in
                 the
                 beheading
                 of
                 that
                 tower
                 of
                 flesch
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 as
                 a
                 monument
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 memoriall
                 of
                 it
                 
                 selfe
                 as
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 atcheeuing
                 that
                 victorie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 hath
                 beene
                 said
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   bloud
                
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 conuenient
                 then
                 te
                 receaue
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 of
                 speech
                 in
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 kinde
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 is
                 conteined
                 in
                 this
                 paragraphe
                 of
                 the
                 obiections
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 granted
                 (
                 supposing
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 right
                 explication
                 giuen
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 )
                 as
                 conteining
                 nothing
                 against
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 they
                 repeate
                 only
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 without
                 relation
                 either
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 goes
                 befote
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 followes
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 tooke
                 bread
                 
                   or
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
                 so
                 they
                 will
                 forget
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 farre
                 this
                 is
                 from
                 truth
                 cleerely
                 appeares
                 by
                 what
                 our
                 approued
                 authours
                 write
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 who
                 most
                 exactely
                 exanime
                 all
                 
                 precedents
                 and
                 consequences
                 belonging
                 to
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 I
                 haue
                 hetherto
                 indeauored
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 this
                 treatis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 they
                 will
                 forget
                 that
                 this
                 cup
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 said
                 was
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 was
                 after
                 consecration
                 called
                 by
                 him
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 holy
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 obiecter
                 would
                 make
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 memory
                 ,
                 should
                 we
                 forget
                 these
                 words
                 which
                 vsually
                 we
                 pronounce
                 euery
                 day
                 in
                 saying
                 Masse
                 :
                 we
                 therefore
                 remember
                 very
                 well
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayd
                 according
                 to
                 S.
                 Luke
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 :
                 
                   This
                   cup
                   is
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   in
                   my
                   blood
                   .
                
                 but
                 we
                 remember
                 not
                 that
                 either
                 S.
                 Luke
                 or
                 S.
                 Paul
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 writer
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 euer
                 alleadged
                 this
                 reason
                 here
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 obiection
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 sacred
                 cup
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   holy
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 gladly
                 haue
                 any
                 Protestant
                 helpe
                 the
                 weakenesse
                 of
                 our
                 memory
                 by
                 producing
                 any
                 clere
                 text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 where
                 this
                 reason
                 is
                 giuen
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 noe
                 such
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 (
                 as
                 vndoubtedly
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 )
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 giue
                 vs
                 leaue
                 to
                 
                 esteeme
                 this
                 explication
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 principles
                 )
                 groundlesse
                 and
                 noe
                 way
                 belonging
                 to
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 mere
                 glosse
                 framed
                 from
                 their
                 naturall
                 discours
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 pure
                 mistake
                 grown
                 from
                 their
                 ignoranee
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   new
                   Testament
                
                 here
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 acception
                 of
                 that
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 by
                 new
                 Testament
                 here
                 vnderstand
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 ignorant
                 readers
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 may
                 and
                 doe
                 happily
                 misconceaue
                 )
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 for
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 were
                 then
                 written
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 who
                 will
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 cup
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 that
                 by
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 blood
                 should
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 bookes
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 we
                 must
                 conceaue
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 signe
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 essentiall
                 and
                 substantiall
                 part
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 thus
                 words
                 and
                 sentences
                 are
                 signes
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 thoughts
                 and
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 speaker
                 ,
                 but
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 outward
                 discours
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   new
                   Testament
                
                 were
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 internall
                 will
                 and
                 intention
                 ,
                 but
                 withall
                 were
                 a
                 necessary
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 compleat
                 Testament
                 of
                 
                 the
                 new
                 law
                 then
                 inacted
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 beare
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 whol
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 presently
                 see
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 obiection
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 that
                 by
                 
                   new
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 but
                 truly
                 &
                 really
                 (
                 though
                 partially
                 )
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 it selfe
                 solemnised
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 supper
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 most
                 precious
                 blood
                 there
                 properly
                 receaued
                 and
                 diuided
                 amongst
                 his
                 Apostles
                 :
                 whereby
                 he
                 certified
                 and
                 obliged
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 authour
                 ,
                 head
                 ,
                 protectour
                 &
                 defendour
                 of
                 his
                 law
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 should
                 truly
                 professe
                 it
                 by
                 giuing
                 what
                 he
                 held
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 testified
                 and
                 obliged
                 themselues
                 and
                 all
                 Christians
                 representatiuely
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 professe
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 law
                 by
                 receauing
                 and
                 diuiding
                 of
                 it
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 make
                 cleare
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 sayd
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 also
                 know
                 in
                 generall
                 what
                 a
                 Testament
                 is
                 .
                 In
                 latin
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 testamentum
                 :
                 of
                 wose
                 etymologie
                 Iustinianus
                 Instit.
                 de
                 testamentis
                 ordinandis
                 ,
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Testamentum
                   ex
                   eo
                   appellatur
                   ,
                   quòd
                   testatio
                   mentis
                   sit
                   .
                
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 testament
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 testification
                 of
                 our
                 mynde
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 true
                 testament
                 includes
                 two
                 thinges
                 ,
                 a
                 reall
                 minde
                 and
                 intention
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 we
                 testify
                 :
                 and
                 an
                 outward
                 testification
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 intend
                 ,
                 or
                 oblige
                 ,
                 our selues
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 so
                 that
                 
                 neyther
                 this
                 outward
                 testimony
                 without
                 the
                 inward
                 will
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 inward
                 will
                 without
                 the
                 outward
                 
                   testifying
                   of
                   it
                
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 compleatly
                 termed
                 a
                 testament
                 .
                 not
                 the
                 inward
                 will
                 alone
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 amongst
                 men
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 externally
                 testifyed
                 :
                 not
                 the
                 outward
                 testimony
                 alone
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 must
                 haue
                 something
                 reall
                 which
                 it
                 testifyes
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 outward
                 testification
                 as
                 corresponding
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 exhibiting
                 it
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 testament
                 .
                 now
                 all
                 kindes
                 of
                 externall
                 significations
                 of
                 our
                 wills
                 ot
                 intentions
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 signify
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 compleate
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 makes
                 this
                 testament
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 signifyed
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 subscriptions
                 ,
                 seales
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 solemnityes
                 are
                 not
                 mere
                 signes
                 ,
                 buts
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 testament
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 pronuntiation
                 of
                 the
                 wordes
                 in
                 a
                 sermon
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 a
                 preacher
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 essentially
                 required
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 sermon
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 outward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 testament
                 ,
                 or
                 last
                 compliment
                 or
                 confirmation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 accustomed
                 to
                 be
                 exhibited
                 in
                 bloud
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 witnesses
                 Liuie
                 speaking
                 of
                 a
                 solemne
                 league
                 or
                 testament
                 made
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 the
                 Albans
                 and
                 no
                 lesse
                 Moyses
                 in
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 testament
                 or
                 pact
                 made
                 betwixt
                 Allmighty
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Israëlites
                 ,
                 vnto
                 which
                 
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 may
                 we
                 haue
                 alluded
                 in
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 chalice
                 .
                 vsing
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 two
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 phrase
                 ,
                 or
                 maner
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   bioud
                   of
                   the
                   testament
                   which
                   our
                   Lord
                   hath
                   made
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testawent
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 the
                 word
                 testament
                 is
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Berith
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Greeke
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 diatheke
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 signify
                 a
                 pact
                 ,
                 league
                 ,
                 or
                 solemne
                 promise
                 mutually
                 obligatory
                 betwixt
                 two
                 parties
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Greeke
                 word
                 a
                 testament
                 ,
                 or
                 last
                 will
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 sayes
                 Hebr.
                 9.
                 yet
                 because
                 that
                 last
                 will
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 solemne
                 and
                 strong
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 pacts
                 ,
                 or
                 leagues
                 ,
                 the
                 Greeke
                 word
                 diatheke
                 often
                 signifyes
                 a
                 pact
                 or
                 promise
                 mutuall
                 ,
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Septuaginta
                 translate
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Berith
                 by
                 the
                 Greeke
                 diatheke
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 notes
                 Zachar
                 .
                 9.11
                 .
                 and
                 Psal.
                 82.1
                 .
                 Mach.
                 1.
                 and
                 often
                 the
                 English
                 Protestant
                 translations
                 for
                 berith
                 put
                 testament
                 ;
                 thus
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 arke
                 of
                 Moyses
                 the
                 arke
                 of
                 the
                 testament
                 ,
                 Berith
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 .
              
               
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 24.
                 of
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 the
                 bloud
                 is
                 there
                 sprinkled
                 first
                 vppon
                 the
                 aultar
                 ,
                 which
                 supplyed
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 amongst
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 wherby
                 ,
                 as
                 Interpretours
                 ,
                 and
                 ancient
                 authours
                 obserue
                 ,
                 was
                 signifyed
                 that
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 who
                 first
                 
                 broke
                 this
                 pact
                 ,
                 or
                 testament
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 shed
                 ,
                 and
                 dispersed
                 as
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 and
                 S.
                 Marke
                 commāded
                 his
                 bloud
                 to
                 be
                 deuided
                 amongst
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 
                   drinke
                   yee
                   all
                   of
                   this
                
                 ,
                 ir
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 any
                 signes
                 ,
                 or
                 figures
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 bloud
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 opponent
                 here
                 imagines
                 ,
                 that
                 hence
                 is
                 drawn
                 a
                 most
                 forcible
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 Exodus
                 there
                 was
                 shed
                 and
                 dispersed
                 true
                 reall
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 signe
                 or
                 figure
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 testament
                 ,
                 so
                 hcre
                 also
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 true
                 bloud
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 both
                 Moyses
                 and
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 vsing
                 the
                 same
                 maner
                 of
                 speach
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 solemne
                 le●gue
                 or
                 testament
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 ,
                 requiring
                 no
                 lesse
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 true
                 bloud
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 in
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 other
                 ancient
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 hence
                 may
                 clerly
                 enough
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 himselfe
                 held
                 ,
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 to
                 confirme
                 this
                 league
                 ,
                 or
                 pact
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tooke
                 it
                 and
                 drunke
                 it
                 to
                 confirme
                 it
                 of
                 th●yrs
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 testamens
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 testament
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Grace
                 was
                 stregthned
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 accomplished
                 on
                 both
                 parts
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 testamēt
                 ,
                 an
                 authenticall
                 instrument
                 drawn
                 of
                 any
                 dying
                 mans
                 wili
                 ,
                 
                 witnessed
                 ,
                 subscribed
                 ,
                 sealed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 rightly
                 and
                 ptoperly
                 called
                 his
                 last
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 testament
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 our
                 present
                 occasion
                 ,
                 the
                 couenant
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 testifyed
                 or
                 confirmed
                 by
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 is
                 rightly
                 called
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sacred
                 bloud
                 of
                 his
                 as
                 testifying
                 and
                 confirming
                 this
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 decree
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 properly
                 termed
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 in
                 S.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 his
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 authenticall
                 instrument
                 wherby
                 this
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 was
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 testifyed
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 euidently
                 appeares
                 how
                 vaine
                 &
                 false
                 the
                 explication
                 here
                 giuen
                 by
                 the
                 opponēt
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 here
                 by
                 new
                 Testamēt
                 be
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 then
                 Exod.
                 24.
                 by
                 Testament
                 should
                 be
                 only
                 vnderstond
                 ,
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 then
                 made
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Isrealites
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 phrase
                 being
                 vsed
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 )
                 which
                 were
                 ridiculous
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 called
                 the
                 cup
                 is
                 bloud
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 maner
                 as
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 bread
                 his
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Still
                 more
                 glosses
                 ,
                 additions
                 ,
                 and
                 mistakes
                 :
                 where
                 did
                 our
                 Sau●our
                 
                   call
                   the
                   cup
                   is
                   bloud
                
                 ?
                 where
                 read
                 you
                 these
                 woades
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   cup
                   is
                   my
                   bloud
                
                 ?
                 he
                 saith
                 indeede
                 ,
                 haiung
                 taken
                 the
                 cup
                 ,
                 
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                
                 but
                 neuer
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   cup
                   is
                   my
                   bloud
                
                 :
                 he
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   cup
                   ,
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   in
                   my
                   bloud
                
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 neuer
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   cup
                   is
                   my
                   bloud
                
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 euer
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   bread
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 .
                 Such
                 propositions
                 as
                 these
                 therefore
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 vppon
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 can
                 eyther
                 shew
                 them
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 proue
                 them
                 euidently
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 cup
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Testament
                 or
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 wy
                 should
                 not
                 the
                 bread
                 be
                 the
                 Testament
                 or
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cup
                 was
                 iust
                 now
                 called
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opponent
                 )
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 holy
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 :
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ;
                 or
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 bloud
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 
                   new
                   Testament
                
                 now
                 signifyes
                 
                   a
                   figure
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   bloud
                   ,
                
                 &
                 what
                 it
                 pleases
                 the
                 opponent
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 different
                 apprehensions
                 and
                 phantasies
                 framed
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 Scripture
                 or
                 ground
                 ;
                 so
                 inconstant
                 are
                 Protestants
                 in
                 theyr
                 assertions
                 !
                 neither
                 is
                 therefore
                 
                   new
                   Testamenr
                
                 here
                 ,
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 tha
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 bloud
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 bloud
                 is
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cup
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 his
                 
                 bloud
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 declares
                 expressely
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 called
                 here
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 )
                 his
                 true
                 reall
                 bloud
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 called
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 be
                 his
                 true
                 reall
                 body
                 ?
                 whether
                 his
                 body
                 here
                 may
                 be
                 termed
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 &c.
                 seeing
                 we
                 haue
                 nothing
                 in
                 Scripture
                 or
                 fathers
                 ,
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 determine
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 curious
                 and
                 needlesse
                 question
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 leagues
                 betwixt
                 persons
                 were
                 confirmed
                 by
                 bloud
                 ,
                 yet
                 seeing
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 custome
                 both
                 in
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Exodus
                 c.
                 14.
                 now
                 cited
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 the
                 bodyes
                 of
                 those
                 creatures
                 whose
                 bloud
                 they
                 sprinkled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seemes
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 here
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 made
                 a
                 true
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 his
                 sacred
                 body
                 ,
                 putting
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Diuines
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   mortuo
                   modo
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 maner
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 body
                 ,
                 exhibiting
                 it
                 as
                 separate
                 from
                 his
                 bloud
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 receauing
                 it
                 from
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 happily
                 be
                 termed
                 his
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 vnbloudily
                 sacrificed
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 lesse
                 his
                 true
                 body
                 then
                 were
                 the
                 true
                 bodyes
                 of
                 those
                 creatures
                 sacrificed
                 in
                 Exodus
                 the
                 24
                 or
                 then
                 I
                 haue
                 prooued
                 his
                 true
                 bloud
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 argument
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 authour
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 new
                 maners
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 conclude
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 conducing
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 poynt
                 in
                 question
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 indure
                 any
                 figure
                 ,
                 or
                 impropriety
                 of
                 speehe
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 affect
                 they
                 themselues
                 wrest
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 whether
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 
                   vnder
                   this
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   vnder
                   those
                   species
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 that
                 this
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 signifyes
                 nothing
                 present
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 defend
                 euery
                 mans
                 different
                 opinion
                 ,
                 each
                 hath
                 his
                 particular
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 wayes
                 to
                 maynteyne
                 his
                 own
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 I
                 defend
                 what
                 before
                 I
                 haue
                 answeared
                 ,
                 and
                 demonstrated
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 meaning
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 signify
                 nothing
                 precisely
                 present
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 was
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 when
                 the
                 Apostles
                 tooke
                 ,
                 and
                 ate
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 presently
                 before
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 the
                 wholl
                 proposition
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 was
                 pronounced
                 .
                 which
                 sense
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 instance
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 expression
                 vsed
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 opponent
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   whether
                   by
                   this
                   worde
                   ,
                   this
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   by
                   the
                   worde
                   ,
                
                 this
                 .
                 
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 obiection
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   word
                
                 ,
                 not
                 hauing
                 yet
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 after
                 ,
                 to
                 witt
                 ,
                 this
                 ,
                 certainly
                 the
                 opponent
                 cannot
                 signify
                 any
                 thing
                 present
                 precisesy
                 when
                 these
                 two
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   word
                
                 were
                 written
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 presently
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 to
                 witt
                 ,
                 this
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 opponents
                 own
                 writing
                 is
                 conuinced
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 may
                 ,
                 &
                 doth
                 ordinarily
                 signify
                 something
                 not
                 present
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 or
                 written
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 after
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 or
                 spoken
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 whether
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 vnderstand
                 
                   shall
                   become
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   transubstantiated
                
                 :
                 surely
                 these
                 distractions
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 testimonyes
                 of
                 truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 again
                 the
                 
                   objection
                   ,
                   puts
                
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 signified
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 is
                 ,
                 follows
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 objection
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 calumnie
                 forged
                 by
                 Caluin
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 dispersed
                 amongst
                 the
                 vulgar
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Romane
                 Catholicque
                 Doctours
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 vnderstand
                 
                   shall
                   become
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   transubstantiated
                
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 gather
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 sequel
                 ,
                 transubstantiation
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 reall
                 and
                 proper
                 signification
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 all
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 word
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 natiue
                 ,
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinary
                 signification
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 transubstantiated
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   become
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 neyther
                 indeede
                 can
                 they
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 destroy
                 their
                 own
                 principles
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 by
                 is
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 become
                 ,
                 or
                 transubstantiated
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 
                   this
                   ,
                   bread
                
                 ;
                 (
                 seeing
                 they
                 all
                 affirme
                 that
                 bread
                 only
                 becomes
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 transubstantiated
                 into
                 Christ's
                 body
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 were
                 plainly
                 to
                 contradict
                 themselues
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 maynest
                 points
                 in
                 this
                 controuersy
                 betwixt
                 Caluinists
                 and
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 affirming
                 that
                 hread
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 denying
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   those
                   distractions
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   testimonyes
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 diuersity
                 of
                 opinions
                 amongst
                 vs
                 here
                 reckoned
                 vp
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 these
                 wordes
                 this
                 .
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 seemes
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 haue
                 something
                 of
                 that
                 eye
                 condemned
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 which
                 sees
                 a
                 mote
                 in
                 anothers
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 discouers
                 not
                 a
                 beame
                 in
                 it selfe
                 .
                 The
                 opponent
                 summes
                 here
                 vp
                 fower
                 differēt
                 opinions
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 false
                 imposition
                 and
                 no
                 opinion
                 of
                 ours
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 signifying
                 
                   vnder
                   this
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   vnder
                   these
                   species
                
                 ,
                 are
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 ,
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 opponent
                 in
                 different
                 words
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 by
                 
                   vnder
                   this
                
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 our
                 Authours
                 vnderstand
                 
                   vnder
                   this
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 
                 meane
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   vnder
                   these
                   species
                   of
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 to
                 omit
                 that
                 no
                 Catholicque
                 Authour
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 precisely
                 signifyes
                 ,
                 
                   vnder
                   this
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   vnder
                   these
                   species
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   vnder
                   these
                   species
                   ,
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   :
                
                 the
                 third
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 signifyed
                 
                   nothing
                   present
                
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 
                   nothing
                   present
                
                 ,
                 be
                 meant
                 ,
                 nothing
                 present
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 another
                 imposition
                 vppon
                 Catholicque
                 Authours
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 speake
                 like
                 Caluinists
                 ,
                 against
                 themselues
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 therby
                 be
                 meant
                 ,
                 nothing
                 present
                 precisely
                 in
                 that
                 momēt
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 was
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 Catholicque
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 opinion
                 ,
                 for
                 seing
                 no
                 Catholike
                 teaches
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 is
                 vnder
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 bread
                 be
                 transubstantiated
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 agrees
                 well
                 with
                 their
                 opinion
                 that
                 nothing
                 in
                 particular
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 existent
                 when
                 that
                 word
                 was
                 spoktn
                 ,
                 bread
                 being
                 then
                 vnder
                 its
                 own
                 species
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 vppon
                 a
                 iust
                 examination
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 in
                 truth
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 opinion
                 of
                 Catholicques
                 in
                 the
                 whol
                 reckoning
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 vnderseruedly
                 termed
                 distractions
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   no
                   testimonies
                
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 the
                 opponent
                 put
                 some
                 reall
                 diuersity
                 of
                 opinions
                 amongst
                 Catholicque
                 Authours
                 about
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 fower
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 
                 shew
                 made
                 ,
                 yet
                 seing
                 they
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 natiue
                 signification
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 figures
                 or
                 improprieties
                 ,
                 which
                 exclude
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 :
                 this
                 variety
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 termed
                 no
                 testimony
                 of
                 truth
                 in
                 this
                 poynt
                 controuersed
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 other
                 different
                 opinions
                 of
                 Schoolemen
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 mysteries
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 being
                 nothing
                 but
                 diuers
                 wayes
                 which
                 learned
                 men
                 take
                 to
                 explicate
                 or
                 defend
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 of
                 faith
                 wherin
                 they
                 all
                 agree
                 against
                 Infidells
                 or
                 Heretiques
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 the
                 Opponent
                 known
                 or
                 considered
                 the
                 diuersityes
                 of
                 opinions
                 risen
                 vp
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 few
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 hundrcd
                 yeares
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 amongst
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 mayne
                 signification
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 Luther
                 confesses
                 to
                 haue
                 amounted
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 ten
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 not
                 many
                 yeares
                 after
                 rekons
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 two
                 hundred
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 iust
                 occasion
                 giuen
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   these
                   dis●ractions
                   can
                   be
                   ne
                   testimonyes
                   of
                   truth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 these
                 discords
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 but
                 halfe
                 true
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 all
                 hold
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 ;
                 wherof
                 
                 it
                 followeth
                 that
                 these
                 wordes
                 are
                 true
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 halfe
                 of
                 that
                 he
                 held
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 sayd
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 hauing
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 halfe
                 of
                 that
                 he
                 held
                 ,
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 also
                 spoken
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 difficulty
                 arises
                 from
                 want
                 of
                 knowledge
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 an
                 accident
                 from
                 a
                 substance
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 so
                 explicated
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 vnlearned
                 will
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 be
                 better
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 a
                 familiar
                 instance
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 matter
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 a
                 philosophicall
                 discourse
                 .
                 The
                 Opponent
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 might
                 haue
                 sayd
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 (
                 
                   this
                   is
                   bread
                
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 sayd
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 .
                 now
                 I
                 demand
                 ,
                 seing
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 thinges
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Opponent
                 termes
                 them
                 )
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 whether
                 these
                 words
                 
                   this
                   is
                   bread
                
                 had
                 been
                 only
                 halfe
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 answered
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 but
                 halfe
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 whensoeuer
                 we
                 demonstrate
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 in
                 ordinary
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 horse
                 ,
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 a
                 stone
                 &c.
                 we
                 speake
                 but
                 halfe
                 truly
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 always
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 species
                 ,
                 or
                 accidents
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 yea
                 when
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 sayd
                 ,
                 behold
                 the
                 lamb
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 heauenly
                 
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   beloued
                   Son
                
                 ,
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 hauing
                 both
                 substance
                 and
                 species
                 ,
                 those
                 propositions
                 had
                 been
                 but
                 halfe
                 true
                 .
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 proposition
                 
                   this
                   is
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 is
                 absolutely
                 and
                 entirely
                 true
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 answer
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 opposed
                 ;
                 for
                 species
                 ,
                 or
                 accidents
                 are
                 not
                 different
                 thinges
                 ,
                 absolutely
                 speaking
                 ,
                 but
                 relatiue
                 appendixes
                 ,
                 dependances
                 ,
                 adjuncts
                 ,
                 or
                 exhibitions
                 of
                 thinges
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 absolutly
                 denominated
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 substances
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 person
                 cloathed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 true
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 Peeter
                 ,
                 or
                 Iohn
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 cloathes
                 being
                 only
                 adjuncts
                 ,
                 or
                 meanes
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 person
                 whose
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 intended
                 to
                 be
                 included
                 in
                 this
                 demonstration
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 hauing
                 only
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 cloake
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 meaning
                 
                   this
                   cloake
                   is
                   not
                   Peeter
                
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 speake
                 true
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 know
                 his
                 meaning
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 ordinary
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 by
                 some
                 particular
                 signe
                 he
                 gaue
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 his
                 meaning
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 either
                 not
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 or
                 vnderstood
                 to
                 speake
                 false
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 demonstration
                 this
                 is
                 instituted
                 in
                 such
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 to
                 signify
                 the
                 person
                 or
                 thing
                 demonstrable
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 their
                 adjuncts
                 ,
                 ot
                 accidents
                 .
                 Apply
                 this
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 is
                 solued
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 any
                 iudge
                 which
                 opinion
                 is
                 lesse
                 forged
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 naturall
                 ;
                 ours
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 tbis
                 signifyes
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 held
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 theyrs
                 who
                 say
                 
                   vnder
                   this
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   vnder
                   these
                   species
                
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 signifies
                 bread
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 ,
                 being
                 spoken
                 before
                 consecration
                 ,
                 will
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 signify
                 nothing
                 after
                 consecration
                 :
                 can
                 it
                 both
                 be
                 somthing
                 and
                 nothing
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 signifie
                 bread
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 
                   this
                   bread
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 can
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 signifie
                 but
                 bread
                 :
                 not
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 why
                 ?
                 because
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 when
                 he
                 sayd
                 this
                 ;
                 not
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 body
                 could
                 not
                 signify
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 neyther
                 as
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 consecrated
                 when
                 he
                 sayd
                 this
                 :
                 they
                 must
                 therefore
                 confesse
                 it
                 to
                 signify
                 bread
                 ,
                 or
                 nothing
                 :
                 if
                 bread
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 bread
                 he
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 bread
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 repetition
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 objected
                 before
                 :
                 wherfore
                 I
                 referre
                 the
                 reader
                 to
                 my
                 former
                 answer
                 ,
                 wherin
                 I
                 auoide
                 all
                 these
                 difficultyes
                 by
                 replying
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 iust
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 pronounced
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 neyther
                 signified
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 nor
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 ;
                 nor
                 bread
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 precisely
                 then
                 held
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 before
                 he
                 pronounced
                 the
                 other
                 words
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 nothing
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   presentely
                   to
                   giue
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   and
                   eate
                   ,
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   :
                
                 and
                 this
                 well
                 considered
                 ,
                 let
                 any
                 man
                 iudge
                 whether
                 opinion
                 is
                 lesse
                 forged
                 and
                 more
                 naturall
                 ;
                 ours
                 ,
                 which
                 puts
                 a
                 plaine
                 ,
                 proper
                 ,
                 obuious
                 signification
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 subiect
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 copula
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 predicate
                 of
                 this
                 proposition
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 agreeing
                 with
                 the
                 wholl
                 context
                 and
                 intention
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ;
                 or
                 theyrs
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 haue
                 signifyed
                 a
                 mere
                 peece
                 of
                 naturall
                 bread
                 not
                 yet
                 made
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 by
                 
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   commemoration
                   of
                   my
                   body
                
                 ;
                 ●nd
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 without
                 all
                 ground
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 plaine
                 text
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 mystery
                 here
                 instituted
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 common
                 sense
                 &
                 discourse
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 already
                 proued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 discouered
                 what
                 our
                 Lord
                 brake
                 and
                 gaue
                 ;
                 what
                 he
                 bad
                 them
                 take
                 and
                 eate
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 sayd
                 was
                 his
                 body
                 :
                 none
                 need
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 disciples
                 did
                 eate
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 tooke
                 ,
                 blessed
                 ,
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 bad
                 then
                 eate
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 bread
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 rule
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 yet
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 sayd
                 
                   it
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 eate
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 sayd
                 was
                 
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 what
                 can
                 any
                 conceiue
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 bread
                 ?
                 for
                 what
                 sayd
                 he
                 was
                 his
                 body
                 ?
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 bread
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 tooke
                 ,
                 blessed
                 .
                 brake
                 and
                 gaue
                 ,
                 and
                 bad
                 them
                 eate
                 ,
                 saying
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 disproue
                 the
                 Protestant
                 church
                 in
                 this
                 poynt
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 neuer
                 maintayne
                 transubstantiation
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 institution
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 beleeue
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 eate
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 remaynes
                 bread
                 after
                 consecration
                 both
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 sayd
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 repeated
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 ouer
                 ,
                 and
                 altogeather
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 new
                 repetition
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 answered
                 before
                 .
                 only
                 here
                 seemes
                 another
                 objection
                 to
                 be
                 pointed
                 at
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 framed
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 clearly
                 by
                 other
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 tooke
                 ,
                 blessed
                 ,
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 ,
                 was
                 bread
                 :
                 for
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 tooke
                 ,
                 was
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 confessed
                 to
                 haue
                 been
                 so
                 by
                 both
                 sydes
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 tooke
                 ,
                 he
                 blessed
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 blessed
                 he
                 brake
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 brake
                 ,
                 he
                 gaue
                 ;
                 therefore
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 gaue
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 was
                 bread
                 .
                 I
                 
                 answer
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 bread
                 in
                 denomination
                 both
                 which
                 he
                 tooke
                 ,
                 blessed
                 ,
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 bread
                 which
                 he
                 tooke
                 ,
                 was
                 bread
                 remayning
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 bread
                 which
                 he
                 ga●e
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   bread
                   made
                   his
                   body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 bread
                 in
                 denomination
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 bread
                 which
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 when
                 he
                 tooke
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 his
                 body
                 when
                 gaue
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 reply
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 sayd
                 gratis
                 ,
                 and
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 mere
                 shift
                 ,
                 for
                 obscuring
                 and
                 inuoluing
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 an
                 explication
                 destroying
                 and
                 contradicting
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 sayd
                 with
                 great
                 ground
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 Scripture
                 it selfe
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 an
                 Infidell
                 should
                 oppose
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 water
                 into
                 wyne
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 S.
                 Ihon
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 argument
                 ,
                 &
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 wherewhith
                 the
                 seruants
                 filled
                 the
                 vessels
                 at
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 command
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 drew
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 vessels
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 drew
                 out
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 carryed
                 to
                 the
                 maister
                 of
                 the
                 mariage-feast
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 carryed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 drunke
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 seruants
                 filled
                 the
                 vessels
                 first
                 withall
                 ,
                 was
                 water
                 ;
                 therefore
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 maister
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 ,
                 drunke
                 ,
                 was
                 water
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 vnto
                 such
                 an
                 objection
                 may
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 respet
                 only
                 the
                 name
                 or
                 denomination
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 put
                 
                 into
                 the
                 vessels
                 ,
                 the
                 maister
                 drunke
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 water
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 true
                 (
                 to
                 say
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 drunke
                 water
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 water
                 which
                 remayned
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 when
                 in
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 vessels
                 ,
                 was
                 denominated
                 
                   water
                   made
                   wyne
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 maister
                 drunke
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 fiction
                 of
                 myne
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 affirme
                 herof
                 ,
                 is
                 plainly
                 deliuered
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Bible
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 
                   Iesus
                   saith
                   vnto
                   them
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   fill
                   the
                   water-pots
                   with
                   water
                
                 .
                 here
                 behold
                 water
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   they
                   filled
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   brimme
                   :
                
                 see
                 here
                 is
                 water
                 put
                 into
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 seruanrs
                 .
                 
                   and
                   he
                   sayd
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   draw
                   out
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   beare
                   to
                   the
                   gouernour
                   of
                   the
                   feast
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   bare
                   it
                   .
                
                 marke
                 yet
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 seruant
                 bare
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 vessells
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 water
                 .
                 
                   when
                   thc
                   Ruler
                   of
                   the
                   feast
                   had
                   tasted
                   the
                   water
                   which
                   was
                   made
                   wyne
                   and
                   knew
                   not
                   whence
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                
                 behold
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 called
                 water
                 ,
                 not
                 water
                 remayning
                 in
                 its
                 owne
                 being
                 ,
                 but
                 water
                 made
                 wyne
                 :
                 
                   but
                   the
                   seruants
                   which
                   drew
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   knew
                
                 :
                 still
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 watcr
                 :
                 and
                 
                   the
                   water
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 denomination
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 put
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   changed
                   into
                   wyne
                
                 .
                 Apply
                 this
                 in
                 each
                 particular
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 appeare
                 how
                 light
                 the
                 objection
                 is
                 ,
                 fit
                 only
                 to
                 deceiue
                 vnlearned
                 people
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 such
                 subtilityes
                 ,
                 and
                 sophismes
                 
                 as
                 such
                 like
                 objections
                 conteyne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 likewise
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 called
                 the
                 consecrated
                 bread
                 ,
                 bread
                 three
                 tymes
                 after
                 consecration
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 often
                 (
                 sayth
                 he
                 )
                 as
                 you
                 eate
                 
                   this
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 eate
                 of
                 
                   this
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 eates
                 
                   this
                   beead
                
                 vnworthyly
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 eate
                 till
                 after
                 consecration
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 then
                 bread
                 after
                 consecration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 giuen
                 iust
                 now
                 a
                 full
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 objected
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 calls
                 the
                 hoast
                 bread
                 three
                 tymes
                 after
                 consecration
                 :
                 
                 for
                 it
                 follows
                 no
                 more
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 
                   pure
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 remayning
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 ;
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 remained
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 wyne
                 ,
                 because
                 after
                 the
                 change
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 doth
                 yet
                 S.
                 Paul
                 (
                 if
                 his
                 words
                 be
                 well
                 marked
                 )
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 consecrated
                 hoast
                 is
                 naturall
                 and
                 common
                 bréad
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 at
                 an
                 ordinary
                 table
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Protestants
                 must
                 grant
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 for
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 it
                 is
                 sacramentall
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 to
                 a
                 religious
                 and
                 holy
                 vse
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 put
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 bread
                 ,
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 follows
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 that
                 word
                 after
                 consecrati●n
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 before
                 consecration
                 ;
                 for
                 before
                 it
                 signifyes
                 common
                 ,
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 vsuall
                 bread
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 ,
                 sacramentall
                 ,
                 significant
                 ,
                 cōmemoratiue
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 diuine
                 bread
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 Ptotestants
                 must
                 confesse
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 word
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 signification
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 why
                 blame
                 they
                 Romane
                 Catholicques
                 if
                 they
                 giue
                 the
                 same
                 answer
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 bread
                 in
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 before
                 consecration
                 ,
                 or
                 blessing
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 vsuall
                 bread
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 supernaturall
                 ,
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 diuine
                 bread
                 ;
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 termeth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sixt
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 six
                 or
                 seauen
                 different
                 tymes
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 euery
                 Christian
                 chiefly
                 begs
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Pater
                 noster
                 ,
                 or
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 giue
                 
                   vs
                   this
                   day
                   our
                   dayly
                   bread
                
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 bread
                 in
                 greeke
                 ,
                 familiarly
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 all
                 manner
                 os
                 meate
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 bread
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 distinct
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 meates
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 yet
                 clearer
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 did
                 not
                 meane
                 naturall
                 bread
                 remaning
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 substāce
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 bread
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 consecrated
                 or
                 designed
                 for
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 mystery
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 particularly
                 to
                 be
                 reflected
                 on
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 acceptiō
                 he
                 neuer
                 calls
                 it
                 absolutly
                 bread
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 allways
                 with
                 in
                 article
                 determinatiue
                 or
                 restrictiue
                 ,
                 referring
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 consecration
                 had
                 made
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   bread
                   ,
                   this
                   cup
                   ,
                   that
                   bread
                   ,
                   that
                   cup
                   ,
                
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 held
                 for
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 mystery
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 words
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 naturall
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 he
                 clearly
                 calls
                 it
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 v.
                 29.
                 
                   wherfore
                   whosoeuer
                   shall
                   eate
                   this
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke
                   this
                   cup
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   vnworthily
                   .
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 gather
                 Ioan.
                 6.
                 v.
                 48.
                 that
                 when
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 termed
                 the
                 bread
                 whereof
                 he
                 spoke
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 he
                 meant
                 not
                 naturall
                 and
                 visible
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 supernaturall
                 and
                 diuine
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 gather
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 phrase
                 the
                 like
                 bread
                 is
                 signifyed
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 termes
                 that
                 bread
                 wherof
                 he
                 spake
                 Io.
                 6.
                 v.
                 51.58
                 .
                 
                   this
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 naturall
                 and
                 vsuall
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 signify
                 that
                 he
                 thereby
                 meant
                 his
                 true
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 doth
                 S.
                 Paul
                 here
                 :
                 neyther
                 can
                 it
                 more
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 being
                 tetmed
                 bread
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 substantiall
                 bread
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 canon
                 of
                 our
                 masse
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 often
                 called
                 bread
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 canon
                 ,
                 after
                 consecration
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 bread
                 so
                 often
                 repeated
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 vnderstand
                 flesh
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 he
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 to
                 entertayne
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 errour
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 knew
                 that
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 giueth
                 in
                 euidence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
                 man
                 naturally
                 beleeues
                 ;
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 rather
                 haue
                 aduertised
                 vs
                 to
                 hold
                 our
                 senses
                 in
                 suspension
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 flesh
                 though
                 it
                 seemeth
                 bread
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 ioyne
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 our
                 senses
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 alwayes
                 bread
                 without
                 any
                 explication
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 prescribe
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 disclose
                 to
                 the
                 writers
                 of
                 diuine
                 Scripture
                 :
                 he
                 could
                 haue
                 deliuered
                 many
                 other
                 mysteries
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 in
                 clearer
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 then
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 seemed
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 diuine
                 Prouidence
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 he
                 command
                 vs
                 not
                 here
                 in
                 expresse
                 termes
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 our
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 seeme
                 bread
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 holy
                 fathers
                 haue
                 done
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 fiue
                 hundred
                 yares
                 )
                 yet
                 he
                 calles
                 it
                 as
                 expressly
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 bread
                 :
                 and
                 seeing
                 we
                 finde
                 bread
                 often
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 spirituall
                 sense
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 for
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 out
                 soules
                 ,
                 but
                 neuer
                 finde
                 
                 the
                 
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 
                   his
                   reall
                   true
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 darker
                 or
                 more
                 doubtfull
                 word
                 should
                 in
                 any
                 reasonable
                 mans
                 iudgement
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 cleare
                 and
                 certaine
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 interpreted
                 by
                 it
                 then
                 the
                 contrary
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 alleadged
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 call
                 his
                 
                   flesh
                   bread
                
                 twice
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 calls
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 consecrated
                 bread
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 Ioannis
                 6.
                 yet
                 no
                 man
                 dare
                 from
                 thence
                 argue
                 that
                 his
                 flesh
                 was
                 not
                 true
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 corporall
                 and
                 materiall
                 bread
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 S.
                 Paul
                 by
                 calling
                 it
                 so
                 often
                 bread
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 should
                 ioyne
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 our
                 senses
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 opponent
                 here
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 draw
                 vs
                 also
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 mere
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 vsuall
                 bread
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 apply
                 the
                 same
                 objection
                 in
                 almost
                 the
                 same
                 wordes
                 ,
                 against
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 is
                 brought
                 against
                 vs
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   If
                   by
                   this
                   word
                   bread
                   so
                   often
                   repeated
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   he
                   should
                   vnderstand
                   a
                   Saerament
                   or
                   mystery
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   beleeued
                   to
                   be
                   amonst
                   all
                   Christians
                   ,
                   were
                   he
                   not
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   blanted
                   ,
                   to
                   entertaine
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   errour
                   since
                   he
                   knew
                   that
                   sense
                   and
                   reason
                   giueth
                   in
                   euidence
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   vsuall
                   and
                   common
                   bread
                   ,
                   which
                   man
                   naturally
                   beleeues
                   ,
                   would
                   he
                   not
                   rather
                   haue
                   aduertised
                   vs
                   to
                   hold
                   our
                   senses
                   in
                   suspention
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   beleeue
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   sacramentall
                   and
                   spirituall
                   bread
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   
                   seeme
                   vsuall
                   bread
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   ioyne
                   himselfe
                   with
                   the
                   report
                   of
                   our
                   senses
                   ,
                   calling
                   it
                   always
                   bread
                   without
                   any
                   explication
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 whilst
                 Protestants
                 frame
                 arguments
                 fitter
                 for
                 Infidells
                 then
                 Christians
                 ,
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 neuer
                 consider
                 what
                 force
                 the
                 like
                 arguments
                 haue
                 against
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 vntrue
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 called
                 it
                 bread
                 without
                 any
                 explication
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 any
                 way
                 draws
                 vs
                 to
                 what
                 our
                 senses
                 would
                 iudge
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 left
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 eleuates
                 our
                 thoughts
                 vnto
                 faith
                 telling
                 vs
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   panis
                   &
                   calix
                   Domini
                
                 ,
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 cup
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 confesses
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Iohn
                 the
                 sixt
                 :
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 eats
                 this
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drinketh
                 this
                 cup
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 vnwortily
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   he
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 giues
                 enough
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 cup
                 he
                 meant
                 here
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 properly
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 receiue
                 vnworthily
                 an
                 externall
                 signe
                 ,
                 or
                 remembranee
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 otherwise
                 they
                 may
                 highly
                 offend
                 him
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 subiect
                 cannot
                 be
                 rightly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 his
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 receiues
                 not
                 his
                 seale
                 or
                 signet
                 with
                 that
                 reuerence
                 which
                 becomes
                 a
                 subiect
                 te
                 shew
                 to
                 his
                 Prince
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 litterally
                 and
                 propetly
                 true
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 most
                 high
                 affront
                 and
                 iniury
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 
                 Christ
                 there
                 present
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 more
                 clearly
                 insinuated
                 in
                 the
                 29
                 verse
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 vnworthily
                 ,
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 damnation
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 not
                 discerning
                 the
                 Lord's
                 body
                 :
                 where
                 the
                 Greeke
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 a
                 determinate
                 iudging
                 one
                 thing
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 cleare
                 in
                 Catholique
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 easy
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 one
                 be
                 sayd
                 properly
                 to
                 discerne
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 that
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 receiues
                 Vnworthily
                 ?
                 and
                 though
                 happily
                 in
                 some
                 improper
                 and
                 far
                 fetcht
                 sense
                 ,
                 this
                 might
                 be
                 sayd
                 ,
                 yet
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 rule
                 of
                 interpreting
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 when
                 nothing
                 compells
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Opponent
                 acknowledges
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 attributing
                 to
                 this
                 bread
                 ,
                 things
                 which
                 cannot
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 before
                 answered
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 broken
                 is
                 familiarly
                 taken
                 for
                 giuen
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 diuision
                 ,
                 or
                 distribution
                 amongst
                 many
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 vsed
                 by
                 other
                 Euangelists
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 giuen
                 and
                 hroken
                 here
                 may
                 signisy
                 
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 by
                 broken
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 a
                 breaking
                 in
                 peeces
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 whol
                 before
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 deny
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 breaking
                 agrees
                 with
                 ▪
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 absolutely
                 speaking
                 ?
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 sacred
                 flesh
                 all
                 torne
                 ,
                 and
                 broken
                 with
                 the
                 nayles
                 ,
                 thornes
                 ,
                 and
                 scourges
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 foretolde
                 ,
                 
                   ipse
                   attritus
                   est
                   propter
                   scelera
                   a
                   nostra
                   ,
                
                 
                 he
                 was
                 broken
                 for
                 our
                 wickednesses
                 .
                 and
                 though
                 naturall
                 bread
                 be
                 properly
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 affirmed
                 by
                 any
                 Christian
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 
                   for
                   vs
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 sayd
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 as
                 onother
                 Euangelist
                 affirmes
                 of
                 the
                 chalice
                 .
                 And
                 therefote
                 Christians
                 must
                 beleeue
                 and
                 confesse
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Opponent
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 is
                 attributing
                 here
                 to
                 this
                 bread
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 cannot
                 agtee
                 with
                 naturall
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 only
                 was
                 mystically
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 by
                 may
                 of
                 an
                 vnbloudy
                 sacrice
                 :
                 and
                 visibly
                 vppon
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 called
                 the
                 cup.
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Marke
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 S.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 calls
                 the
                 cup
                 as
                 much
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 before
                 consecration
                 .
                 Therefore
                 
                 if
                 you
                 vrge
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 and
                 S.
                 Mark
                 's
                 authotity
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 giue
                 vs
                 leaue
                 to
                 vrge
                 S.
                 Luke's
                 authority
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 concluded
                 nothing
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 proue
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 rather
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 narration
                 of
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 and
                 S.
                 Marke
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 S.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 done
                 .
                 Certaine
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 contradiction
                 nor
                 opposition
                 amongst
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 :
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 S.
                 Luke
                 relates
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   drinke
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   vine
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 before
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 Euāgelists
                 after
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 expressly
                 affirme
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayd
                 these
                 words
                 after
                 or
                 before
                 the
                 Sactament
                 was
                 instituted
                 ,
                 though
                 one
                 put
                 them
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 after
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 gather
                 by
                 the
                 context
                 and
                 other
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 whether
                 indeed
                 they
                 were
                 spoken
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 chalice
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 .
                 Nothing
                 is
                 more
                 otdinary
                 with
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 Interpreters
                 note
                 )
                 then
                 to
                 set
                 things
                 down
                 by
                 transposition
                 ,
                 or
                 anticipation
                 ,
                 somtymes
                 putting
                 things
                 iust
                 in
                 that
                 order
                 they
                 happened
                 :
                 somtymes
                 transposing
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 former
                 or
                 latter
                 place
                 .
                 This
                 supposed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 probable
                 that
                 S.
                 Marke
                 sets
                 down
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 proper
                 place
                 ,
                 then
                 S.
                 Luke
                 .
                 for
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 
                 cleare
                 testimony
                 that
                 S.
                 Marke
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 chalice
                 puts
                 those
                 words
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 anticipation
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   they
                   drunke
                   all
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 ptoper
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 chalice
                 hauing
                 not
                 then
                 been
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 hauing
                 then
                 tasted
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 likely
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Marke
                 vses
                 here
                 a
                 trāsposition
                 ,
                 then
                 S.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 who
                 reckons
                 all
                 othet
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 places
                 and
                 orders
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 happened
                 .
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 transposition
                 admitted
                 in
                 S.
                 Marke
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 also
                 one
                 in
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayd
                 these
                 words
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 he
                 meant
                 reall
                 and
                 materiall
                 wine
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 presently
                 discusse
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 argument
                 proues
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 against
                 vs.
                 for
                 ,
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 hauing
                 drunke
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 supper
                 ,
                 true
                 and
                 reall
                 wine
                 with
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 may
                 very
                 easily
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 to
                 haue
                 referred
                 words
                 to
                 that
                 first
                 dtinking
                 in
                 tyme
                 of
                 his
                 last
                 supper
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   I
                   will
                   drinke
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   vine
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 as
                 if
                 some
                 person
                 hauing
                 first
                 drunke
                 wine
                 ,
                 &
                 after
                 ,
                 some
                 other
                 drinke
                 at
                 a
                 banquet
                 ,
                 may
                 vsually
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 drinke
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 till
                 I
                 drinke
                 it
                 in
                 my
                 own
                 house
                 :
                 referring
                 ,
                 those
                 wordes
                 only
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 dranke
                 first
                 .
                 neyther
                 can
                 I
                 see
                 how
                 Protestants
                 according
                 to
                 theyr
                 
                 principle
                 of
                 beleeuing
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 can
                 deny
                 this
                 explication
                 ,
                 for
                 seeing
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sais
                 expresly
                 here
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 drinke
                 
                   noe
                   more
                
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 noe
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 eyther
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 or
                 insinuates
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 then
                 drank
                 of
                 the
                 consecrated
                 chalice
                 he
                 must
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 referre
                 his
                 drinking
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 wine
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 drunk
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 conscration
                 .
                 Vnderstanding
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 Euangelists
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 we
                 clearly
                 reconcile
                 them
                 with
                 S.
                 Luke
                 .
                 for
                 he
                 must
                 probably
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 dranke
                 before
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 instituted
                 ;
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 interpretation
                 the
                 others
                 also
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 much
                 harder
                 to
                 reconcile
                 them
                 if
                 those
                 words
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 consecrated
                 chalice
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 hauing
                 not
                 been
                 yet
                 instituted
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 S.
                 Luke's
                 setting
                 down
                 our
                 Sauiour's
                 words
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 for
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Protestant
                 opinion
                 ,
                 would
                 presently
                 haue
                 drunke
                 wine
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 haue
                 falsifyed
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 them
                 ,
                 promising
                 then
                 not
                 to
                 drinke
                 any
                 wine
                 till
                 his
                 father's
                 kingdome
                 were
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 presently
                 after
                 drinking
                 it
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 euident
                 argument
                 if
                 we
                 stand
                 to
                 S.
                 Lukes
                 relation
                 according
                 this
                 
                 explication
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 materiall
                 reall
                 wine
                 which
                 he
                 drunke
                 in
                 the
                 consecrated
                 chalice
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 hence
                 followes
                 another
                 conuincing
                 argument
                 against
                 Protestants
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 for
                 seeing
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   drinke
                   no
                   wore
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 referre
                 these
                 words
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 consecrated
                 chalice
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 must
                 affirme
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 dranke
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 say
                 he
                 would
                 drinke
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 neuer
                 drunk
                 )
                 I
                 demande
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 dranke
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ?
                 This
                 they
                 cannot
                 deny
                 :
                 hence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 he
                 tooke
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 memoriall
                 ,
                 or
                 commemoration
                 of
                 himselfe
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 :
                 and
                 thence
                 it
                 will
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 that
                 Christ
                 had
                 forgot
                 himselue
                 ,
                 hauing
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 present
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 can
                 without
                 an
                 absurdity
                 take
                 a
                 momoriall
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 this
                 memoriall
                 was
                 to
                 he
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 fayth
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 should
                 be
                 depriued
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 diuine
                 ,
                 all-cleare
                 and
                 beatificall
                 vision
                 ,
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 himselfe
                 &
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 (
                 wherby
                 S.
                 Paul
                 affirmes
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 euacuated
                 )
                 and
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 darke
                 light
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 
                 which
                 no
                 Christian
                 can
                 say
                 without
                 blasphemy
                 .
                 Fourtly
                 he
                 commanded
                 not
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Apostles
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 out
                 Sauiours
                 receiued
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 a
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 must
                 haue
                 done
                 so
                 if
                 that
                 first
                 Sacrament
                 had
                 been
                 essentially
                 only
                 a
                 signe
                 and
                 remembrance
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 teach
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 haue
                 drunke
                 of
                 the
                 consecrated
                 chalice
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 drinke
                 a
                 remembrance
                 or
                 signe
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 haue
                 drunke
                 his
                 own
                 reall
                 Bloud
                 :
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Opponent
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 rememhrance
                 of
                 his
                 Bloud
                 .
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 reall
                 Bloud
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 drunk
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 wine
                 ,
                 therefore
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   drinke
                   noe
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   vine
                
                 &c.
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 drunke
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 drunke
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Luke
                 relates
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 I
                 haue
                 argued
                 ,
                 admitting
                 ,
                 not
                 granting
                 that
                 when
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   drinke
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   vine
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 he
                 meant
                 reall
                 and
                 naturall
                 wine
                 .
                 now
                 I
                 wil
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 those
                 words
                 were
                 referred
                 by
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 to
                 the
                 consecrated
                 chalice
                 ,
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 a
                 reall
                 and
                 materiall
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 wine
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 drunk
                 beside
                 wine
                 :
                 the
                 iuice
                 pressed
                 out
                 of
                 grapes
                 not
                 yet
                 ripe
                 ,
                 is
                 properly
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 
                 drunke
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 no
                 wine
                 ;
                 nay
                 should
                 one
                 presse
                 the
                 young
                 branches
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 liquour
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 called
                 in
                 Greek
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   genimen
                   vitis
                
                 ,
                 the
                 generation
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 thing
                 produced
                 naturally
                 by
                 the
                 vine
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 wine
                 .
                 and
                 euen
                 wine
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 quite
                 changed
                 is
                 the
                 generation
                 and
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wine
                 .
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 our
                 present
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 accidents
                 or
                 species
                 of
                 wine
                 are
                 
                   genimen
                   vitis
                
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 effects
                 or
                 productions
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 substāce
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 here
                 euen
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 Catholike
                 tenet
                 ,
                 those
                 species
                 remayne
                 ;
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 might
                 truly
                 be
                 sayd
                 to
                 haue
                 drunke
                 ex
                 genimine
                 ,
                 or
                 generatione
                 vitis
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 or
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 no
                 substance
                 of
                 wine
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 place
                 therof
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Sauiour
                 vnder
                 those
                 species
                 .
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 literall
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 retayned
                 ,
                 and
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 consecrated
                 chalice
                 ,
                 conclude
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 wine
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 properly
                 the
                 propagation
                 or
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 words
                 beare
                 and
                 admitt
                 as
                 well
                 another
                 explication
                 (
                 plainly
                 suting
                 with
                 the
                 Romane
                 tenet
                 )
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 or
                 issue
                 of
                 a
                 reall
                 vine
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 stiles
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 the
                 Opponent
                 presently
                 obserues
                 ,
                 the
                 vine
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 might
                 he
                 not
                 call
                 his
                 Blood
                 here
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 ?
                 and
                 so
                 referring
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 consecrated
                 chalice
                 ,
                 confirme
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 chalice
                 of
                 his
                 Blood
                 proceeding
                 and
                 issuing
                 from
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wine
                 or
                 species
                 of
                 wine
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 vine
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 explications
                 shew
                 how
                 little
                 this
                 place
                 proues
                 against
                 vs
                 :
                 or
                 rather
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 aduantages
                 our
                 cause
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 text
                 be
                 considered
                 entirely
                 as
                 it
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 neither
                 hurt
                 vs
                 nor
                 helpe
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 tuch
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 question
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 Sauiout
                 saith
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                 
                   But
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   drinke
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   this
                   vine
                   till
                   that
                   day
                   that
                   I
                   drinke
                   it
                   new
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   .
                   Verily
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   drinke
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   vine
                   vntill
                   that
                   day
                   that
                   I
                   drinke
                   it
                   new
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God.
                
                 where
                 he
                 expressly
                 affirmes
                 that
                 he
                 speakes
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 drinke
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 materiall
                 wine
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 leaue
                 to
                 the
                 Protestants
                 to
                 consider
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 why
                 might
                 they
                 not
                 call
                 it
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 ?
                 in
                 respect
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 so
                 before
                 consecration
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 serpent
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 rod
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 sayd
                 vnto
                 Adam
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   art
                   dust
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 
                 made
                 of
                 dust
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 things
                 be
                 named
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 so
                 take
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 false
                 ,
                 but
                 impious
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 bread
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 bread
                 before
                 the
                 consecration
                 .
                 the
                 serpent
                 indeed
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 rod
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 had
                 neuer
                 been
                 bread
                 .
                 So
                 Adam
                 was
                 called
                 dust
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 dust
                 :
                 but
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 bread
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 well
                 that
                 Moyses
                 rod
                 became
                 a
                 serpent
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 bread
                 was
                 conuerted
                 into
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 first
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Chtist
                 was
                 bread
                 before
                 consecration
                 at
                 least
                 I
                 remember
                 not
                 euer
                 to
                 haue
                 read
                 any
                 such
                 proposition
                 in
                 Catholike
                 authours
                 :
                 because
                 his
                 sacred
                 body
                 still
                 existent
                 visibly
                 and
                 gloriously
                 in
                 heauen
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 absolutely
                 to
                 haue
                 been
                 bread
                 ,
                 it
                 hauing
                 been
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 virgins
                 most
                 pure
                 blood
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 sense
                 would
                 signifie
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 proposition
                 were
                 in
                 vse
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 existent
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 whilst
                 that
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 neither
                 Adam
                 nor
                 the
                 serpent
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Moyses
                 were
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 only
                 they
                 
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 and
                 dust
                 were
                 changed
                 into
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 the
                 objection
                 proceeds
                 vppon
                 a
                 false
                 supposition
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Moyses
                 is
                 not
                 called
                 a
                 rod
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 serpent
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 serpent
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 rod
                 before
                 :
                 nor
                 Adam
                 dust
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 before
                 dust
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 become
                 a
                 man
                 or
                 a
                 serpent
                 ,
                 was
                 dust
                 or
                 a
                 rod
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 subiect
                 which
                 remaines
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 (
                 called
                 in
                 philosophie
                 materia
                 prima
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 in
                 any
                 formall
                 philosophicall
                 sense
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 
                   Adam
                   was
                   dust
                   :
                   the
                   serpent
                   was
                   a
                   rod
                   :
                
                 for
                 Adam
                 neuer
                 was
                 ,
                 nor
                 neuer
                 could
                 haue
                 been
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 then
                 what
                 his
                 essence
                 made
                 him
                 viz
                 :
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 a
                 reasonable
                 creature
                 :
                 nor
                 a
                 serpent
                 any
                 thing
                 then
                 what
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 serpent
                 requiers
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 serpent
                 .
                 when
                 therefore
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 Adam
                 is
                 called
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 serpent
                 
                   the
                   rod
                
                 of
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 Adam
                 was
                 once
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 serpent
                 a
                 rod
                 (
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 proued
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 )
                 but
                 because
                 Adam
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 serpent
                 of
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 cleerely
                 testified
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 supposition
                 and
                 fundation
                 of
                 the
                 ob●ectiō
                 failing
                 .
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 built
                 vppon
                 it
                 viz
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 is
                 called
                 bread
                 after
                 consecration
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 because
                 it
                 
                 was
                 bread
                 before
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 say
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 euer
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 bread
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 become
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 bread
                 casing
                 to
                 be
                 vnder
                 those
                 accidents
                 by
                 vertu
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 though
                 this
                 sacred
                 body
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 bread
                 '
                 as
                 a
                 house
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 wood
                 and
                 stones
                 which
                 remaine
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 substances
                 to
                 compose
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 fire
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 wood
                 where
                 the
                 matter
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 remaines
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 succeds
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 bread
                 vnder
                 the
                 same
                 accidents
                 and
                 so
                 issues
                 from
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 day
                 issues
                 from
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 terme
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 beginnes
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 may
                 say
                 :
                 
                   ex
                   necte
                   fit
                   dies
                
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 day
                 ;
                 so
                 may
                 one
                 say
                 :
                 
                   ex
                   pane
                   fit
                   corpus
                   Christi
                
                 :
                 of
                 bread
                 is
                 made
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 mysteriously
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 therefore
                 called
                 bread
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wine
                 in
                 Cana
                 in
                 Galilee
                 is
                 called
                 water
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 serpent
                 called
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Moyses
                 .
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 other
                 termes
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 which
                 became
                 wine
                 was
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 became
                 a
                 serpent
                 was
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Moyses
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 resolued
                 into
                 philosophicall
                 termes
                 ,
                 is
                 nothig
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 substantiall
                 
                 matter
                 which
                 was
                 vnited
                 to
                 the
                 substantiall
                 formes
                 of
                 a
                 serpent
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 was
                 immediately
                 before
                 vnited
                 to
                 the
                 substantiall
                 formes
                 of
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Moyses
                 and
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 happens
                 in
                 other
                 changes
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 into
                 an
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 ordinary
                 way
                 of
                 speach
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 substantiall
                 changes
                 were
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 were
                 changed
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 thus
                 though
                 fire
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 or
                 wood
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 fire
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 manner
                 of
                 saying
                 to
                 affirme
                 this
                 fire
                 was
                 wood
                 :
                 neither
                 say
                 we
                 :
                 these
                 flowers
                 were
                 earth
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 earth
                 changed
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 when
                 our
                 own
                 flesh
                 is
                 produced
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 meates
                 we
                 eate
                 ,
                 we
                 vse
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 our
                 flesh
                 was
                 beefe
                 ,
                 or
                 mutton
                 ,
                 or
                 hearbes
                 ,
                 or
                 btead
                 ,
                 or
                 drinke
                 &c.
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 our
                 substance
                 :
                 and
                 hence
                 is
                 true
                 the
                 same
                 proposition
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 nourishment
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 meate
                 was
                 as
                 truly
                 changed
                 into
                 his
                 flesh
                 as
                 our
                 meate
                 is
                 into
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 bread
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 eate
                 ,
                 was
                 changed
                 by
                 nourishment
                 into
                 his
                 flesh
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 euen
                 out
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 which
                 speakes
                 of
                 his
                 eating
                 and
                 drincking
                 and
                 increasing
                 (
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 of
                 his
                 nourishment
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 ordinary
                 manner
                 of
                 speech
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Chrtst
                 were
                 bread
                 ,
                 not
                 withstanding
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 
                   neither
                   impious
                   nor
                   false
                
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Christs
                 flesh
                 were
                 once
                 bread
                 (
                 supposing
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 that
                 the
                 serpent
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 rod
                 and
                 Adam
                 dust
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Opponent
                 here
                 affirmes
                 )
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 those
                 into
                 which
                 bread
                 was
                 changed
                 by
                 naturall
                 nourishment
                 .
                 if
                 then
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 truly
                 affirmed
                 of
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Christs
                 flesh
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 bread
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 for-named
                 why
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 false
                 but
                 impious
                 to
                 affirme
                 that
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Sacramēt
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 affirme
                 it
                 noe
                 otherwise
                 ?
                 )
                 was
                 bread
                 ?
                 there
                 being
                 noe
                 more
                 difficulty
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 fourthly
                 this
                 change
                 being
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 wholy
                 supernaturall
                 where
                 noe
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 bread
                 remaines
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 neither
                 forme
                 nor
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 speake
                 in
                 the
                 schooles
                 ,
                 which
                 happens
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 naturall
                 nor
                 in
                 many
                 supernaturall
                 changes
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 substance
                 still
                 remaynes
                 ,
                 now
                 receiuing
                 one
                 forme
                 ,
                 now
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 succeeds
                 may
                 be
                 sayd
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 opponent
                 contends
                 )
                 to
                 haue
                 been
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 it
                 :
                 by
                 reason
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 noe
                 such
                 common
                 subiect
                 remaines
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whol
                 substance
                 of
                 bread
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 
                 proper
                 a
                 manner
                 of
                 speech
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 bread
                 as
                 the
                 like
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 other
                 naturall
                 and
                 ordinary
                 changes
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 manner
                 of
                 speech
                 were
                 allowable
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 the
                 objection
                 mistakes
                 the
                 compleat
                 reason
                 of
                 Catholikes
                 why
                 S.
                 Paul
                 calls
                 thc
                 Sacrament
                 bread
                 after
                 the
                 consecration
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 the
                 bread
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 might
                 haue
                 been
                 done
                 so
                 inuisibily
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 nor
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 should
                 haue
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 should
                 haue
                 had
                 nothing
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 to
                 haue
                 continued
                 the
                 denomination
                 of
                 bread
                 ▪
                 but
                 the
                 entire
                 reason
                 giuen
                 by
                 Catholike
                 Doctors
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 bread
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 is
                 put
                 vnder
                 the
                 outward
                 shewes
                 or
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
                 giue
                 occasion
                 or
                 ground
                 of
                 giuing
                 it
                 the
                 same
                 denomination
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 dead
                 carkase
                 of
                 a
                 lamme
                 a
                 lamme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 these
                 outward
                 organs
                 and
                 proportions
                 which
                 remaine
                 the
                 same
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 quite
                 changed
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 Vnto
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 added
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 noe
                 where
                 in
                 Scripture
                 that
                 bread
                 is
                 conuerted
                 into
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 that
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Moyses
                 was
                 conuerted
                 into
                 a
                 serpent
                 I
                 Answer
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 haue
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 Scripture
                 
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 clearnesse
                 and
                 explicitenesse
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 haue
                 noe
                 where
                 expressed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bread
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 did
                 eate
                 was
                 conuerted
                 into
                 his
                 flesh
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 that
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Moyses
                 was
                 conuerted
                 into
                 a
                 serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 notwhithstanding
                 euen
                 Protestants
                 must
                 beleeue
                 it
                 .
                 so
                 though
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 expresse
                 termes
                 that
                 bread
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 that
                 Moyses
                 rod
                 was
                 conuerted
                 into
                 a
                 serpent
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 heleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Scripture
                 cannot
                 stand
                 vnlesse
                 this
                 be
                 granted
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sayd
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 wholy
                 impossible
                 and
                 implying
                 contradiction
                 that
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 bread
                 remaining
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 reall
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 shewed
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 must
                 import
                 )
                 it
                 followes
                 necessarily
                 that
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 bread
                 cannot
                 be
                 vnder
                 those
                 visible
                 species
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 bread
                 must
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 succeed
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 same
                 species
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 then
                 to
                 haue
                 bread
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 hody
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 should
                 they
                 only
                 take
                 these
                 words
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 in
                 a
                 litterall
                 sense
                 and
                 noe
                 other
                 ?
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 dore
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 vine
                 ?
                 doubtlesse
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 
                 to
                 transforme
                 himselfe
                 into
                 a
                 dore
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 vine
                 but
                 did
                 he
                 therefore
                 doe
                 so
                 ?
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 :
                 yee
                 are
                 branches
                 ,
                 yee
                 are
                 sheep
                 .
                 did
                 they
                 therefore
                 become
                 so
                 in
                 respect
                 either
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 or
                 words
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 maine
                 difference
                 betweene
                 these
                 propositions
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 where
                 of
                 wee
                 treate
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 subiect
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 predicate
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 word
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 word
                 or
                 subiect
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 (
                 I
                 yee
                 )
                 which
                 signifie
                 determinately
                 and
                 expressely
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 spake
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 subiect
                 is
                 (
                 This
                 )
                 which
                 neither
                 expressely
                 nor
                 implicitly
                 signifies
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 about
                 to
                 giue
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 already
                 said
                 .
                 the
                 last
                 words
                 also
                 :
                 doore
                 ,
                 vine
                 ,
                 vinebranches
                 ,
                 sheép
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 propositions
                 are
                 indetermined
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 mysticall
                 and
                 metaphoricall
                 sence
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   doore
                   made
                   of
                   wood
                   and
                   boardes
                   which
                   is
                   vsed
                   to
                   shut
                   and
                   open
                   in
                   visible
                   houses
                   .
                   nor
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   vine
                   which
                   visibily
                   springes
                   from
                   the
                   earth
                   and
                   beares
                   such
                   grappes
                   as
                   men
                   vse
                   to
                   make
                   wine
                   of
                   ,
                   neither
                   said
                   he
                   that
                   his
                   Apostles
                   were
                   such
                   sheepe
                   as
                   feed
                   in
                   the
                   fields
                   ,
                   as
                   beare
                   wool
                   to
                   make
                   cloath
                   of
                   as
                   are
                   boyled
                   and
                   rosted
                   to
                   be
                   eaten
                   at
                   the
                   table
                   :
                   nor
                   such
                   vine
                   branches
                   as
                   are
                   cut
                   of
                   from
                   the
                   vine
                   ,
                   and
                   either
                   rot
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   burned
                   ,
                   or
                   beare
                   grappes
                   in
                   
                   the
                   vine
                   visibly
                
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 impossibility
                 and
                 a
                 plane
                 contradiction
                 to
                 affirme
                 that
                 liuing
                 men
                 remaning
                 in
                 there
                 own
                 nature
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 those
                 ,
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 those
                 last
                 words
                 dore
                 ,
                 vine
                 ,
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 vine
                 branches
                 being
                 not
                 determined
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 these
                 materiall
                 and
                 visible
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 commonly
                 vnderstand
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 giue
                 full
                 scope
                 to
                 interpret
                 them
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 spirituall
                 and
                 mysticall
                 sense
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 only
                 these
                 propositions
                 are
                 true
                 .
                 but
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 the
                 last
                 word
                 body
                 is
                 not
                 left
                 indeterminate
                 and
                 applyable
                 to
                 a
                 metaphoricall
                 sense
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 discours
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 expresly
                 determined
                 it
                 to
                 signifie
                 his
                 true
                 naturall
                 ,
                 materiall
                 ,
                 substātiall
                 body
                 which
                 was
                 there
                 present
                 before
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 had
                 only
                 said
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 noe
                 further
                 explication
                 :
                 some
                 scope
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 been
                 giuen
                 to
                 haue
                 interpreted
                 it
                 either
                 of
                 his
                 reall
                 or
                 mysticall
                 body
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 church
                 whereof
                 S.
                 Paul
                 speakes
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 takes
                 away
                 this
                 liberty
                 when
                 he
                 addes
                 presently
                 :
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 shed
                 for
                 you
                 .
                 which
                 cannot
                 b●
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 his
                 mysticall
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 his
                 true
                 reall
                 body
                 &
                 blood
                 which
                 only
                 were
                 giuen
                 &
                 shed
                 for
                 our
                 redemption
                 .
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 subiect
                 or
                 first
                 
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 proposition
                 
                   I
                   yee
                
                 being
                 wholly
                 determinate
                 to
                 those
                 particular
                 persons
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 predicate
                 or
                 last
                 words
                 :
                 
                   dore
                   ,
                   vine
                   ,
                   sheepe
                   ,
                   vinebranches
                   ,
                
                 being
                 wholy
                 indeterminate
                 in
                 themselues
                 ;
                 neither
                 expresly
                 naming
                 corporall
                 nor
                 spirituall
                 :
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 reason
                 and
                 wholly
                 impossible
                 that
                 thereby
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 corporall
                 sense
                 should
                 be
                 affirmed
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 faid
                 ,
                 those
                 propositions
                 must
                 make
                 this
                 sence
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 orthodoxe
                 :
                 
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   spirituall
                   dore
                   or
                   vine
                   ,
                   yee
                   are
                   spirituall
                   vine
                   branches
                   ,
                   or
                   sheepe
                
                 &c.
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 the
                 indetermination
                 or
                 indifferency
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 word
                 or
                 subiect
                 of
                 this
                 proposition
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 being
                 considered
                 in
                 it selfe
                 making
                 it
                 noe
                 way
                 limited
                 to
                 bread
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 word
                 or
                 predicate
                 ,
                 
                   Body
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   you
                
                 ,
                 being
                 expressly
                 determined
                 to
                 the
                 reall
                 and
                 substantiall
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 make
                 this
                 sense
                 :
                 
                   This
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   about
                   to
                   giue
                   you
                   ,
                   is
                   my
                   reall
                   and
                   substantiall
                   body
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 Catholike
                 proposition
                 and
                 not
                 this
                 :
                 
                   This
                   bread
                   is
                   my
                   true
                   and
                   reall
                   Body
                
                 :
                 which
                 implies
                 as
                 much
                 contradiction
                 and
                 impossibibility
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 other
                 that
                 Christ
                 
                   is
                   a
                   dore
                   of
                   wood
                
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 impossible
                 that
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 bread
                 actually
                 existing
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 reall
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   wooden
                   dore
                   .
                
                 nay
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 it
                 in
                 greeke
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Latin
                 ,
                 hoc
                 ,
                 disagreeing
                 with
                 
                 bread
                 in
                 gendre
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 panis
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 both
                 masculine
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 bread
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 shew
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 it selfe
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 calls
                 himselfe
                 the
                 dore
                 in
                 a
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 mysticall
                 and
                 metaphoricall
                 sense
                 only
                 ,
                 is
                 cleare
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 c.
                 12.
                 v.
                 9.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 dore
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 enter
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 of
                 a
                 naturall
                 dore
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 enter
                 in
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 dore
                 are
                 not
                 saued
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 only
                 as
                 enter
                 by
                 the
                 spirituall
                 dore
                 of
                 there
                 soules
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 so
                 also
                 when
                 he
                 calls
                 his
                 Apostles
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 he
                 shewes
                 clearely
                 that
                 the
                 speakes
                 of
                 metaphoricall
                 or
                 spirituall
                 sheepe
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 affirmes
                 that
                 they
                 heare
                 his
                 voyce
                 ,
                 or
                 know
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 hence
                 appeares
                 also
                 .
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 )
                 another
                 mistake
                 contrary
                 to
                 theyr
                 own
                 English
                 Bible
                 which
                 Protestants
                 ordinarily
                 vrge
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 mistaking
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 they
                 tell
                 vs
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 
                   a
                   dore
                   ,
                   a
                   vine
                   ,
                   a
                   way
                   ,
                
                 which
                 he
                 neuer
                 sayes
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 English
                 Bible
                 ;
                 but
                 thus
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 
                   the
                   dore
                   ,
                   the
                   vine
                   ,
                   the
                   way
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 determines
                 the
                 words
                 to
                 a
                 spirituall
                 and
                 metaphoricall
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 :
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   good
                   fheapherd
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 calles
                 his
                 disciples
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 he
                 vseth
                 alwayes
                 this
                 restraining
                 and
                 limiting
                 particle
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   sheepe
                
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 true
                 of
                 spirituall
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 had
                 noe
                 other
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 objection
                 
                 said
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 was
                 as
                 able
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 Apostles
                 into
                 sheepe
                 as
                 to
                 change
                 bread
                 into
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 men
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 conuerted
                 into
                 sheep
                 ,
                 as
                 Lots
                 wife
                 ceasing
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 weomā
                 was
                 conuerted
                 into
                 a
                 pilar
                 of
                 salt
                 .
                 but
                 then
                 the
                 proposition
                 which
                 Protestants
                 pretended
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 :
                 
                   yee
                   are
                   materiall
                   sheep
                
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 true
                 :
                 neither
                 could
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 proposition
                 euer
                 haue
                 caused
                 that
                 conuersion
                 as
                 conformable
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 but
                 this
                 proposition
                 only
                 should
                 haue
                 been
                 true
                 :
                 
                   yee
                   are
                   made
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   become
                   materiall
                   sheep
                
                 by
                 vertu
                 of
                 a
                 miraculous
                 change
                 of
                 men
                 
                   into
                   sheep
                
                 :
                 noe
                 otherwise
                 then
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 mariage
                 in
                 Gallilee
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 wine
                 :
                 fot
                 when
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 affirmed
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 where
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 affirmed
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 existent
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 :
                 
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   man
                
                 :
                 the
                 person
                 must
                 be
                 existent
                 where
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 aff●rmed
                 that
                 
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   man.
                
                 but
                 contrariwise
                 when
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 other
                 naturally
                 ,
                 not
                 artificially
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 other
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 conuerted
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 water
                 was
                 made
                 wine
                 ,
                 water
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 and
                 wine
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 plane
                 contradiction
                 to
                 haue
                 any
                 change
                 or
                 conuersion
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 pure
                 affirmatiue
                 and
                 simple
                 proposition
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   Peeter
                   is
                   a
                   reall
                   and
                   naturall
                   sheepe
                   .
                
                 for
                 then
                 this
                 person
                 
                 Peeter
                 ,
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 some
                 time
                 .
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   sheepe
                
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ceases
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 water
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 wine
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 absurdity
                 and
                 contradiction
                 had
                 followed
                 if
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 had
                 said
                 :
                 
                   this
                   bread
                   which
                   I
                   now
                   haue
                   in
                   my
                   hands
                   ,
                   is
                   my
                   naturall
                   Body
                   truly
                   and
                   really
                   .
                
                 for
                 bread
                 should
                 haue
                 remained
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 destroyed
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 remained
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 should
                 haue
                 been
                 changed
                 into
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sorry
                 that
                 such
                 speculations
                 as
                 these
                 should
                 be
                 propounded
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 haue
                 not
                 ftudied
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 objections
                 require
                 them
                 .
                 yet
                 I
                 must
                 adde
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 matter
                 out
                 of
                 question
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 propositions
                 :
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   vine
                   :
                   yee
                   are
                   the
                   vinebranches
                   ,
                
                 implyed
                 any
                 change
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 into
                 a
                 reall
                 materiall
                 vine
                 &c.
                 then
                 this
                 proposition
                 adioyned
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   my
                   Father
                   is
                   the
                   husbandman
                   .
                
                 would
                 haue
                 implyed
                 a
                 power
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 reall
                 hushandman
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 himselfe
                 would
                 be
                 changeable
                 ,
                 wich
                 cannot
                 be
                 affirmed
                 without
                 a
                 blaphemy
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 as
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 called
                 only
                 a
                 Spirituall
                 husbandman
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 a
                 Spirituall
                 vine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 spirituall
                 branches
                 ,
                 noe
                 more
                 change
                 being
                 implied
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 affirmed
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 thinges
                 as
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 not
                 corporall
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 euident
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.3
                 .
                 cited
                 herafter
                 by
                 the
                 Opponent
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   they
                   did
                   all
                   eate
                   the
                   same
                   spirituall
                   meate
                   and
                   did
                   all
                   drinke
                   the
                   same
                   spirituall
                   drinke
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   dranke
                   of
                   that
                   spirituall
                   Rock
                   that
                   followed
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Rock
                   was
                   Christ.
                
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 here
                 called
                 the
                 spirituall
                 Rock
                 ,
                 soe
                 is
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 cited
                 in
                 the
                 objection
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 spirituall
                 way
                 ,
                 dore
                 ,
                 vine
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 he
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 is
                 ,
                 without
                 ,
                 all
                 impropreties
                 of
                 signes
                 ,
                 or
                 figures
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 ,
                 as
                 Protestants
                 make
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 soe
                 must
                 they
                 say
                 
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   dore
                
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   a
                   woodden
                   dore
                   ,
                
                 which
                 were
                 both
                 blasphemous
                 ,
                 and
                 ridic●lous
                 ,
                 being
                 applied
                 to
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 figuratiue
                 manner
                 a
                 dore
                 ,
                 a
                 vine
                 ;
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 bread
                 be
                 is
                 body
                 figuratiuely
                 ?
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 thinke
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 less●
                 change
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 to
                 call
                 his
                 body
                 bread
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 call
                 bread
                 his
                 body
                 ?
                 doubtelesse
                 he
                 called
                 his
                 body
                 bread
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 nourishement
                 which
                 a
                 faithfull
                 soul
                 receaues
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 euen
                 so
                 the
                 bread
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 sacramentally
                 and
                 taketh
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 sacred
                 signe
                 or
                 Sacrament
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 before
                 giuen
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 proposition
                 ●n
                 protestant
                 doctrine
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 ●ignified
                 reall
                 and
                 materiall
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   my
                   Body
                
                 the
                 reall
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 where
                 of
                 they
                 wil
                 haue
                 this
                 materiall
                 bread
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 signe
                 now
                 ●n
                 the
                 other
                 proposition
                 :
                 
                   my
                   flesh
                   is
                   meat
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   I
                   am
                   ●he
                   bread
                
                 &c.
                 though
                 the
                 words
                 
                   my
                   flesh
                
                 and
                 I
                 signifie
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 and
                 his
                 sacred
                 body
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 word
                 bread
                 cannot
                 any
                 way
                 signifie
                 true
                 and
                 materiall
                 bread
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 expressely
                 calles
                 it
                 
                   the
                   bread
                   that
                   came
                   down
                   from
                   heauen
                   :
                   the
                   bread
                   that
                   giues
                   life
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   worthyly
                   eate
                   it
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   liuing
                   bread
                
                 .
                 which
                 can
                 by
                 ●oe
                 meanes
                 agree
                 with
                 bread
                 made
                 of
                 wheat
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 corne
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 therefore
                 apeares
                 that
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ;
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 himselfe
                 are
                 neither
                 a
                 Sacramēt
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 visible
                 and
                 vsuall
                 bread
                 :
                 ●or
                 it
                 would
                 want
                 little
                 of
                 blasphemy
                 to
                 say
                 ●hat
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 or
                 his
                 sacred
                 body
                 
                   were
                   a
                   signe
                   ●f
                   a
                   loafe
                   of
                   bread
                
                 which
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 ●e
                 thence
                 noe
                 argument
                 drawn
                 that
                 bread
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 ●igne
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 or
                 his
                 blessed
                 flesh
                 are
                 tuly
                 and
                 ●eally
                 liuing
                 bread
                 ,
                 life
                 giuing
                 bread
                 ,
                 heauenly
                 ●read
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 bread
                 .
                 Therefore
                 that
                 which
                 ●ur
                 Sauiour
                 gaue
                 his
                 disciples
                 was
                 truly
                 and
                 ●eally
                 his
                 reall
                 and
                 naturall
                 body
                 :
                 or
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 ●read
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 liuing
                 spirituall
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 receaued
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 true
                 substantiall
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 :
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 should
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 true
                 visible
                 bread
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 objection
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 noe
                 other
                 parity
                 or
                 consequence
                 saue
                 this
                 :
                 or
                 Sauiour
                 calls
                 his
                 flesh
                 bread
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 liuing
                 ,
                 heauenly
                 bread
                 :
                 therefore
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 cōmon
                 bread
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 ioynt
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 certainely
                 (
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 question
                 he●e
                 propounded
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 lesse
                 strange
                 for
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 to
                 call
                 himselfe
                 meat
                 ,
                 or
                 liuing
                 spirituall
                 bread
                 &c.
                 then
                 to
                 call
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 wheaten
                 bread
                 his
                 true
                 and
                 reall
                 body
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 truely
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 naturall
                 bread
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 other
                 question
                 first
                 propounded
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 bread
                 be
                 his
                 body
                 figuratiuely
                 ?
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 why
                 might
                 not
                 bread
                 haue
                 beene
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 figuratiuely
                 ?
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 answered
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 but
                 it
                 might
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 figures
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 law
                 and
                 amongst
                 them
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 proposition
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 types
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 now
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 because
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                 first
                 institution
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 will
                 to
                 change
                 bread
                 into
                 his
                 body
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 being
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 his
                 body
                 figuratiuely
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 a
                 figuratiue
                 sense
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 proposition
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                   .
                
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 lastly
                 added
                 that
                 
                   bread
                   is
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                
                 cannot
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 Protestant
                 doctrine
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 define
                 in
                 the
                 little
                 catechisme
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 prayer
                 booke
                 a
                 
                   Sacrament
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   outward
                   visible
                   signe
                   of
                   an
                   inward
                   spirituall
                   grace
                   .
                
                 now
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 body
                 was
                 as
                 outward
                 and
                 visible
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 bread
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 neither
                 an
                 inward
                 nor
                 spirituall
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 and
                 if
                 noe
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 noe
                 signe
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 for
                 Protestants
                 acknowledge
                 noe
                 other
                 signe
                 here
                 then
                 a
                 sacramentall
                 signe
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 after
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 ascension
                 we
                 cannot
                 actually
                 see
                 his
                 body
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 distance
                 betwixt
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 not
                 an
                 inward
                 spirituall
                 grace
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 Rome
                 and
                 Constantinople
                 would
                 be
                 spirituall
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 liue
                 in
                 these
                 climates
                 because
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 they
                 cannot
                 see
                 them
                 .
                 and
                 yet
                 much
                 lesse
                 could
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 or
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 be
                 termed
                 an
                 inward
                 grace
                 according
                 to
                 Protestants
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 cōstrained
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 signifies
                 that
                 heauenly
                 an●
                 diuine
                 grace
                 which
                 by
                 vertu
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 nourish
                 our
                 soules
                 which
                 is
                 truly
                 inward
                 an●
                 spirituall
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 sensibly
                 appeares
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 diuines
                 Sacramentum
                 tantum
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sacramentall
                 signe
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 sacred
                 body
                 inuisibly
                 but
                 truly
                 existent
                 vnder
                 those
                 shewes
                 or
                 species
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 nourishing
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 bodyes
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 called
                 a
                 spirituall
                 grace
                 or
                 gift
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 inward
                 also
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 sacramentally
                 receiued
                 .
                 And
                 noe
                 lesse
                 is
                 it
                 now
                 ●
                 sacramentall
                 commemoratiue
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 passion
                 ,
                 death
                 and
                 sufferings
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 which
                 are
                 long
                 since
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 now
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 working
                 mysteriously
                 and
                 meritoriously
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 here
                 should
                 be
                 replyed
                 that
                 hence
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 might
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 haue
                 been
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 death
                 &
                 sufferings
                 representing
                 them
                 as
                 presently
                 to
                 follow
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 these
                 words
                 (
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 )
                 might
                 haue
                 this
                 sense
                 :
                 this
                 bread
                 is
                 a
                 representatiue
                 signe
                 of
                 my
                 body
                 as
                 instantly
                 suffering
                 and
                 dying
                 vppon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 which
                 death
                 and
                 sufferings
                 were
                 then
                 inuisible
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 existent
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 might
                 haue
                 pleased
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 absolute
                 power
                 to
                 haue
                 instituted
                 such
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 neither
                 
                 ●n
                 Scripture
                 nor
                 tradition
                 that
                 he
                 instituted
                 ●ere
                 any
                 such
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 institu●ion
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 are
                 properly
                 and
                 litterally
                 ●o
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 ●onstraines
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 we
                 denye
                 that
                 ●ny
                 such
                 typicall
                 or
                 empty
                 signe
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 ●ctually
                 constituted
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 the
                 in●titution
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 especially
                 seeing
                 ●hat
                 the
                 paschall
                 lamme
                 represented
                 much
                 ●ore
                 liuely
                 and
                 perfectly
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ●hen
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 typi●all
                 representations
                 were
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 ●aw
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 Protestants
                 they
                 must
                 confesse
                 that
                 ●hey
                 haue
                 noe
                 ground
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 signe
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 passion
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 commemoration
                 or
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 which
                 supposes
                 his
                 suffering
                 and
                 death
                 past
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 already
                 prouued
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 gratis
                 admitted
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 such
                 a
                 prefiguratiue
                 signe
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 passion
                 was
                 exhibited
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 would
                 noe
                 more
                 hinder
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 necessarily
                 required
                 by
                 vertu
                 of
                 this
                 proposition
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 &c.
                 ●hen
                 it
                 s
                 being
                 now
                 a
                 commemotatiue
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 said
                 passion
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 declared
                 and
                 proued
                 already
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 it
                 is
                 vsual
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 signes
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 that
                 they
                 signifie
                 ,
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 thought
                 strange
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 (
                 calling
                 bread
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 wine
                 his
                 blood
                 )
                 should
                 speake
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 now
                 shewed
                 against
                 Protestants
                 in
                 these
                 principles
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 noe
                 sacramentall
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiout
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 (
                 Christs
                 body
                 hauing
                 been
                 then
                 as
                 visible
                 and
                 present
                 as
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 consequently
                 noe
                 signe
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 noe
                 signe
                 :
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 reall
                 body
                 as
                 the
                 opponent
                 hath
                 granted
                 .
                 Though
                 therefore
                 where
                 the
                 Scripture
                 giueth
                 cleare
                 euidēce
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 clearely
                 gathered
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 signe
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 reason
                 where
                 noe
                 such
                 euidence
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 should
                 not
                 speake
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 yet
                 conuinced
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 textes
                 alleadged
                 presently
                 by
                 the
                 opponent
                 ,
                 that
                 signes
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 signified
                 or
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 doe
                 signifie
                 :
                 as
                 will
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 particulars
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 Circumcision
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 couuenant
                 with
                 God.
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   couuenant
                   betweene
                   me
                   and
                   you
                   .
                
                 now
                 ●hat
                 the
                 word
                 couuenant
                 ,
                 
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 couuenant
                 ,
                 the
                 line
                 following
                 ●heweth
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 said
                 :
                 
                   And
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   couuenant
                   betweene
                   me
                   and
                   you
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 two
                 couuenants
                 or
                 pacts
                 made
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 Abraham
                 in
                 this
                 chapter
                 .
                 the
                 first
                 ver
                 .
                 1.2.4.6.7
                 ;
                 8.
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 promised
                 to
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 v.
                 9.10.11
                 .
                 &c.
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 Abrahams
                 obedience
                 and
                 his
                 childrēs
                 towards
                 God.
                 whereto
                 he
                 obliged
                 them
                 in
                 taking
                 circumcision
                 :
                 now
                 this
                 second
                 couuenant
                 was
                 a
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 signe
                 or
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 on
                 Abrahams
                 part
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 though
                 being
                 considered
                 absolutely
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 reall
                 couuenant
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 couuenant
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 or
                 scale
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 calls
                 it
                 :
                 
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 here
                 both
                 a
                 couuenant
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 couuenant
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 make
                 a
                 couuenant
                 with
                 an
                 other
                 of
                 inferiour
                 note
                 :
                 first
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 fauour
                 and
                 patronize
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 might
                 shew
                 his
                 gratitude
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptation
                 of
                 this
                 couuenant
                 
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 an
                 other
                 that
                 once
                 a
                 yeare
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 and
                 wayte
                 on
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 table
                 .
                 This
                 second
                 couuenant
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 true
                 reall
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 couuenant
                 or
                 agreemēt
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 ratification
                 ,
                 signe
                 or
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 second
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 couuenant
                 ,
                 is
                 euident
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 command
                 ,
                 obligation
                 ,
                 or
                 iniunction
                 of
                 God
                 accepted
                 of
                 by
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 part
                 obliged
                 himselfe
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 couuenant
                 of
                 shewing
                 his
                 grace
                 and
                 mercy
                 vnto
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 objcctiō
                 saies
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 couuenant
                 is
                 here
                 taken
                 for
                 
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   couuenant
                
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 meanes
                 thereby
                 that
                 it
                 signifies
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 couuenant
                 in
                 it
                 felfe
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 a
                 former
                 couuenant
                 ,
                 is
                 farre
                 ftom
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 solution
                 be
                 cleare
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 one
                 would
                 stand
                 meerely
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 cited
                 ,
                 one
                 might
                 easely
                 answer
                 that
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 circumcision
                 put
                 here
                 vppon
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 children
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 couuenant
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 actuall
                 performance
                 and
                 execution
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 circumcision
                 in
                 it selfe
                 performed
                 vppon
                 the
                 Israëlites
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 this
                 obligatory
                 couuenant
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 .
                 ver
                 .
                 10.
                 
                   hoc
                   est
                   pactum
                   meum
                
                 &c.
                 
                   circumcidetur
                   .
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   couuenant
                
                 &c.
                 
                   euery
                   mal
                   child
                   shall
                   be
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   
                   couuenant
                   between
                   me
                   and
                   you
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 actuall
                 circumcision
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 this
                 couuenant
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 neither
                 is
                 here
                 the
                 obligation
                 to
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 called
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 couuenant
                 ,
                 nor
                 circumcision
                 called
                 the
                 couuenant
                 as
                 the
                 opponent
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Protestant
                 glosse
                 or
                 addition
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 answers
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 giuen
                 are
                 clearly
                 confirmed
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 v.
                 11.
                 where
                 speaking
                 of
                 Abraham
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 
                   he
                   tooke
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   circumcision
                   ,
                
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 faith
                 &c.
                 
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   all
                   beleeuers
                
                 :
                 where
                 not
                 the
                 obligation
                 appointed
                 by
                 Allmighty
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 but
                 circumcision
                 it selfe
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 signe
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefly
                 the
                 signe
                 or
                 seale
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 all
                 beleeuers
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 couuenant
                 here
                 made
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 the
                 lambe
                 of
                 the
                 Passouet
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 because
                 it
                 did
                 figure
                 the
                 passing
                 ouer
                 of
                 the
                 Angell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 calls
                 not
                 expresfely
                 the
                 Lambe
                 the
                 Passeour
                 .
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   gird
                   your
                   loines
                   and
                   put
                   shooes
                   on
                   your
                   feet
                   ,
                   holding
                   staues
                   in
                   your
                   handes
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   eate
                   hastily
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Passeouer
                   of
                   our
                   Lord.
                
                 the
                 hebrew
                 hath
                 it
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 to
                 our
                 Lord.
                 which
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 
                 the
                 lambe
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 compliment
                 of
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 required
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 thc
                 lambe
                 as
                 eaten
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 or
                 order
                 imports
                 little
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 makes
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 against
                 vs.
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 obserue
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 pascha
                 hath
                 a
                 double
                 sense
                 :
                 sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 properly
                 and
                 primarily
                 for
                 the
                 reall
                 passing
                 of
                 the
                 Angell
                 from
                 one
                 house
                 to
                 another
                 through
                 Egypt
                 :
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 and
                 that
                 commonly
                 improperly
                 or
                 figuratiuely
                 for
                 the
                 solemnity
                 or
                 feast
                 ordained
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 when
                 he
                 passed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 yearely
                 vppon
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 insuing
                 ages
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 take
                 ordinarily
                 the
                 words
                 Natiuity
                 ,
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 Ascension
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 his
                 reall
                 birth
                 ,
                 rising
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 ascending
                 into
                 heauen
                 ;
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 solemnities
                 of
                 Christmas
                 ,
                 Easter
                 or
                 Ascension
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 we
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 either
                 for
                 his
                 reall
                 and
                 true
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 feast
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 called
                 amongst
                 vs
                 (
                 
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 vppon
                 that
                 day
                 one
                 might
                 say
                 :
                 
                   Hic
                   dies
                   est
                   corpus
                   Christi
                
                 .
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 amongst
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 instituted
                 by
                 Allmighty
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Pesach
                 or
                 Passeouer
                 was
                 vnderstood
                 not
                 the
                 reall
                 passing
                 ouer
                 of
                 the
                 Angell
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 feast
                 or
                 Passeouer
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 called
                 in
                 hebrew
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 noted
                 )
                 the
                 passing
                 ouer
                 of
                 out
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 
                 Lord
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 honour
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 benefit
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 Pascha
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 Scripture
                 had
                 said
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 very
                 Passeouer
                 wherein
                 our
                 Lord
                 killed
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 and
                 saued
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 forefathers
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 is
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   which
                   is
                   braken
                   for
                   you
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   shed
                   for
                   many
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                
                 whereby
                 the
                 words
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 are
                 determined
                 to
                 his
                 reall
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 .
                 for
                 noe
                 figure
                 or
                 type
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 brooken
                 or
                 shed
                 for
                 our
                 finnes
                 :
                 it
                 might
                 haue
                 had
                 some
                 shew
                 of
                 parity
                 .
                 for
                 then
                 must
                 the
                 paschall
                 lambe
                 needs
                 haue
                 been
                 called
                 the
                 reall
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 angell
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 festiuityes
                 nominated
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 .
                 Thus
                 vppon
                 
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                
                 day
                 one
                 may
                 say
                 :
                 This
                 day
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 vnderstanding
                 by
                 
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                
                 ,
                 the
                 solemnity
                 so
                 called
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 vnderstood
                 :
                 it
                 might
                 well
                 passe
                 .
                 hut
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 vppon
                 that
                 day
                 :
                 
                   Hic
                   dies
                   est
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                   quod
                   pro
                   nobis
                   datum
                   est
                   :
                   this
                   day
                   is
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   whieh
                   so
                   many
                   hunderd
                   yearcs
                   a
                   goe
                   was
                   giuen
                   for
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 would
                 condemne
                 him
                 noe
                 lesse
                 of
                 foolery
                 then
                 of
                 falshood
                 and
                 impiety
                 .
                 Though
                 therefore
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 picture
                 ,
                 memoriall
                 and
                 solemnity
                 of
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 or
                 generall
                 acception
                 (
                 thus
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 Caesar
                 is
                 called
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 the
                 solemnity
                 of
                 
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                
                 is
                 
                 called
                 
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                
                 )
                 yet
                 when
                 there
                 be
                 certaine
                 other
                 particles
                 and
                 words
                 adioyned
                 which
                 tye
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 picture
                 or
                 memoriall
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 figure
                 or
                 memoriall
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 that
                 word
                 accompanied
                 with
                 such
                 adiuncts
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 pourtraict
                 or
                 solemnity
                 be
                 euer
                 ioyned
                 with
                 that
                 word
                 explicated
                 with
                 those
                 said
                 restrictiue
                 particules
                 .
                 Thus
                 though
                 seeing
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 King
                 of
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 King
                 Phillip
                 the
                 fourth
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 word
                 signifies
                 as
                 wel
                 King
                 Phillip
                 painted
                 as
                 really
                 existing
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 with
                 truth
                 if
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 and
                 substantiall
                 signification
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 is
                 supposed
                 I
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 King
                 Phillip
                 who
                 liues
                 now
                 in
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 this
                 picture
                 represents
                 .
                 neither
                 can
                 I
                 say
                 seeing
                 the
                 King
                 himselue
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 King
                 Philip
                 which
                 stands
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 chamber
                 painted
                 in
                 the
                 low
                 countryes
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 reall
                 ,
                 but
                 painted
                 King
                 ,
                 seeing
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 institution
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 gaue
                 his
                 .
                 Apostles
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 called
                 his
                 body
                 which
                 happily
                 alone
                 were
                 indisserent
                 to
                 fignifie
                 his
                 body
                 painted
                 or
                 reall
                 ;
                 substantiall
                 or
                 figuratiue
                 naturall
                 or
                 mysticall
                 :
                 but
                 addes
                 this
                 restrictiue
                 (
                 
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                
                 )
                 which
                 particle
                 can
                 agree
                 only
                 with
                 his
                 reall
                 body
                 .
                 the
                 opponent
                 will
                 proue
                 
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 against
                 Roman
                 Catholikes
                 vnlesse
                 there
                 be
                 produced
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 some
                 text
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 signifiing
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 signe
                 or
                 figure
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 restrictiue
                 and
                 limiting
                 particles
                 ,
                 as
                 proper
                 to
                 that
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 as
                 here
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 is
                 affirmed
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 body
                 which
                 was
                 giuen
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   Body
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                   or
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 any
                 signe
                 or
                 figure
                 of
                 his
                 true
                 body
                 for
                 then
                 a
                 mere
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 should
                 be
                 broken
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 arke
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 God.
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 arke
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 camp
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 camp
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 so
                 indeed
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Israëlites
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 faithfull
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 vnbeleeuing
                 philistines
                 who
                 esteemed
                 the
                 Israëlites
                 to
                 haue
                 an
                 idoll
                 for
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 themselfes
                 :
                 
                   and
                   the
                   philistines
                   feared
                   much
                   and
                   said
                   :
                   God
                   is
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   camp
                   .
                
                 
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 argument
                 the
                 opponent
                 may
                 proue
                 as
                 well
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 many
                 Gods
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 philistines
                 called
                 it
                 Gods.
                 
                 
                   who
                   will
                   
                   saue
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   these
                   high
                   Gods
                   ?
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   Gods
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 the
                 rock
                 is
                 called
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   They
                   dranke
                   of
                   the
                   spirituall
                   rocke
                   which
                   followed
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   rocke
                   was
                   Christ.
                
                 where
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 text
                 speaks
                 expressely
                 of
                 a
                 
                   spirituall
                   rock
                
                 and
                 sayes
                 that
                 rocke
                 was
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 speakes
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 rocke
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 must
                 haue
                 been
                 a
                 materiall
                 visible
                 rocke
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 truly
                 a
                 spirituall
                 rocke
                 without
                 all
                 signes
                 and
                 figures
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 spirituall
                 phisician
                 ,
                 our
                 good
                 shepheard
                 &c.
                 and
                 this
                 spirituall
                 rock
                 only
                 from
                 which
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 supernaturall
                 cause
                 that
                 water
                 flowed
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 alone
                 can
                 truly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 followed
                 the
                 childeren
                 of
                 Israel
                 in
                 the
                 desert
                 ,
                 was
                 properly
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 seauen
                 eares
                 ares
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 seauen
                 yeares
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Certaine
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Pharao
                 knew
                 well
                 enough
                 that
                 those
                 were
                 not
                 reall
                 but
                 imaginary
                 eares
                 
                 framed
                 in
                 his
                 phantasie
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 dreame
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 neuer
                 intended
                 to
                 demand
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 portended
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 was
                 signified
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 his
                 dreame
                 which
                 he
                 sought
                 for
                 .
                 
                 and
                 if
                 Ioseph
                 had
                 answered
                 him
                 that
                 these
                 seauen
                 eares
                 were
                 cettaine
                 representations
                 which
                 passed
                 in
                 his
                 minde
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 themselues
                 they
                 truly
                 were
                 )
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 deserued
                 disgrace
                 and
                 punishment
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 praise
                 and
                 reward
                 :
                 for
                 Pharao
                 knew
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 .
                 Ioseph
                 therefore
                 answered
                 according
                 to
                 Pharaos
                 intention
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 seauen
                 eares
                 signified
                 seauen
                 yeares
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 Latin
                 be
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 are
                 )
                 are
                 seauen
                 yeares
                 
                   septem
                   sunt
                   anni
                
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proprietie
                 of
                 that
                 language
                 ,
                 hath
                 noe
                 word
                 expresly
                 signifiing
                 (
                 are
                 )
                 which
                 may
                 (
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 conuinced
                 srom
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 text
                 )
                 haue
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 verbe
                 signifie
                 or
                 represent
                 vnderstood
                 as
                 the
                 verbe
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   ,
                   seauen
                   eares
                   ,
                   seauen
                   yeares
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   seauen
                   eares
                
                 signifie
                 or
                 prefigure
                 seauen
                 yeares
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 standing
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 originall
                 the
                 argument
                 proues
                 nothing
                 .
                 yet
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 with
                 the
                 English
                 translation
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 words
                 
                   are
                   seauen
                   yeares
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 would
                 proue
                 as
                 little
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 certaine
                 Hieroglyphikes
                 ,
                 emblemes
                 ,
                 or
                 characters
                 defining
                 or
                 prescribing
                 what
                 was
                 portended
                 by
                 the
                 dreame
                 .
                 noe
                 otherwise
                 
                 then
                 when
                 one
                 seeing
                 a
                 virgin
                 painted
                 with
                 her
                 eyes
                 blinded
                 and
                 a
                 paire
                 of
                 scales
                 in
                 her
                 hand
                 ,
                 should
                 aske
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 answer
                 him
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 pi●ture
                 drawne
                 vppon
                 a
                 painted
                 cloth
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 scarce
                 haue
                 patience
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 folly
                 or
                 mockery
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 prudently
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 demand
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 saw
                 with
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 answered
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 iustice
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 presently
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
                 or
                 if
                 one
                 who
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 could
                 read
                 Latin
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 seeing
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 domus
                 ,
                 should
                 aske
                 me
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 should
                 answer
                 him
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 domus
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 thinke
                 I
                 mocke
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 answered
                 him
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 an
                 answer
                 .
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 knew
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 yet
                 read
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 answer
                 him
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 he
                 asked
                 me
                 was
                 ,
                 domus
                 .
                 thus
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 circumstances
                 and
                 reasons
                 that
                 one
                 hath
                 to
                 iudge
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 demandes
                 ,
                 what
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 intends
                 to
                 know
                 either
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 substantially
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 significantly
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 which
                 it
                 figures
                 out
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 answer
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 framed
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 with
                 this
                 caueat
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 subiect
                 of
                 the
                 demande
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 absolute
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 figure
                 ,
                 or
                 embleme
                 of
                 anothcr
                 thing
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 truly
                 to
                 answer
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 substantially
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 cleare
                 that
                 the
                 demanders
                 intention
                 be
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 in
                 
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 case
                 it
                 signifies
                 .
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 subiect
                 in
                 question
                 is
                 it selfe
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 figure
                 ,
                 embleme
                 or
                 representation
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 what
                 it
                 signifies
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 appeates
                 euidently
                 or
                 very
                 probably
                 that
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 demand
                 is
                 to
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 signifies
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 when
                 Pharao
                 demanded
                 what
                 those
                 eares
                 weare
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 only
                 conceiued
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 certaine
                 presages
                 or
                 tokens
                 of
                 something
                 else
                 ,
                 noe
                 man
                 could
                 in
                 common
                 sense
                 answer
                 him
                 but
                 by
                 telling
                 him
                 what
                 was
                 presaged
                 or
                 intended
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 demanded
                 ,
                 which
                 answer
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 sense
                 then
                 a
                 figuratiue
                 .
                 for
                 when
                 Ioseph
                 gaue
                 this
                 answer
                 that
                 seauen
                 eares
                 were
                 seauen
                 yeares
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 vnderstood
                 it
                 properly
                 and
                 substantially
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 concluded
                 a
                 formall
                 contradiction
                 and
                 implication
                 in
                 the
                 termes
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 ones
                 head
                 which
                 passe
                 in
                 an
                 houre
                 should
                 be
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 one
                 or
                 many
                 yeares
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Iosephs
                 answer
                 necessarily
                 requiers
                 a
                 figuratiue
                 sense
                 .
                 and
                 had
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 said
                 as
                 expressely
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   bread
                   which
                   you
                   see
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Ioseph
                 said
                 
                   seauen
                   eares
                   are
                   seauen
                   yeares
                
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 vnderstood
                 to
                 haue
                 spoken
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 figuratiue
                 sense
                 .
                 but
                 seeing
                 he
                 neither
                 sayd
                 ,
                 nor
                 intended
                 
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 &c.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 to
                 giue
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 receaue
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 )
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 affirme
                 in
                 a
                 reall
                 ,
                 proper
                 and
                 substantiall
                 sense
                 without
                 all
                 signes
                 or
                 figures
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 about
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 was
                 his
                 true
                 body
                 .
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 both
                 in
                 it selfe
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 circumstances
                 signifying
                 a
                 thing
                 absolute
                 in
                 it selfe
                 and
                 noe
                 signe
                 or
                 figure
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 eares
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 obiected
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 haue
                 any
                 figuratiue
                 signification
                 :
                 neither
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   body
                
                 (
                 being
                 expressed
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 followes
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 reall
                 body
                 )
                 can
                 be
                 impropetly
                 nor
                 figuratiuely
                 vnderstood
                 to
                 signifye
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 figure
                 ,
                 remembrance
                 or
                 commemoration
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 figure
                 and
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 reall
                 and
                 true
                 body
                 which
                 was
                 giuen
                 for
                 vs.
                 neither
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 figure
                 or
                 impropriety
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                   signifies
                   or
                   commemorates
                
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 the
                 subiect
                 of
                 the
                 proposition
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 giue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 predicate
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   Body
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                
                 :
                 properly
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 the
                 one
                 affirmed
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   This
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   giue
                   you
                   ,
                   is
                   really
                   and
                   substantially
                   my
                   body
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 interpreters
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 opponent
                 also
                 
                 acknowledged
                 before
                 .
                 if
                 therefore
                 the
                 opponent
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Protestant
                 will
                 proue
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 produced
                 some
                 text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 where
                 a
                 proposition
                 (
                 all
                 things
                 considered
                 )
                 can
                 be
                 verifyed
                 in
                 a
                 reall
                 and
                 proper
                 sense
                 :
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 this
                 proposition
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 figuratiuly
                 and
                 improperly
                 .
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 produce
                 ptopositions
                 which
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 in
                 a
                 reall
                 and
                 proper
                 sense
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 cited
                 :
                 
                   seauen
                   eares
                   are
                   seauen
                   yeares
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 manifest
                 disparity
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 former
                 can
                 very
                 connaturally
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 not
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 and
                 vnanswerable
                 reason
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 authours
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 properly
                 when
                 soeuer
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 so
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 nothing
                 compels
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 Euen
                 before
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Adam
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 trees
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 whereof
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 and
                 memoriall
                 to
                 Adam
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 obeyed
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 inioye
                 life
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 knowledge
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 euil
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 and
                 memoriall
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 obeyed
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 should
                 know
                 by
                 experience
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 good
                 and
                 euill
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 only
                 glosses
                 and
                 additions
                 to
                 Scripture
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 before
                 promised
                 .
                 where
                 read
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 that
                 those
                 two
                 trees
                 were
                 so
                 called
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 signes
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 knowledge
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 euill
                 ?
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 place
                 ,
                 why
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 cited
                 in
                 the
                 margent
                 ?
                 if
                 noe
                 such
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 glossing
                 and
                 adding
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 &
                 not
                 only
                 without
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 places
                 cited
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 expresse
                 words
                 ?
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 called
                 only
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 or
                 memoriall
                 to
                 Adam
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 obeyed
                 God
                 he
                 should
                 enioye
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 objection
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 why
                 then
                 did
                 God
                 Allmighty
                 prouide
                 euen
                 after
                 his
                 disobedience
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 by
                 putting
                 a
                 cherub
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 least
                 by
                 eating
                 he
                 should
                 liue
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 farre
                 I
                 haue
                 answered
                 the
                 objections
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 open
                 the
                 mistakes
                 which
                 are
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 paper
                 :
                 some
                 others
                 there
                 are
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 objected
                 and
                 mainely
                 stood
                 vppon
                 by
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 in
                 this
                 most
                 weighty
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 ,
                 least
                 therefore
                 some
                 might
                 stik
                 vppon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 
                 yet
                 solued
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 propound
                 distinctly
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 cheef
                 of
                 them
                 obseruing
                 the
                 methode
                 which
                 I
                 held
                 before
                 ,
                 of
                 objection
                 and
                 answer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 soeuer
                 may
                 be
                 answered
                 to
                 any
                 figure
                 or
                 signe
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   body
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 as
                 being
                 so
                 cleare
                 and
                 determinately
                 signifying
                 the
                 reall
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 why
                 can
                 there
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 figure
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 .
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 signifies
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 may
                 haue
                 this
                 sense
                 :
                 
                   this
                   signifies
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 in
                 effect
                 already
                 satisfyed
                 this
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 giuen
                 sufficient
                 grounds
                 to
                 satisfye
                 it
                 .
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 neuer
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 its
                 ordinary
                 and
                 proper
                 signification
                 when
                 it
                 can
                 with
                 all
                 conueniency
                 retaine
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 iust
                 now
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 here
                 ,
                 beside
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 cleere
                 and
                 known
                 ,
                 cannot
                 prudently
                 be
                 signifyed
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 obscure
                 and
                 remote
                 from
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 visibly
                 present
                 before
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 was
                 more
                 cleerely
                 known
                 to
                 them
                 then
                 the
                 significant
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 signifyed
                 without
                 absurditie
                 by
                 the
                 bread
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 
                 I
                 show
                 my
                 naked
                 hand
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 absurd
                 to
                 hold
                 vp
                 my
                 gloue
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 my
                 hand
                 is
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 bread
                 then
                 barely
                 signifyed
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 presently
                 after
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 haue
                 been
                 a
                 bare
                 type
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 Paschall
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 shaddow
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 been
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 certainly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Iews
                 thought
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 would
                 giue
                 them
                 his
                 true
                 flesh
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 he
                 corrected
                 theyr
                 errour
                 and
                 tould
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   spirit
                   that
                   quickeneth
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   profiteth
                   nothing
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   I
                   speake
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   are
                   spirit
                   and
                   life
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 giues
                 vs
                 not
                 his
                 reall
                 flesh
                 to
                 eate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Sayes
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 here
                 
                   my
                   flesh
                
                 profiteth
                 nothing
                 ?
                 where
                 find
                 you
                 that
                 ?
                 noe
                 ,
                 replies
                 the
                 protestant
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   flesh
                   profiteth
                   nothing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 much
                 before
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 flesh
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 he
                 be
                 though●
                 to
                 meane
                 by
                 
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 own
                 ?
                 and
                 can
                 any
                 Christian
                 thinke
                 that
                 he
                 meant
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 denie
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 redeemed
                 by
                 the
                 
                 torments
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 esteeme
                 his
                 redemption
                 noe
                 profit
                 :
                 or
                 dare
                 a
                 Christian
                 entertaine
                 so
                 base
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 Christs
                 most
                 sacred
                 and
                 diuine
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 flesh
                 here
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 is
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   spirit
                   that
                   quickneth
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   profiteth
                   nothing
                
                 :
                 or
                 where
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Bible
                 shall
                 they
                 finde
                 ,
                 
                   flesh
                   contradistinct
                   from
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 wherby
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 ,
                 our
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 ,
                 our
                 fleshly
                 immaginations
                 ,
                 our
                 low
                 and
                 naturall
                 discourses
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 malice
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 must
                 it
                 only
                 here
                 signify
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 
                   Scripture
                   mistaken
                
                 !
                 it
                 is
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 carnall
                 and
                 grosse
                 vnderstanding
                 whereof
                 he
                 speakes
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 wholy
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 spirit
                 ,
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 immagine
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 would
                 cut
                 out
                 peeces
                 of
                 flesh
                 from
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 giue
                 it
                 them
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 or
                 permit
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 visibly
                 cut
                 and
                 quartered
                 ,
                 as
                 meat
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 shambles
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 rosted
                 ,
                 and
                 eaten
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 obserues
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 carnall
                 discours
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 affirmes
                 to
                 profit
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 most
                 pure
                 and
                 heauenly
                 flesh
                 vnderstood
                 aright
                 only
                 by
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 here
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 spirituall
                 light
                 .
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 affirming
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 flesh
                 is
                 truly
                 eaten
                 by
                 vs
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 so
                 grosse
                 
                 a
                 maner
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 lesse
                 condemned
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 carnall
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 this
                 mistery
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 the
                 Capernaites
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 betwixt
                 S.
                 Iofeph
                 and
                 Herod
                 ,
                 about
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 natiuity
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 vnderstood
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 true
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 borne
                 of
                 a
                 woeman
                 ,
                 yet
                 Herod
                 imagined
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 conceiued
                 and
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 maner
                 of
                 other
                 childrē
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 mere
                 man
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 was
                 holy
                 ignorant
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 mothers
                 virginity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 humaine
                 soul
                 and
                 body
                 were
                 vnited
                 to
                 the
                 diuine
                 person
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Capernaites
                 hauing
                 no
                 more
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 diuinity
                 then
                 Herod
                 had
                 ,
                 thought
                 that
                 his
                 flesh
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 ordinary
                 maner
                 that
                 other
                 meates
                 vse
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 ,
                 merely
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 noe
                 sarther
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 true
                 Catholiques
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 sacred
                 flesh
                 is
                 liuing
                 ,
                 and
                 vnited
                 to
                 the
                 diuine
                 persone
                 ,
                 and
                 eaten
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 though
                 truly
                 ,
                 and
                 really
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 borne
                 ,
                 yet
                 after
                 a
                 most
                 pure
                 ,
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 effable
                 manner
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 wherby
                 his
                 blessed
                 flesh
                 cōsidered
                 absolutely
                 in
                 it selfe
                 is
                 neyther
                 rent
                 ,
                 nor
                 torne
                 ,
                 nor
                 deuided
                 ,
                 nor
                 consumed
                 ,
                 but
                 remaines
                 as
                 whole
                 ,
                 perfect
                 and
                 intire
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 is
                 eaten
                 by
                 vs
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Andrew
                 sais
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 maner
                 ,
                 though
                 
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 spoake
                 of
                 his
                 reall
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 his
                 words
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Life
                 ,
                 noe
                 lesse
                 then
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   word
                   was
                   made
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 such
                 like
                 are
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 flesh
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 :
                 because
                 his
                 very
                 flesh
                 it selfe
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 vnion
                 to
                 the
                 diuine
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 proprieties
                 wholy
                 deifyed
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritualizd
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 that
                 receiuing
                 it
                 we
                 receiue
                 a
                 
                   Spirituall
                   body
                
                 ,
                 though
                 true
                 and
                 reall
                 ;
                 Here
                 the
                 earnest
                 Reformer
                 will
                 tell
                 mee
                 that
                 I
                 speake
                 contradictions
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 vnpossible
                 that
                 a
                 body
                 should
                 be
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Spirit
                 corporall
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 speake
                 cōtradictions
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 learned
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Bible
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 prayer
                 booke
                 ;
                 where
                 S.
                 Paul
                 sayes
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 after
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sown
                 a
                 naturall
                 body
                 it
                 rises
                 a
                 
                   Spirituall
                   body
                
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 wonder
                 full
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 exists
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 much
                 more
                 like
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 doth
                 any
                 other
                 glorious
                 body
                 according
                 to
                 ordinary
                 prouidence
                 ;
                 viz
                 ,
                 whole
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 host
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 soul
                 exists
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 an
                 Angel
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 he
                 possesses
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 admirable
                 body
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 proprieties
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 it
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 being
                 liuing
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 giuing
                 life
                 eternall
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 worthily
                 receiue
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 pronounces
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   was
                   made
                   in
                   him
                   was
                   life
                   ,
                
                 diuinity
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 in
                 him
                 are
                 all
                 life
                 ,
                 foe
                 great
                 reason
                 had
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   spoaken
                   to
                   you
                   are
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 cheefe
                 arguments
                 against
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 which
                 Protestants
                 vse
                 to
                 draw
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 others
                 there
                 are
                 fittet
                 for
                 heathens
                 ,
                 then
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 draw
                 from
                 naturall
                 reason
                 ,
                 where
                 to
                 though
                 I
                 be
                 not
                 oblidged
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 treatis
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 exceedingly
                 desirous
                 to
                 giue
                 all
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 breefly
                 set
                 the
                 cheefe
                 of
                 them
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 breefly
                 answer
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 I
                 suppose
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 that
                 I
                 dispute
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 make
                 profession
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 I
                 esteeme
                 my selfe
                 to
                 haue
                 giuen
                 a
                 sufficient
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 theyr
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 giue
                 them
                 cleare
                 instances
                 in
                 some
                 article
                 of
                 Christian
                 faith
                 which
                 they
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 must
                 solue
                 the
                 like
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 vrge
                 from
                 naturall
                 reason
                 against
                 this
                 mystery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 can
                 accidents
                 exist
                 without
                 a
                 suhstance
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 they
                 must
                 doe
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 can
                 a
                 humanc
                 nature
                 subsist
                 without
                 its
                 propet
                 personality
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 Christ
                 it
                 must
                 doe
                 ?
                 vnlesse
                 Protestants
                 with
                 
                 Nestorius
                 will
                 grant
                 that
                 in
                 Christ
                 be
                 two
                 Persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 can
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 be
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 if
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 be
                 true
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 can
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 soul
                 ,
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 be
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 tyme
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 if
                 theyr
                 spirituality
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 vbiquity
                 be
                 true
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 can
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 body
                 so
                 penetrate
                 one
                 an
                 other
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 may
                 be
                 conteyned
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 host
                 ,
                 or
                 drop
                 of
                 the
                 chalice
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 can
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 penetrate
                 the
                 dore
                 and
                 passe
                 through
                 his
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 both
                 remayned
                 shut
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 should
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 the
                 consecrated
                 host
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 amongst
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 should
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 blood
                 he
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 other
                 
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 tyme
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 mixed
                 with
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 be
                 really
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 then
                 cats
                 and
                 Rats
                 may
                 eate
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 our
                 Sauiors
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 were
                 truly
                 in
                 the
                 passion
                 ,
                 particles
                 of
                 his
                 sacred
                 flesh
                 being
                 rent
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 drops
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 shed
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 then
                 dogs
                 and
                 cats
                 might
                 haue
                 as
                 well
                 eaten
                 them
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 the
                 whol
                 bulke
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 body
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 fly
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 crary
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 should
                 the
                 whole
                 bulke
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 body
                 be
                 so
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 mount
                 vp
                 like
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 fyer
                 ,
                 into
                 heauen
                 ?
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 ascension
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 miracles
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 must
                 hold
                 wrought
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 ,
                 why
                 were
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 seene
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 mitacles
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 miracles
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 as
                 you
                 must
                 
                 hold
                 ,
                 why
                 were
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 seene
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 miracles
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 can
                 we
                 possibly
                 conceiue
                 a
                 body
                 with
                 out
                 any
                 extention
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 locall
                 forme
                 and
                 figure
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 can
                 wee
                 possibly
                 conceiue
                 a
                 humaine
                 nature
                 subsisting
                 without
                 a
                 humaine
                 personality
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 difference
                 will
                 there
                 be
                 betwixt
                 a
                 body
                 without
                 all
                 extention
                 ,
                 and
                 locall
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 spirit
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 difference
                 will
                 there
                 be
                 betwixt
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 borne
                 infant
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 brute
                 beast
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 actually
                 vnderstand
                 ?
                 the
                 one
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 a
                 locall
                 figure
                 ,
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 body
                 be
                 truly
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 wicked
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 greeuous
                 sinners
                 who
                 frequent
                 it
                 ,
                 receiue
                 his
                 true
                 body
                 into
                 theyr
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 and
                 brests
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 body
                 was
                 truly
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Diuel
                 receiued
                 it
                 into
                 his
                 armes
                 and
                 carryed
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 pinnacle
                 of
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 true
                 body
                 in
                 tyme
                 of
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 then
                 Iudas
                 the
                 traitour
                 kissed
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 hard
                 harted
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 Barbarous
                 souldiers
                 tutcht
                 it
                 ,
                 abused
                 it
                 ,
                 scorgd
                 it
                 ,
                 crucified
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 troad
                 his
                 most
                 pretious
                 blood
                 vnder
                 their
                 feete
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 as
                 much
                 disgracefull
                 to
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 receiued
                 into
                 sinners
                 mouthes
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 visible
                 or
                 sensible
                 but
                 species
                 ,
                 accidents
                 and
                 formes
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 wormes
                 be
                 generated
                 from
                 the
                 hoast
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 or
                 putrifyed
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 must
                 consist
                 of
                 matter
                 and
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 produced
                 of
                 some
                 materiall
                 substance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 nothing
                 but
                 humaine
                 nature
                 in
                 Christ
                 as
                 man
                 ,
                 without
                 humaine
                 personality
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 performe
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 seeing
                 all
                 other
                 actions
                 of
                 men
                 proceed
                 from
                 theyr
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 theyr
                 natures
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 compleate
                 principle
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 diuine
                 personality
                 supplyed
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 humaine
                 personality
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 
                 say
                 that
                 diuine
                 power
                 .
                 supplies
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 nature
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 in
                 producing
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiout
                 ceases
                 to
                 be
                 vnder
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 an
                 accident
                 performe
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 substance
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 personality
                 of
                 one
                 persone
                 performe
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 personality
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Obiection
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 vnited
                 the
                 diuine
                 personality
                 to
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 subsists
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 supplying
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 vnites
                 a
                 matter
                 produced
                 at
                 the
                 exigency
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 thé
                 accidents
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 wormes
                 from
                 a
                 putrifyed
                 hoast
                 supplyes
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 theyr
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 best
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 cheefe
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 principles
                 ,
                 of
                 naturall
                 reason
                 ,
                 our
                 Aduersaries
                 commonly
                 presse
                 against
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 mistery
                 ,
                 in
                 answer
                 wherof
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 playnly
                 
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 themselues
                 must
                 answer
                 as
                 great
                 or
                 greater
                 difficultyes
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 opposed
                 by
                 heathens
                 ,
                 and
                 Infidells
                 against
                 other
                 articles
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 which
                 they
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 therefore
                 eyther
                 desist
                 to
                 moue
                 any
                 such
                 heathnish
                 objections
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 ,
                 or
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 whilst
                 they
                 presse
                 these
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 giue
                 iust
                 occasion
                 to
                 an
                 Infidell
                 to
                 presse
                 the
                 like
                 against
                 themselues
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 solued
                 in
                 other
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 haue
                 solu'd
                 theyr
                 own
                 ,
                 against
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 I
                 end
                 this
                 controuersie
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 summe
                 vp
                 briefly
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 this
                 treatis
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 full
                 sight
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 one
                 Vew
                 .
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 former
                 methode
                 )
                 cited
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Concil
                 of
                 Trent
                 .
                 whence
                 clearly
                 appeares
                 that
                 it
                 conteynes
                 nothing
                 ,
                 grosse
                 and
                 Capernaiticall
                 (
                 as
                 Protestants
                 commonly
                 are
                 made
                 beleeue
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 most
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 pure
                 ,
                 mysticall
                 ,
                 liuing
                 ,
                 and
                 ineffable
                 presence
                 .
                 Secondly
                 I
                 haue
                 cited
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 touching
                 the
                 Institution
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 most
                 clere
                 in
                 themselues
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 )
                 but
                 are
                 iudged
                 soe
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 by
                 Martin
                 Luther
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Tome
                 printed
                 at
                 Iena
                 ,
                 an
                 .
                 1589.
                 
                 Concione
                 3.
                 de
                 Confessione
                 ,
                 &
                 Sacramento
                 Eucharistiae
                 ,
                 parte
                 2.
                 pag.
                 329.
                 where
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 cited
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 saith
                 thus
                 :
                 Haec
                 sunt
                 verba
                 quae
                 neque
                 ipsi
                 ,
                 neque
                 etiam
                 Sathan
                 negare
                 poterit
                 ,
                 in
                 quae
                 figendus
                 pes
                 est
                 ,
                 vt
                 firmiter
                 in
                 iis
                 consistamus
                 .
                 Sunt
                 autem
                 nuda
                 &
                 planissima
                 ,
                 quae
                 nullis
                 interpretationibus
                 eludi
                 possunt
                 .
                 Quòd
                 &
                 panis
                 sit
                 Christi
                 corpus
                 .
                 pro
                 nobis
                 traditum
                 ,
                 &
                 calix
                 Christi
                 sanguis
                 ,
                 pro
                 nobis
                 effusus
                 ,
                 &
                 iubemur
                 illa
                 facere
                 in
                 commemoratione
                 ipsius
                 .
              
               
                 
                   These
                   are
                   words
                   ,
                   which
                   neyther
                   they
                
                 (
                 he
                 meanes
                 Romane
                 Catholicques
                 )
                 nor
                 Sathan
                 can
                 denie
                 ,
                 vppon
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 fix
                 our
                 foote
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 stand
                 immouuable
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 naked
                 and
                 most
                 plaine
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 shifted
                 of
                 by
                 any
                 Interpretations
                 .
                 That
                 bread
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cup
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 shed
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 Luther
                 .
                 which
                 though
                 he
                 here
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 to
                 proue
                 his
                 errours
                 ,
                 of
                 Consubstantiation
                 ,
                 and
                 Communion
                 in
                 both
                 kindes
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 withall
                 he
                 clearely
                 ,
                 confesses
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 most
                 plaine
                 for
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 of
                 Christs
                 true
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 allwayes
                 held
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 texts
                 also
                 are
                 so
                 vndeniably
                 clere
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reall
                 Presence
                 ,
                 that
                 Zuinglius
                 the
                 first
                 authour
                 of
                 the
                 Sacramentaries
                 changed
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 est
                 in
                 Latin
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   
                   Body
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 into
                 significat
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   signisies
                
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   signifies
                
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 printed
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 Bible
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Francis
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 printed
                 at
                 Tiguris
                 anno
                 1525.
                 as
                 witnesses
                 Conradus
                 Sclussenburgh
                 a
                 learned
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 in
                 Theologiâ
                 Caluinistarum
                 Ie.
                 2.
                 ar
                 .
                 3.
                 fol.
                 43.
                 
                 And
                 Zuinglius
                 himselfe
                 approuues
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 translation
                 to
                 ▪
                 2.
                 de
                 verâ
                 &
                 falsâ
                 religione
                 c.
                 5.
                 fol.
                 210.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 Beza
                 .
                 Translating
                 ,
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 
                   qui
                   pro
                   vobis
                   effunditur
                   ▪
                   which
                   is
                   powred
                   out
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 puts
                 ,
                 them
                 thus
                 in
                 greeke
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Hoc
                   poculum
                   quod
                   pro
                   vobis
                   effunditur
                   ,
                   this
                   chalice
                   which
                   is
                   powred
                   out
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Latin
                 translation
                 he
                 puts
                 them
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   hoc
                   poculum
                
                 &c.
                 
                   in
                   sanguine
                   meo
                   ,
                   qui
                   pro
                   vobis
                   effunditur
                   ,
                   which
                   blood
                   is
                   powred
                   out
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 referring
                 the
                 word
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 blood
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 chalice
                 ,
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Greeke
                 construction
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 withstanding
                 he
                 confesses
                 to
                 haue
                 found
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 Greeke
                 copies
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 noe
                 other
                 shift
                 to
                 auoyd
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 as
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 Greeke
                 copies
                 acknowledging
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 quite
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 that
                 desperate
                 insolensie
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 chalice
                 )
                 
                   is
                   powred
                   out
                   for
                   you
                
                 ,
                 haue
                 crept
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 margent
                 into
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 by
                 negligēce
                 of
                 writers
                 ,
                 and
                 soe
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 soe
                 Bezaes
                 
                 translation
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 and
                 Latin
                 ,
                 printed
                 ,
                 by
                 Henry
                 Steenen
                 ,
                 anno
                 1565.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 discouered
                 clerely
                 the
                 sundry
                 grosse
                 mistakes
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   ,
                   take
                   ,
                   eate
                   this
                   ,
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Fourtly
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 the
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 parities
                 brought
                 ,
                 of
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 dore
                 ,
                 a
                 vine
                 ,
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 layd
                 open
                 the
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 instances
                 ,
                 of
                 other
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 figuratiue
                 speeches
                 alleadged
                 by
                 the
                 opponent
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 misapplications
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 maine
                 things
                 where
                 in
                 I
                 stand
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Luke
                 are
                 soe
                 clere
                 ,
                 that
                 Beza
                 hath
                 noe
                 way
                 to
                 auoyd
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 saing
                 that
                 they
                 crept
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Margent
                 into
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 confesses
                 to
                 haue
                 found
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 cites
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Copies
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 seene
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 may
                 most
                 easily
                 and
                 connaturally
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 without
                 violating
                 any
                 other
                 article
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 plaine
                 place
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 soe
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 onlesse
                 wee
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 force
                 from
                 Scripture
                 to
                 proue
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 fundamētall
                 rule
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 humaine
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 to
                 speake
                 properly
                 ,
                 when
                 nothing
                 constraynes
                 to
                 the
                 
                 contrary
                 ,
                 ●eeing
                 therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 clearly
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 instāces
                 alleadged
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 figuratiue
                 speeches
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 some
                 article
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 according
                 to
                 true
                 discours
                 ,
                 euen
                 confessed
                 by
                 our
                 aduersarios
                 ,
                 I
                 conuince
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 force
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 sacramentall
                 words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 figuratiuely
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             SEAVENTH
             CONTROVERSIE
             Concerning
             Communion
             vnder
             one
             kinde
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               deliuered
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               .
            
             
               
                 Sess.
                 13.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 SEmper
                 haec
                 fides
                 in
                 Ecclesiâ
                 Dei
                 fuit
                 .
                 Statim
                 post
                 consecrationem
                 verum
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 corpus
                 ,
                 verumque
                 eius
                 sanguinem
                 sub
                 panis
                 &
                 vini
                 specie
                 vna
                 cum
                 ipsius
                 animâ
                 &
                 diuinitate
                 existere
                 ;
                 sed
                 corpus
                 quidem
                 sub
                 specie
                 panis
                 ,
                 &
                 sanguinem
                 sub
                 vini
                 specie
                 ex
                 vi
                 verborum
                 :
                 ipsum
                 corpus
                 sub
                 specie
                 vini
                 ,
                 &
                 sanguinem
                 sub
                 specie
                 panis
                 ,
                 animamque
                 sub
                 vtraque
                 vi
                 naturalis
                 illius
                 connexionis
                 ,
                 &
                 concomitantiae
                 ,
                 quâ
                 partes
                 Christi
                 Domini
                 ,
                 qui
                 iam
                 ex
                 mortuis
                 resurrexit
                 ,
                 non
                 ampliùs
                 moriturus
                 ,
                 inter
                 se
                 copulantur
                 :
                 Diuinitatem
                 porrò
                 propter
                 admirabilem
                 illam
                 eius
                 cum
                 corpore
                 &
                 animâ
                 hypostaticam
                 
                 vnionem
                 .
                 Quapropter
                 verissimum
                 est
                 tantumdem
                 sub
                 altetutrâ
                 specie
                 ,
                 atque
                 sub
                 vtrâque
                 contineri
                 ,
                 totus
                 enim
                 &
                 integer
                 Christus
                 ,
                 sub
                 panis
                 specie
                 ,
                 &
                 sub
                 quauis
                 ipsius
                 speciei
                 parte
                 ,
                 totus
                 item
                 sub
                 vini
                 specie
                 ,
                 &
                 sub
                 eius
                 partibus
                 existit
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 faith
                 hath
                 been
                 alwayes
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 presently
                 after
                 consecration
                 the
                 true
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 did
                 exist
                 vnder
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 togeather
                 with
                 his
                 soul
                 and
                 diuinity
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 body
                 vnder
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 vnder
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 body
                 vnder
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 vndet
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 soul
                 vnde●
                 both
                 ,
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 that
                 naturall
                 connexion
                 ,
                 and
                 concomitancy
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 now
                 risen
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 dy
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 are
                 ioyned
                 togeather
                 ,
                 moreouer
                 also
                 his
                 diuinity
                 both
                 with
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 admirable
                 hypostaticall
                 vnion
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 much
                 is
                 conteyned
                 vnder
                 eyther
                 kinde
                 ,
                 as
                 vnder
                 both
                 togeather
                 .
                 for
                 whol
                 and
                 intire
                 Christ
                 exists
                 vnder
                 the
                 
                   species
                   or
                   kinde
                
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 whol
                 Christ
                 exists
                 vnder
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 each
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 doctrine
                 is
                 confirmed
                 .
                 sess
                 .
                 13.
                 can
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Item
                   sess
                
                 .
                 21.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Insuper
                 declarat
                 quamuis
                 Redemptor
                 no●ter
                 ,
                 vt
                 anteà
                 dictum
                 est
                 ,
                 in
                 supremâ
                 illâ
                 coenā●oc
                 Sacramentum
                 in
                 duabus
                 speciebus
                 insti●uerit
                 ,
                 &
                 Apostolis
                 tradiderit
                 ,
                 tamen
                 fatendum
                 esse
                 ,
                 etiam
                 sub
                 alterâ
                 tantùm
                 specie
                 
                   totum
                   atque
                   integrum
                   Christum
                   ,
                   verumque
                   Sacramentum
                   su●●i
                   ,
                
                 ac
                 prop●ereà
                 quod
                 ad
                 fructum
                 attinet
                 ,
                 nul●a
                 gratia
                 ,
                 necessariâ
                 ad
                 salutem
                 ,
                 eos
                 defraudari
                 ,
                 qui
                 vnam
                 speciem
                 solam
                 accipiunt
                 .
              
               
                 Moreouer
                 (
                 
                   the
                   Council
                
                 )
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 allthough
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 aboue
                 said
                 ,
                 instituted
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 supper
                 vnder
                 both
                 kindes
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 vnder
                 one
                 only
                 kinde
                 
                   whol
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   true
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   receiued
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 for
                 soe
                 much
                 as
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 ftuict
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 receiue
                 it
                 only
                 vnder
                 one
                 kinde
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 defrauded
                 of
                 any
                 grace
                 ,
                 necessary
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Ibidem
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Praetereà
                 declarat
                 ,
                 hanc
                 potestatem
                 pepetuò
                 in
                 Ecclesiâ
                 fuisse
                 ,
                 vt
                 in
                 Sacramentorum
                 dispensatione
                 ,
                 saluâ
                 illorum
                 substantiâ
                 ,
                 ea
                 statueret
                 vel
                 mutaret
                 ,
                 quae
                 sus●ipientium
                 vtilitati
                 ,
                 seu
                 ipsorum
                 Sacramentorum
                 venerationi
                 ,
                 pro
                 rerum
                 ,
                 temporum
                 ,
                 ac
                 locorum
                 varietate
                 ,
                 magis
                 expedire
                 iudicaret
                 .
                 Id
                 autem
                 Apostolus
                 non
                 obscurè
                 visus
                 est
                 inuisse
                 ,
                 cùm
                 ait
                 :
                 
                 
                   Sic
                   nos
                   existimet
                   
                   homo
                   ,
                   vt
                   ministr●s
                   Christi
                   ,
                   &
                   dispensatores
                   mysteriorum
                   Dei
                   ,
                
                 atque
                 quidem
                 hac
                 potestate
                 vsum
                 esse
                 ,
                 satis
                 constat
                 ,
                 cùm
                 in
                 multis
                 aliis
                 ,
                 tum
                 in
                 hoc
                 ipso
                 Sacramento
                 ,
                 cum
                 ordinatis
                 non
                 nullis
                 circa
                 eius
                 vsum
                 ,
                 caetera
                 inquit
                 ,
                 cùm
                 venero
                 disponam
                 .
                 Quare
                 agnoscens
                 sancta
                 mater
                 Ecclesia
                 hanc
                 suam
                 in
                 administratione
                 Sacramentorum
                 authoritatem
                 ,
                 licèt
                 ab
                 initio
                 Christianae
                 Religionis
                 ,
                 non
                 infrequens
                 vtriusque
                 speciei
                 vsus
                 fuisset
                 ;
                 tamen
                 progressu
                 temporis
                 ,
                 latissimèiam
                 mutatâ
                 illâ
                 consuetudine
                 grauibus
                 &
                 iustis
                 de
                 causis
                 adducta
                 ,
                 hanc
                 consuetudinem
                 sub
                 alterâ
                 specie
                 communicandi
                 ,
                 approbauit
                 ,
                 &
                 pro
                 lege
                 habendam
                 decreuit
                 ,
                 quam
                 reprobare
                 aut
                 sine
                 ipsius
                 Ecclesiae
                 authoritate
                 pro
                 libito
                 mutare
                 non
                 licèt
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 (
                 the
                 Coūcil
                 )
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 power
                 hath
                 allwayes
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 the
                 substance
                 being
                 kept
                 inuiolated
                 and
                 intire
                 ,
                 she
                 might
                 appoint
                 and
                 change
                 ,
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 she
                 iudged
                 to
                 be
                 expedient
                 for
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 receiuers
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 veneration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 seemes
                 not
                 obscurely
                 to
                 haue
                 insinuated
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 :
                 
                   Let
                   a
                   man
                   soe
                   esteeme
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   dispsnsers
                   of
                   the
                   mysteries
                   os
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 vse
                 of
                 this
                 power
                 is
                 clere
                 enough
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 ▪
                 ordayning
                 some
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 dispose
                 the
                 rest
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 .
                 wherefore
                 our
                 holy
                 mother
                 the
                 church
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 her
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 the
                 vse
                 os
                 both
                 kindes
                 was
                 frequent
                 .
                 yet
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 that
                 custome
                 being
                 now
                 notably
                 changed
                 ,
                 being
                 induced
                 by
                 iust
                 ,
                 and
                 important
                 reasons
                 ,
                 she
                 hath
                 approuued
                 this
                 custome
                 of
                 communicating
                 vnder
                 one
                 kinde
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 decreed
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 held
                 for
                 a
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 change
                 ,
                 or
                 reproue
                 at
                 ones
                 pleasure
                 without
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 doctrine
                 is
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 chap.
                 of
                 this
                 session
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 these
                 texts
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 was
                 induced
                 to
                 command
                 this
                 practice
                 ,
                 first
                 because
                 whol
                 Christ
                 is
                 vnder
                 both
                 kindes
                 ,
                 2.
                 because
                 in
                 each
                 kinde
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 essence
                 ,
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 3.
                 because
                 noe
                 sacramentall
                 grace
                 necessary
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 is
                 lost
                 by
                 communicating
                 vnder
                 one
                 kinde
                 .
                 4.
                 because
                 many
                 important
                 reasons
                 toutching
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 respect
                 dew
                 to
                 soe
                 diuine
                 a
                 Sacramēt
                 ,
                 mouued
                 her
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 5.
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 noe
                 diuine
                 command
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 as
                 appearrs
                 sess
                 .
                 21.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 6
                 because
                 the
                 church
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 dispence
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 as
                 she
                 finds
                 most
                 eōuenient
                 ,
                 soe
                 long
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 Gods
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 theyr
                 substance
                 are
                 not
                 violated
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 ones
                 power
                 ,
                 saue
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 to
                 change
                 this
                 costome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Protestant
               Position
               .
               Deliuered
               in
               the
               39.
               
               Articles
               of
               the
               English
               Church
               .
               Art.
               30.
               
            
             
               THc
               cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               to
               the
               lay
               people
               .
               For
               both
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Lords
               Sacrament
               ,
               by
               Christs
               ordenance
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               ministred
               to
               all
               Christian
               men
               alike
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 Scripture
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 presently
                 appeare
                 .
              
               
                 Hauing
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 cleared
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 in
                 the
                 iust
                 balance
                 of
                 an
                 open
                 and
                 impartiall
                 eye
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 euen
                 an
                 other
                 as
                 a
                 sequell
                 from
                 this
                 concerning
                 communion
                 vnder
                 one
                 kind
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 thought
                 vppon
                 in
                 these
                 objections
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 fit
                 occasion
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 difficulties
                 which
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 raise
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 earnest
                 desire
                 which
                 many
                 not
                 otherwise
                 ill
                 disposed
                 ,
                 haue
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 request
                 of
                 others
                 who
                 haue
                 seene
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 treatis
                 haue
                 put
                 me
                 vppon
                 
                 necessitie
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 but
                 very
                 succinctly
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 holding
                 my selfe
                 close
                 to
                 Scripture
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 former
                 methode
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 point
                 therefore
                 supposes
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 against
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 other
                 Protestants
                 as
                 are
                 conuinced
                 of
                 that
                 mysterie
                 then
                 against
                 Caluinists
                 or
                 Suinglians
                 who
                 disbeleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 were
                 not
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 really
                 present
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 receauing
                 one
                 only
                 kind
                 had
                 neuer
                 been
                 allowed
                 ,
                 so
                 could
                 it
                 not
                 haue
                 been
                 defended
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 supposed
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 indeauour
                 to
                 defend
                 communion
                 vnder
                 one
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 answer
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 pressed
                 by
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 against
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 mistaken
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Objection
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   they
                   vrge
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   as
                   hauing
                   been
                   vnder
                   the
                   formes
                   both
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   which
                   institution
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   followed
                   by
                   all
                   Christians
                   and
                   so
                   both
                   to
                   be
                   receaued
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   bare
                   institution
                   of
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   drawes
                   with
                   it
                   noe
                   necessitie
                   of
                   frequenting
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   in
                   Priesthood
                   and
                   mariage
                   instituted
                   
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   .
                   which
                   not
                   withstanding
                   impose
                   noe
                   necessitie
                   or
                   command
                   to
                   receaue
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   standing
                   precisely
                   in
                   the
                   institution
                   ,
                   noe
                   man
                   wil
                   be
                   obliged
                   to
                   receaue
                   either
                   both
                   ,
                   or
                   either
                   of
                   rhem
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Objection
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   though
                   the
                   bare
                   institution
                   of
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   impose
                   noe
                   command
                   to
                   receaue
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   imports
                   a
                   precept
                   that
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   receaued
                   or
                   administted
                   ,
                   it
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   that
                   manner
                   it
                   was
                   instituted
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   appeares
                   in
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   Priesthood
                   and
                   other
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   instituted
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   consecration
                   and
                   communion
                   in
                   both
                   kinds
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   whensoeuer
                   it
                   is
                   receaued
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   receaued
                   vnder
                   both
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   objection
                   inuolues
                   many
                   difficulties
                   and
                   is
                   first
                   to
                   he
                   vndeestood
                   that
                   Sacraments
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   receaued
                   and
                   administred
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   first
                   instituted
                   in
                   such
                   matters
                   as
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   substance
                   and
                   essence
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   other
                   accidentary
                   circumstances
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   place
                   ,
                   personnes
                   ,
                   precedences
                   ,
                   consequences
                   ,
                   &c.
                   as
                   was
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   after
                   supper
                   ,
                   sitting
                   vppon
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   giuen
                   to
                   priests
                   only
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   priuate
                   secular
                   house
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Secondly
                   there
                   is
                   something
                   particular
                   in
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   noe
                   other
                   ,
                   euen
                   concerning
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   entire
                   substance
                   being
                   here
                   put
                   vnder
                   each
                   kind
                   makes
                   that
                   woesoeuer
                   receaues
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   receaues
                   the
                   whole
                   substance
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   and
                   consequently
                   receaues
                   a
                   true
                   Sacrament
                   instituted
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   him
                   who
                   worthily
                   receaues
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   concerning
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   all
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   gathered
                   from
                   the
                   bare
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   institution
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   consecrated
                   and
                   receiued
                   by
                   Priests
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   the
                   Apostles
                   who
                   were
                   Priests
                   ,
                   then
                   made
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   first
                   instituted
                   vnder
                   both
                   kinds
                   ,
                   but
                   here
                   is
                   noe
                   president
                   giuen
                   about
                   the
                   lay
                   people
                   ,
                   because
                   none
                   then
                   receaued
                   it
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   whole
                   substance
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   is
                   here
                   receaued
                   I
                   suppose
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   much
                   questioned
                   by
                   such
                   as
                   grant
                   the
                   reall
                   presence
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   possibly
                   doubted
                   of
                   by
                   any
                   who
                   beleeues
                   that
                   our
                   Saoiour
                   dies
                   not
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   both
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   diuinitie
                   are
                   all
                   vnited
                   togeather
                   weresoeuer
                   he
                   is
                   :
                   hence
                   therefore
                   followes
                   that
                   lay
                   people
                   receiue
                   as
                   much
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   (
                   seeing
                   they
                   receaue
                   him
                   wholy
                   and
                   interily
                   )
                   as
                   Priests
                   doe
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   he
                   who
                   receaues
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   thus
                   
                   vnder
                   one
                   only
                   kind
                   receaues
                   a
                   true
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   as
                   cleare
                   as
                   the
                   former
                   for
                   who
                   can
                   without
                   absurditie
                   denye
                   that
                   vnder
                   one
                   kind
                   is
                   exhibited
                   
                     an
                     outward
                     visible
                     signe
                     of
                     an
                     inward
                     spirituall
                     grace
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   compleat
                   definition
                   of
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   aduersaries
                   :
                   for
                   here
                   the
                   formes
                   of
                   bread
                   only
                   containing
                   vnder
                   them
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   meat
                   ,
                   signifie
                   that
                   he
                   confers
                   a
                   spirituall
                   grace
                   nourishing
                   and
                   feeding
                   our
                   soules
                   to
                   eternall
                   life
                   and
                   thus
                   much
                   is
                   signified
                   by
                   the
                   English
                   ministers
                   when
                   they
                   distribute
                   the
                   bread
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     preserue
                     thy
                     body
                     and
                     soul
                     to
                     eternall
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   and
                   containing
                   his
                   body
                   represented
                   as
                   separated
                   from
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   as
                   dead
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   consecration
                   are
                   an
                   outward
                   visible
                   commemoratiue
                   signe
                   of
                   his
                   sacred
                   death
                   and
                   passion
                   .
                   and
                   seeing
                   that
                   both
                   bread
                   is
                   composed
                   of
                   many
                   graines
                   ,
                   and
                   wine
                   of
                   many
                   grapes
                   vnited
                   togeather
                   ,
                   the
                   mystical
                   vnity
                   of
                   Christians
                   receauing
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   sufficiently
                   signified
                   hy
                   the
                   species
                   of
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   if
                   then
                   here
                   he
                   
                     an
                     outward
                     visible
                     signe
                     of
                     an
                     inward
                     spirituall
                     grace
                  
                   both
                   exhibitiue
                   ,
                   commemoratiue
                   and
                   significatiue
                   ,
                   here
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Sacrament
                   euen
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   pttnciples
                   of
                   our
                   aduersaries
                   .
                   and
                   what
                   I
                   haue
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   verified
                   of
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   wine
                   .
                   but
                   not
                   
                   only
                   in
                   their
                   principlcs
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   all
                   good
                   Theologie
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Sacrament
                   vnder
                   each
                   kind
                   :
                   for
                   certainly
                   seeing
                   that
                   a
                   different
                   grace
                   is
                   conferred
                   by
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   spirituall
                   meate
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   spirituall
                   drinke
                   (
                   which
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   hereafter
                   examine
                   )
                   each
                   will
                   be
                   sufficient
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   and
                   helpe
                   the
                   soul
                   to
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   replyed
                   that
                   in
                   neither
                   of
                   these
                   kinds
                   alone
                   is
                   exhihited
                   a
                   compleate
                   signe
                   either
                   of
                   our
                   spirituall
                   refection
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   but
                   only
                   a
                   partiall
                   or
                   imparfect
                   signe
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   are
                   compleatly
                   significd
                   vnder
                   both
                   togeather
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   that
                   if
                   by
                   a
                   compleat
                   signe
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   a
                   most
                   full
                   and
                   expresse
                   representation
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   particulars
                   ,
                   I
                   grant
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   vnder
                   one
                   only
                   kind
                   so
                   full
                   and
                   expresse
                   a
                   representation
                   (
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   not
                   so
                   compleat
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   as
                   vnder
                   both
                   togeather
                   .
                   but
                   then
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   prouued
                   (
                   this
                   most
                   full
                   and
                   expresse
                   representation
                   vnder
                   both
                   being
                   exhibited
                   to
                   lay
                   Christians
                   by
                   the
                   consecration
                   and
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   in
                   the
                   dread
                   full
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   masse
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   this
                   sacrifice
                   requirs
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   allways
                   so
                   fully
                   and
                   expressely
                   represented
                   in
                   each
                   particular
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   but
                   if
                   by
                   a
                   compleat
                   signe
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   a
                   signe
                   sufficient
                   to
                   signifie
                   both
                   our
                   
                   spirituall
                   food
                   and
                   vnion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   I
                   denie
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   compleat
                   signe
                   of
                   both
                   exhibited
                   vnder
                   each
                   kind
                   .
                   This
                   distinction
                   may
                   be
                   much
                   illustrated
                   by
                   an
                   instance
                   from
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   certainly
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   the
                   trinity
                   was
                   more
                   expressely
                   ,
                   fully
                   and
                   compleatly
                   signified
                   by
                   that
                   ancient
                   coustome
                   of
                   a
                   threefold
                   dipping
                   the
                   child
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   baptisme
                   then
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   and
                   putting
                   water
                   once
                   vppon
                   the
                   child
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   this
                   latter
                   is
                   iudged
                   sufficient
                   euen
                   by
                   Protestants
                   .
                   for
                   who
                   can
                   doubt
                   that
                   the
                   formes
                   of
                   bread
                   sufficiently
                   giue
                   vs
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   is
                   the
                   food
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   noe
                   lesse
                   then
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   proposition
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bread
                   multiplied
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   calling
                   himselfe
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   the
                   sixt
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   prefigured
                   and
                   signified
                   sufficiently
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   :
                   and
                   who
                   seeing
                   a
                   bodyly
                   before
                   him
                   void
                   of
                   soul
                   and
                   blood
                   as
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   is
                   here
                   represented
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   gathers
                   not
                   presently
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   dead
                   though
                   he
                   see
                   not
                   the
                   blood
                   which
                   issued
                   from
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   vnder
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   wine
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   alone
                   is
                   noe
                   lesse
                   sufficient
                   to
                   represent
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   then
                   was
                   tbe
                   blood
                   alone
                   of
                   the
                   paschall
                   lambe
                   sprinkled
                   vppon
                   the
                   posts
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Israëlites
                   by
                   the
                   Iewish
                   priests
                   to
                   prefigurate
                   the
                   shedding
                   of
                   his
                   precious
                   blood
                   and
                   sacred
                   passion
                   :
                   nor
                   is
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   vnder
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   wine
                   lesse
                   sufficient
                   to
                   represent
                   the
                   spirituall
                   exhiberation
                   and
                   conforting
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   thē
                   was
                   the
                   wine
                   in
                   Cana
                   of
                   Galilee
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   sentence
                   spoken
                   of
                   by
                   the
                   Prophete
                   (
                   wine
                   producing
                   virgins
                   )
                   able
                   to
                   fore
                   figurate
                   the
                   same
                   blood
                   so
                   comforting
                   :
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   species
                   of
                   bread
                   or
                   wine
                   alone
                   to
                   signifie
                   the
                   vnity
                   and
                   amitie
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   amongst
                   Christians
                   both
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   themselues
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   shewed
                   .
                   Hence
                   therefore
                   appeares
                   that
                   seeing
                   in
                   each
                   kinde
                   apart
                   both
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   spirituall
                   meate
                   and
                   drinke
                   and
                   vnion
                   respectiuely
                   are
                   sufficiently
                   signifieds
                   each
                   must
                   necessarily
                   containe
                   a
                   true
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Sacrament
                   :
                   and
                   seeing
                   in
                   each
                   a
                   true
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   receaued
                   ,
                   each
                   alone
                   must
                   conferre
                   that
                   grace
                   which
                   is
                   signified
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   sanctifie
                   the
                   soul
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   receaue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   may
                   be
                   receaued
                   fruitfully
                   and
                   sauingly
                   alone
                   for
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   bare
                   institution
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   instituted
                   each
                   species
                   apart
                   to
                   conferre
                   sauing
                   grace
                   ,
                   then
                   who
                   receaues
                   either
                   deuoutly
                   receaues
                   that
                   grace
                   for
                   which
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   instituted
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   are
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   saluation
                   by
                   reeeauing
                   one
                   vnlesse
                   
                   thete
                   be
                   some
                   other
                   command
                   produced
                   which
                   obligeth
                   all
                   to
                   receaue
                   both
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   here
                   after
                   be
                   examined
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Objection
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   may
                   happily
                   obiect
                   that
                   this
                   answer
                   subsists
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   doctrine
                   the
                   Priest
                   also
                   receaues
                   a
                   true
                   Sacrament
                   and
                   the
                   spirituall
                   graces
                   and
                   fruits
                   of
                   it
                   when
                   he
                   receaues
                   the
                   host
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   euen
                   after
                   he
                   hath
                   receaued
                   the
                   host
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   obliged
                   to
                   receaue
                   the
                   chalice
                   according
                   to
                   Roman
                   Catholiques
                   ,
                   therefore
                   though
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   granted
                   that
                   lay
                   people
                   by
                   receauing
                   vnder
                   the
                   species
                   of
                   bread
                   only
                   ,
                   receaue
                   a
                   true
                   Sacrament
                   with
                   the
                   sauing
                   grace
                   signified
                   and
                   conferred
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   obliged
                   to
                   receaue
                   the
                   other
                   kind
                   as
                   Priests
                   are
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   first
                   a
                   great
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   lay
                   Christians
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   directly
                   and
                   expressely
                   obliged
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   institution
                   to
                   receaue
                   the
                   chalice
                   euen
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   receaued
                   the
                   true
                   Sacrament
                   and
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   it
                   vnder
                   the
                   species
                   of
                   bread
                   .
                   whence
                   may
                   probably
                   be
                   gathered
                   that
                   all
                   Priests
                   consecrating
                   haue
                   the
                   same
                   obligation
                   of
                   receauing
                   both
                   :
                   but
                   noe
                   such
                   command
                   was
                   directly
                   and
                   expessely
                   
                   giuen
                   to
                   lay
                   people
                   none
                   hauing
                   been
                   there
                   .
                   Secondly
                   Priests
                   consecrating
                   and
                   sacrificing
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   receaue
                   of
                   each
                   part
                   of
                   theyr
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   though
                   precisely
                   standing
                   in
                   the
                   essence
                   of
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   diuine
                   obligation
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   consummating
                   and
                   participating
                   of
                   theyr
                   own
                   sacrifice
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   receaue
                   both
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   ,
                   wich
                   hath
                   noe
                   place
                   in
                   lay
                   people
                   .
                   The
                   answer
                   only
                   concluds
                   that
                   standing
                   precisely
                   in
                   the
                   institution
                   ,
                   seeing
                   lay
                   people
                   receaue
                   vnder
                   one
                   kind
                   a
                   true
                   Sacrament
                   with
                   sauing
                   grace
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   thence
                   conuinced
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   receaue
                   more
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   obligation
                   of
                   receauing
                   both
                   it
                   must
                   rise
                   from
                   some
                   other
                   head
                   and
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   bare
                   institution
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   treate
                   in
                   answer
                   to
                   this
                   objection
                   now
                   taken
                   from
                   it
                   alone
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   yet
                   further
                   obiected
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   here
                   instituted
                   a
                   full
                   and
                   compleat
                   refection
                   not
                   only
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   meate
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   drinke
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   both
                   togeather
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   such
                   as
                   receaue
                   one
                   only
                   kind
                   receaue
                   but
                   one
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   heauenly
                   banquet
                   and
                   want
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   which
                   seemeth
                   quite
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   institution
                   and
                   intention
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   Sauiour
                   instituted
                   this
                   celestiall
                   banquet
                   in
                   so
                   ineffable
                   a
                   manner
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   substantiall
                   thing
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   both
                   our
                   meat
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   himselfe
                   and
                   that
                   so
                   abundantly
                   that
                   either
                   both
                   to
                   geather
                   ,
                   or
                   each
                   a
                   part
                   are
                   so
                   suffizing
                   a
                   repast
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   communicate
                   strengh
                   and
                   life
                   to
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   worthily
                   receaue
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   both
                   being
                   receaued
                   make
                   but
                   one
                   compleat
                   refection
                   by
                   reason
                   they
                   are
                   both
                   taken
                   at
                   once
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   meate
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   happens
                   in
                   other
                   ordinary
                   refections
                   ,
                   yet
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   receaued
                   apart
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   different
                   times
                   ,
                   is
                   also
                   a
                   full
                   and
                   compleat
                   refection
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   by
                   reason
                   that
                   each
                   communicates
                   sauing
                   grace
                   sufficient
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   euidently
                   appeares
                   in
                   common
                   feasts
                   and
                   banquets
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   many
                   dishes
                   are
                   eaten
                   and
                   different
                   sortes
                   of
                   wine
                   drunke
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   or
                   meeting
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   esteemed
                   but
                   one
                   meal
                   or
                   banquet
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   if
                   at
                   different
                   times
                   one
                   should
                   feed
                   now
                   vppon
                   one
                   ,
                   then
                   vppon
                   an
                   other
                   of
                   these
                   dishes
                   apart
                   ,
                   or
                   dranke
                   but
                   one
                   sorte
                   of
                   wine
                   one
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   other
                   of
                   them
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   then
                   such
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   diuersitie
                   of
                   times
                   would
                   be
                   counted
                   diuers
                   sufficient
                   refections
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   to
                   find
                   in
                   other
                   meates
                   and
                   
                   drinke
                   what
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   well
                   the
                   one
                   the
                   other
                   alone
                   could
                   preserue
                   and
                   conferre
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   one
                   could
                   liue
                   with
                   drinking
                   without
                   eating
                   ,
                   or
                   eating
                   without
                   drinking
                   ,
                   then
                   either
                   of
                   these
                   a
                   part
                   would
                   become
                   a
                   full
                   refection
                   all
                   therefore
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   gathered
                   from
                   this
                   objection
                   is
                   only
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   institution
                   gaue
                   a
                   most
                   plentifull
                   and
                   abundant
                   banquet
                   ,
                   whereof
                   each
                   part
                   in
                   it selfe
                   was
                   sufficient
                   to
                   conferre
                   life
                   and
                   satieté
                   to
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   succeeding
                   ages
                   being
                   receaued
                   either
                   ioyntly
                   ,
                   or
                   apart
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   sufficient
                   refection
                   for
                   Christians
                   .
                   But
                   from
                   the
                   institution
                   vnder
                   both
                   kindes
                   followed
                   not
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   cheesty
                   pressed
                   in
                   this
                   objection
                   )
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   intention
                   was
                   that
                   these
                   two
                   kindes
                   should
                   be
                   such
                   parts
                   of
                   this
                   heauenly
                   feast
                   that
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   essentially
                   required
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   giuen
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   force
                   to
                   conferre
                   grace
                   sufficient
                   for
                   saluation
                   ,
                   but
                   would
                   haue
                   had
                   that
                   grace
                   necessarily
                   dependant
                   vppon
                   the
                   receauing
                   of
                   both
                   togeather
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   the
                   receauing
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   vnder
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   bread
                   only
                   conferres
                   life
                   and
                   saluation
                   is
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   question
                   Ioan.
                   6.
                   
                   
                     He
                     who
                     eateth
                     this
                     bread
                     shall
                     liue
                     for
                     euer
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   perfectly
                   and
                   entirely
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     As
                     I
                     liue
                     by
                     my
                     father
                     so
                     he
                     who
                     eateth
                     me
                     shall
                     liue
                     by
                     me
                     .
                  
                   for
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   
                   liueth
                   by
                   his
                   father
                   not
                   partially
                   ,
                   bu●
                   wholy
                   and
                   perfectly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                
                 
                   Further
                   one
                   may
                   reply
                   that
                   as
                   corporal
                   meate
                   and
                   drinke
                   haue
                   different
                   effects
                   ,
                   th●
                   one
                   of
                   nourishing
                   and
                   strengthing
                   the
                   othe●
                   of
                   comforting
                   and
                   exhilerating
                   ,
                   so
                   proportionably
                   this
                   diuine
                   meate
                   and
                   drinke
                   must
                   haue
                   the
                   like
                   different
                   spirituall
                   effects
                   correspondent
                   to
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   whence
                   followeth
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   receaues
                   one
                   only
                   ,
                   is
                   depriued
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   corresponding
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   people
                   will
                   be
                   depriued
                   of
                   some
                   grace
                   corresponding
                   to
                   the
                   chalice
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   spirituall
                   consolation
                   ,
                   and
                   exhilaration
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   in
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   Priests
                   haue
                   by
                   receauing
                   both
                   kindes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   I
                   answer
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   Catholique
                   Roman
                   faith
                   that
                   lay
                   people
                   in
                   receauing
                   vnder
                   one
                   kind
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   depriued
                   of
                   any
                   grace
                   necessary
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   were
                   they
                   obliged
                   by
                   vertu
                   of
                   Christs
                   institution
                   to
                   receaue
                   both
                   .
                   
                   And
                   which
                   our
                   aduersaries
                   presse
                   against
                   vs.
                   seeing
                   therefore
                   the
                   same
                   habituall
                   iustifiing
                   and
                   sauing
                   grace
                   is
                   receaued
                   by
                   one
                   kind
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   by
                   both
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   who
                   receaues
                   
                   both
                   were
                   supposed
                   to
                   receaue
                   extensiuely
                   more
                   then
                   they
                   which
                   receaue
                   one
                   only
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   hath
                   noe
                   greater
                   difficulty
                   then
                   that
                   Priests
                   being
                   accoustumed
                   and
                   permitted
                   euery
                   day
                   to
                   say
                   masse
                   receaue
                   by
                   vertu
                   of
                   oftener
                   communicating
                   more
                   habituall
                   grace
                   then
                   lay
                   people
                   who
                   promiscuously
                   haue
                   noe
                   such
                   practise
                   or
                   permission
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   by
                   acts
                   of
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   humi●ity
                   proportionable
                   to
                   there
                   own
                   estat
                   to
                   supply
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   that
                   extent
                   of
                   graces
                   which
                   are
                   conferred
                   vppon
                   Priests
                   by
                   vertu
                   of
                   theyr
                   dayly
                   receauing
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   noe
                   wrong
                   being
                   done
                   them
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   both
                   in
                   this
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   communicating
                   vnder
                   one
                   kind
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   depriued
                   of
                   noe
                   grace
                   necessary
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   other
                   acts
                   of
                   vertues
                   and
                   good
                   workes
                   may
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                   (
                   being
                   assisted
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   exercise
                   and
                   supply
                   that
                   defect
                   wherein
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   they
                   fall
                   ●hort
                   of
                   Priests
                   .
                   I
                   say
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   wrong
                   done
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   Christians
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   haue
                   respect
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   theyr
                   own
                   parricular
                   spirituall
                   profit
                   in
                   increase
                   of
                   grace
                   by
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   reuerence
                   which
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   want
                   that
                   ●ncrease
                   when
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   obtained
                   but
                   by
                   some
                   irreuerence
                   offerred
                   to
                   this
                   diuine
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   Thus
                   though
                   both
                   Priests
                   and
                   lay
                   men
                   might
                   haue
                   more
                   degrees
                   of
                   grace
                   by
                   
                   celebrating
                   and
                   communicating
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   times
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   once
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   this
                   inuolues
                   a
                   want
                   of
                   reuerence
                   to
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   once
                   a
                   yeare
                   generally
                   amongst
                   Catholikes
                   permittrd
                   to
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   to
                   lay
                   people
                   ,
                   neither
                   by
                   Catholiques
                   nor
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   would
                   follow
                   if
                   all
                   lay
                   men
                   were
                   licenced
                   promiscuously
                   to
                   communicate
                   euery
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   noe
                   lesse
                   ,
                   were
                   they
                   permitted
                   to
                   receaue
                   vnder
                   both
                   kindes
                   as
                   I
                   shall
                   shew
                   here
                   after
                   :
                   whence
                   followes
                   that
                   as
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   respect
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   bere
                   to
                   this
                   heauenly
                   mystery
                   they
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   refraine
                   from
                   communicating
                   euery
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   vppon
                   noe
                   day
                   to
                   receaue
                   more
                   then
                   once
                   :
                   so
                   are
                   they
                   to
                   abstaine
                   (
                   the
                   Church
                   so
                   commanding
                   )
                   from
                   receauing
                   the
                   chalice
                   .
                   Secondly
                   concerning
                   actuall
                   auxiliary
                   graces
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   supernaturall
                   pious
                   thoughts
                   and
                   inspirations
                   to
                   good
                   ,
                   conferred
                   by
                   vertu
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   and
                   proper
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   some
                   doctours
                   hold
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   different
                   actuall
                   grace
                   corresponding
                   to
                   the
                   chalice
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   host
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   strenghning
                   proper
                   to
                   meate
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   exhilaration
                   proper
                   only
                   to
                   drinke
                   .
                   yet
                   the
                   common
                   tenet
                   of
                   doctours
                   is
                   contrary
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   will
                   only
                   come
                   to
                   a
                   schoole
                   Question
                   not
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   treated
                   here
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   more
                   common
                   and
                   negatiue
                   opinion
                   seemes
                   to
                   me
                   more
                   
                   pious
                   and
                   honorable
                   to
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   wil
                   be
                   sufficient
                   to
                   saue
                   the
                   proper
                   effects
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   kindes
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   actuall
                   graces
                   corresponding
                   to
                   meate
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   corroborating
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   exhilerating
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   primary
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   only
                   actuall
                   fruits
                   of
                   this
                   spirituall
                   food
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   host
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   its
                   inestimable
                   '
                   and
                   illimitated
                   vertu
                   be
                   communicated
                   to
                   the
                   receauer
                   certaine
                   actuall
                   graces
                   strenghtning
                   him
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   tentation
                   as
                   the
                   primary
                   effect
                   of
                   that
                   kinde
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   exhilerating
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   sorow
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   secondary
                   and
                   lesse
                   principall
                   of
                   the
                   sacred
                   host
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   discours
                   holds
                   proportionably
                   of
                   the
                   chalice
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   each
                   kinde
                   conferres
                   these
                   different
                   graces
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   a
                   different
                   order
                   and
                   manner
                   .
                   and
                   by
                   consequence
                   he
                   who
                   receaues
                   either
                   hath
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   actuall
                   graces
                   communicated
                   to
                   him
                   noe
                   lesse
                   then
                   he
                   who
                   receaues
                   both
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   people
                   are
                   not
                   depriued
                   of
                   any
                   species
                   of
                   actuall
                   grace
                   due
                   to
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   which
                   Priests
                   haue
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   this
                   doctrine
                   much
                   conducing
                   to
                   the
                   honour
                   and
                   glory
                   and
                   grounded
                   in
                   the
                   boundlesse
                   perfection
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   is
                   cleere
                   tough
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   only
                   consider
                   that
                   this
                   spirituall
                   banquet
                   vnder
                   each
                   species
                   containes
                   noe
                   lesse
                   then
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   .
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   food
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   drinke
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   holy
                   
                   Scripture
                   speaking
                   of
                   him
                   telleth
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                   he
                   who
                   eateth
                   me
                   shall
                   yet
                   hunger
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   who
                   drinketh
                   me
                   shall
                   yet
                   thirst
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   may
                   hunger
                   and
                   thirst
                   after
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   iustice
                   be
                   borh
                   able
                   to
                   satisfie
                   our
                   hunger
                   and
                   quench
                   our
                   thirst
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   be
                   both
                   meat
                   and
                   drinke
                   to
                   vs
                   whensoeuer
                   we
                   receaue
                   it
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   we
                   denye
                   these
                   effects
                   to
                   the
                   fountaine
                   of
                   iustici
                   our
                   deare
                   Sauiour
                   whensoeuer
                   he
                   is
                   worthily
                   receaued
                   vnder
                   either
                   forme
                   in
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   materiall
                   manna
                   had
                   the
                   taste
                   ,
                   sweetnesse
                   and
                   strength
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   different
                   meates
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   we
                   not
                   attribute
                   to
                   this
                   spirituall
                   and
                   diuine
                   manna
                   the
                   strength
                   sweetnes
                   and
                   perfection
                   both
                   of
                   all
                   meates
                   ,
                   and
                   drinks
                   also
                   whensoeuer
                   it
                   is
                   rightly
                   receaued
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   speaking
                   of
                   diuine
                   wisdome
                   Salomon
                   tell
                   vs
                   that
                   all
                   good
                   came
                   to
                   him
                   togeather
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   why
                   should
                   we
                   limite
                   that
                   wisdome
                   of
                   God
                   more
                   then
                   is
                   necessarie
                   in
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   if
                   some
                   corporall
                   meates
                   haue
                   also
                   the
                   vertu
                   of
                   drinke
                   ▪
                   and
                   some
                   corporall
                   drinkes
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   meate
                   to
                   nourish
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   we
                   denye
                   this
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   all
                   meates
                   and
                   drinks
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ?
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   least
                   drop
                   of
                   his
                   bloud
                   or
                   action
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   was
                   sufficient
                   to
                   satisfie
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   infinite
                   worlds
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   we
                   frame
                   so
                   pore
                   an
                   opinion
                   o●
                   them
                   both
                   in
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   that
                   whensoeuer
                   
                   they
                   are
                   truly
                   receaued
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   power
                   vnder
                   each
                   kind
                   both
                   to
                   nourish
                   strenghen
                   ,
                   exhilerate
                   and
                   conferre
                   spiritually
                   all
                   the
                   fruits
                   and
                   profits
                   correspondent
                   to
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   any
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   meates
                   and
                   drinkes
                   togeather
                   so
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   habituall
                   iustifying
                   and
                   sanctifying
                   grace
                   necessary
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   actuall
                   Sacramentall
                   graces
                   correspondent
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   meat
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   spirituall
                   nourishment
                   in
                   the
                   host
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   drink
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   spirituall
                   exhileration
                   in
                   the
                   chalice
                   ,
                   but
                   both
                   these
                   graces
                   are
                   conferred
                   by
                   each
                   kind
                   apart
                   that
                   proper
                   to
                   meat
                   primarily
                   by
                   the
                   host
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   drinke
                   primarily
                   by
                   the
                   chalice
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   secondarily
                   and
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   a
                   superabundant
                   vertu
                   and
                   efficacy
                   in
                   this
                   diuine
                   refection
                   the
                   host
                   exhilerates
                   &
                   com●orts
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   chalice
                   nourisheth
                   and
                   strenghteneth
                   correspondent
                   to
                   all
                   corporall
                   meates
                   and
                   drinkes
                   and
                   conferred
                   separatly
                   by
                   them
                   are
                   ioyntly
                   receaued
                   by
                   each
                   of
                   these
                   apart
                   :
                   and
                   thus
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   hymne
                   of
                   
                     corpus
                     Christi
                  
                   is
                   most
                   true
                   :
                   
                     dedit
                     fragilibus
                     corporis
                     ferculum
                     ,
                     dedit
                     &
                     tristibus
                     sanguinis
                     poculum
                  
                   :
                   he
                   gaue
                   the
                   food
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   to
                   the
                   infirme
                   and
                   the
                   cup
                   of
                   his
                   blood
                   to
                   the
                   sad
                   ,
                   whereby
                   are
                   designed
                   the
                   primary
                   effects
                   of
                   the
                   host
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   strenght●ning
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   chalice
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   exhilerating
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   true
                   which
                   is
                   affirmed
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   office
                   :
                   
                     Panem
                     de
                     caelo
                     praestitisti
                     eis
                     omne
                     delectamentum
                     
                     in
                     se
                     habentem
                  
                   :
                   thou
                   hast
                   giuen
                   them
                   bread
                   from
                   heauen
                   hauing
                   all
                   delight
                   and
                   comfort
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   whereby
                   seemes
                   to
                   be
                   assribed
                   to
                   the
                   sacred
                   host
                   the
                   essect
                   of
                   delighting
                   and
                   exhilerating
                   such
                   as
                   worthily
                   receaue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   noe
                   lesse
                   those
                   other
                   versicles
                   which
                   follow
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   feast
                   :
                   
                     cibauit
                     illos
                     ex
                     adipe
                     frumenti
                     ,
                     &
                     de
                     petra
                     melle
                     saturauit
                     eos
                  
                   :
                   he
                   hath
                   fed
                   them
                   with
                   the●
                   fattnes
                   of
                   wheat
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   delightfull
                   nourishmēt
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   is
                   expressed
                   :
                   and
                   sati●ted
                   them
                   with
                   honny
                   from
                   the
                   rock
                   ,
                   which
                   expresseth
                   the
                   sweet
                   feeding
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   by
                   the
                   sacred
                   chalice
                   .
                   much
                   more
                   might
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   this
                   particular
                   ,
                   were
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   disputed
                   in
                   the
                   schooles
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   occasion
                   I
                   iudge
                   noe
                   more
                   necessary
                   seeing
                   the
                   question
                   it selfe
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   Catholike
                   faith
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   .
                   Thus
                   farre
                   I
                   haue
                   answered
                   the
                   difficulties
                   which
                   can
                   be
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   bare
                   institution
                   abstracting
                   from
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   expressed
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   institution
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   where
                   concerning
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   now
                   answer
                   very
                   breefly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Objection
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   Sauiour
                   saith
                   :
                   drinke
                   ye
                   all
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   commands
                   all
                   Christians
                   to
                   drinke
                   of
                   the
                   cup
                   in
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   Sauiour
                   saith
                   Iohn
                   13.
                   
                   
                     If
                     I
                     haue
                     washed
                     your
                     feet
                     your
                     Lord
                     and
                     maister
                     ,
                     you
                     must
                     also
                     wash
                     one
                     anothers
                     feet
                     ,
                  
                   therefore
                   all
                   Christians
                   are
                   commanded
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   to
                   wash
                   one
                   an
                   others
                   feet
                   :
                   or
                   thus
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Marc.
                   16.
                   
                   
                     Goenig
                     into
                     the
                     whol
                     world
                     preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                     to
                     all
                     creatures
                     .
                  
                   and
                   Matt.
                   28.
                   
                   
                     Goe
                     and
                     teach
                     all
                     nations
                     baptizing
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     father
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   therefore
                   he
                   commands
                   all
                   Christians
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   and
                   baptize
                   all
                   nations
                   :
                   or
                   thus
                   to
                   come
                   somthing
                   nearer
                   to
                   this
                   matter
                   in
                   the
                   drinking
                   of
                   a
                   cupp
                   .
                   Luc.
                   22.
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   saith
                   before
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   was
                   instituted
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   tooke
                   the
                   cupp
                   and
                   said
                   :
                   take
                   and
                   diuide
                   amongst
                   you
                   ,
                   &c.
                   therefore
                   all
                   Christians
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   take
                   and
                   drinke
                   wine
                   which
                   is
                   noe
                   sacrament
                   ,
                   yea
                   before
                   they
                   receaue
                   the
                   sacrament
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   commanded
                   the
                   Apostles
                   to
                   doe
                   here
                   .
                   or
                   lastly
                   thus
                   to
                   instance
                   in
                   the
                   institution
                   it selfe
                   Matth.
                   26.
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     Take
                     and
                     eate
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   :
                   therefore
                   he
                   commanded
                   all
                   Christians
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   host
                   into
                   theyr
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   eate
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   many
                   such
                   like
                   instances
                   might
                   be
                   giuen
                   whence
                   (
                   if
                   we
                   stand
                   to
                   the
                   sole
                   and
                   bare
                   word
                   of
                   scripture
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   as
                   easily
                   deduced
                   that
                   all
                   Christians
                   are
                   commanded
                   many
                   things
                   which
                   Protestants
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   
                   not
                   bound
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   this
                   command
                   :
                   
                     drinke
                     yee
                     all
                     of
                     this
                  
                   :
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   drawn
                   that
                   all
                   Christians
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   dtinke
                   of
                   the
                   chalice
                   because
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   then
                   commanded
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   replyed
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   commands
                   alleaged
                   is
                   not
                   found
                   the
                   word
                   (
                   all
                   )
                   
                     drinke
                     ye
                     all
                     of
                     this
                  
                   as
                   we
                   finde
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   generall
                   to
                   comprehend
                   all
                   Christians
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   (
                   all
                   )
                   as
                   appeares
                   hy
                   S.
                   Marke
                   :
                   
                     and
                     they
                     all
                     drunke
                     of
                     it
                     :
                  
                   only
                   signifies
                   all
                   the
                   Apostles
                   there
                   present
                   ,
                   none
                   excepted
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   said
                   not
                   :
                   let
                   all
                   Christians
                   drinke
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     drinke
                     ye
                     all
                     of
                     this
                     .
                  
                   If
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   demanded
                   why
                   should
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   say
                   :
                   drinke
                   yee
                   all
                   of
                   this
                   more
                   then
                   eate
                   .
                   yee
                   all
                   of
                   this
                   ;
                   adding
                   the
                   word
                   (
                   all
                   )
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   chalice
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   host
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   vniuersall
                   necessitie
                   of
                   drinking
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   first
                   that
                   (
                   all
                   )
                   cannot
                   possibly
                   be
                   added
                   .
                   for
                   that
                   reason
                   ,
                   for
                   Protestants
                   confesse
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   as
                   vniuersall
                   necessitie
                   for
                   all
                   Christians
                   to
                   eate
                   the
                   bread
                   comprehended
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     take
                     eate
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                     ,
                  
                   without
                   the
                   word
                   (
                   all
                   )
                   as
                   of
                   drinking
                   the
                   cup
                   in
                   these
                   :
                   
                     drinke
                     yee
                     all
                     of
                     this
                  
                   .
                   Secondly
                   I
                   answer
                   that
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   adding
                   the
                   word
                   (
                   all
                   )
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   chalice
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   host
                   ,
                   was
                   because
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   hauing
                   broken
                   the
                   host
                   into
                   differēt
                   peeces
                   gaue
                   to
                   each
                   Apostle
                   one
                   and
                   so
                   there
                   was
                   
                   noe
                   necessitie
                   to
                   command
                   them
                   all
                   to
                   eate
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   particle
                   ,
                   but
                   hauing
                   giuen
                   but
                   one
                   cup
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   more
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   full
                   declaration
                   of
                   his
                   minde
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Apostles
                   there
                   presēt
                   should
                   drinke
                   of
                   that
                   cupp
                   ,
                   )
                   to
                   expresse
                   himselfe
                   in
                   these
                   termes
                   :
                   drinke
                   ye
                   all
                   of
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   I
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   maine
                   objection
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   stand
                   ptecisely
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   it
                   can
                   neuer
                   be
                   conuinced
                   that
                   any
                   precept
                   is
                   contained
                   either
                   in
                   these
                   
                     take
                     eate
                  
                   :
                   or
                   in
                   these
                   :
                   
                     drinke
                     yee
                     all
                     of
                     this
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   capable
                   to
                   signifie
                   a
                   meere
                   inuitation
                   or
                   intreaty
                   as
                   great
                   persons
                   ordinarily
                   are
                   accoustomed
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   other
                   inferiours
                   at
                   theyr
                   table
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   eate
                   or
                   drinke
                   of
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   ,
                   not
                   commanding
                   but
                   inuiting
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   belongs
                   to
                   Protestāts
                   who
                   stand
                   so
                   strictly
                   to
                   the
                   bare
                   expresse
                   words
                   of
                   Scripture
                   to
                   conuince
                   by
                   the
                   sole
                   expresse
                   words
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   if
                   wee
                   either
                   by
                   vniuersall
                   tradition
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   some
                   other
                   expresse
                   commands
                   in
                   scripture
                   of
                   communicating
                   ,
                   grant
                   that
                   euen
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   eate
                   ,
                   drinke
                   &c.
                   a
                   strickt
                   command
                   was
                   giuen
                   ,
                   seeing
                   some
                   commands
                   ,
                   oblige
                   all
                   Christians
                   ,
                   others
                   all
                   Bishops
                   &
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   the
                   Apostles
                   only
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   notwithstanding
                   giue
                   a
                   reason
                   why
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   drinke
                   yee
                   all
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   binde
                   the
                   
                   Apostles
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   extend
                   not
                   themselues
                   to
                   all
                   Christians
                   .
                   for
                   the
                   declaration
                   of
                   this
                   .
                   when
                   the
                   circumstances
                   are
                   such
                   that
                   the
                   command
                   can
                   haue
                   noe
                   place
                   but
                   for
                   that
                   present
                   time
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   giuen
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   cleare
                   that
                   what
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   spake
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   only
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   said
                   to
                   S.
                   Peeter
                   :
                   
                     putt
                     vp
                     thy
                     swod
                     into
                     the
                     scabbard
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   three
                   Apostles
                   :
                   
                     rise
                     let
                     vs
                     goe
                  
                   &c.
                   and
                   a
                   thou
                   sand
                   such
                   like
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   :
                   when
                   the
                   common
                   tradition
                   of
                   Christendome
                   tells
                   vs
                   that
                   such
                   commands
                   as
                   were
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   neuer
                   esteemed
                   to
                   oblige
                   theyr
                   successours
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   :
                   when
                   the
                   matter
                   commanded
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Priests
                   and
                   not
                   limited
                   by
                   any
                   circumstance
                   mentioned
                   or
                   insinuated
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   only
                   (
                   if
                   the
                   generall
                   and
                   continnuall
                   practise
                   of
                   Christendome
                   be
                   not
                   contrarie
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   to
                   oblige
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   persons
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   but
                   all
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Priests
                   in
                   succeeding
                   ages
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   the
                   preceptes
                   of
                   teaching
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   ,
                   Baptizing
                   absoluing
                   from
                   sinnes
                   &c.
                   and
                   of
                   consecrating
                   sacrifising
                   and
                   receauing
                   this
                   blessed
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   :
                   when
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   precept
                   in
                   it selfe
                   may
                   be
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   Christians
                   as
                   was
                   the
                   washing
                   of
                   one
                   an
                   others
                   feet
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   abstinence
                   from
                   blond
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   receauing
                   of
                   both
                   kindes
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   noe
                   limitation
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   or
                   Priests
                   only
                   prescribed
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   noe
                   other
                   rule
                   to
                   know
                   which
                   precept
                   obliges
                   all
                   Christians
                   ,
                   which
                   not
                   ,
                   saue
                   the
                   constant
                   and
                   generall
                   tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   this
                   only
                   me
                   know
                   (
                   as
                   well
                   Protestants
                   as
                   Catholikes
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   precept
                   of
                   washing
                   of
                   feet
                   bindes
                   not
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   vniuersally
                   &
                   strictly
                   inioineyd
                   in
                   Scripture
                   without
                   any
                   limitation
                   of
                   time
                   or
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   noe
                   lesse
                   though
                   all
                   Christians
                   are
                   of
                   themselues
                   capable
                   to
                   receaue
                   both
                   kindes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   command
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   to
                   teceaue
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   command
                   by
                   the
                   churches
                   perpetuall
                   tradition
                   ,
                   or
                   permitting
                   many
                   lay
                   Christians
                   to
                   teceaue
                   in
                   one
                   only
                   kinde
                   ,
                   &
                   by
                   the
                   Protestants
                   coustome
                   of
                   not
                   communicating
                   little
                   infants
                   ,
                   shew
                   cleerly
                   that
                   this
                   precept
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   extended
                   to
                   all
                   Christians
                   without
                   exception
                   .
                   and
                   if
                   Protestants
                   notwitstanding
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   all
                   ,
                   limitate
                   it
                   only
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   arriued
                   to
                   the
                   yeares
                   of
                   discretion
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   ground
                   in
                   the
                   bare
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   to
                   exclude
                   little
                   children
                   ,
                   only
                   because
                   their
                   own
                   practise
                   approues
                   it
                   ;
                   why
                   may
                   not
                   Roman
                   Catholikes
                   limit
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   then
                   present
                   hauing
                   both
                   a
                   ground
                   in
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   words
                   were
                   spoken
                   to
                   them
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   vniuersall
                   
                   tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   permitting
                   many
                   lay
                   persons
                   to
                   communicate
                   in
                   one
                   only
                   kinde
                   ,
                   and
                   little
                   children
                   eyther
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   neyther
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   shall
                   here
                   after
                   demonstrate
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Objection
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   precept
                   alleaged
                   by
                   reformists
                   for
                   communion
                   vnder
                   both
                   kindes
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     doe
                     this
                     in
                     remembrance
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   being
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   of
                   something
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   not
                   then
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   insuing
                   times
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   already
                   shewed
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   limited
                   as
                   spoken
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   only
                   ,
                   then
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   extended
                   to
                   all
                   Christians
                   .
                   especially
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   limited
                   to
                   Priests
                   only
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   noe
                   command
                   at-all
                   in
                   the
                   institution
                   obliging
                   all
                   Christians
                   to
                   receaue
                   either
                   both
                   ,
                   or
                   either
                   kind
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   words
                   :
                   
                     doe
                     this
                     in
                     remembrance
                     of
                     me
                     .
                  
                   according
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   commanded
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   extended
                   to
                   any
                   more
                   then
                   ,
                   Priests
                   ,
                   for
                   here
                   is
                   euidently
                   commanded
                   the
                   blessing
                   ,
                   consecrating
                   ,
                   offering
                   ,
                   sacrificing
                   and
                   administring
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   doe
                   what
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   then
                   did
                   ,
                   which
                   according
                   to
                   Catholiques
                   comprehends
                   all
                   these
                   particulars
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   Protestants
                   some
                   of
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   consecrating
                   and
                   administration
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   were
                   not
                   commanded
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   noe
                   command
                   at
                   all
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   whol
                   institution
                   ,
                   nor
                   very
                   probabily
                   in
                   the
                   whol
                   new
                   Testament
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   if
                   we
                   stick
                   closely
                   to
                   the
                   bare
                   words
                   ,
                   noe
                   man
                   can
                   conuince
                   from
                   them
                   only
                   that
                   all
                   Christians
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   receaue
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   vnder
                   both
                   ,
                   or
                   either
                   kinde
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   cleargy
                   men
                   might
                   haue
                   been
                   obliged
                   to
                   consecrate
                   and
                   administer
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   layity
                   were
                   not
                   obliged
                   to
                   receaue
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   administer
                   Priesthood
                   and
                   mariage
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   iustly
                   required
                   :
                   though
                   noe
                   man
                   haue
                   any
                   absolute
                   command
                   either
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   mary
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   are
                   not
                   bound
                   to
                   receaue
                   those
                   two
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   all
                   that
                   those
                   words
                   import
                   as
                   they
                   stand
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   satisfied
                   probably
                   if
                   we
                   say
                   that
                   not
                   euery
                   Priest
                   or
                   lay
                   man
                   in
                   particular
                   is
                   obliged
                   to
                   consecrate
                   or
                   communicate
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   conteyne
                   a
                   precept
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   in
                   generall
                   that
                   what
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   here
                   commands
                   ,
                   be
                   done
                   as
                   certainly
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   command
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   to
                   conferre
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   absolution
                   and
                   extreme
                   Vnction
                   &c.
                   and
                   yet
                   noe
                   Bishop
                   or
                   Priest
                   hath
                   in
                   particular
                   any
                   such
                   
                   absolute
                   obligation
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   only
                   neither
                   is
                   any
                   in
                   particular
                   bound
                   to
                   administer
                   them
                   by
                   a
                   positiue
                   diuine
                   precept
                   ,
                   giuen
                   directly
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   accidentally
                   they
                   may
                   haue
                   a
                   strickt
                   obligation
                   according
                   to
                   different
                   circumstances
                   to
                   administer
                   the
                   said
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourtly
                   :
                   though
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   granted
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     doe
                     this
                  
                   &c.
                   containe
                   a
                   precept
                   obliging
                   all
                   Christians
                   arriued
                   to
                   yeares
                   of
                   discretion
                   to
                   communicate
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   toucheth
                   only
                   the
                   receauing
                   vnder
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   stand
                   to
                   the
                   expresse
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   institution
                   being
                   said
                   after
                   the
                   consecration
                   of
                   the
                   host
                   and
                   before
                   the
                   chalice
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   precept
                   recorded
                   by
                   S.
                   Paul
                   after
                   the
                   chalice
                   is
                   not
                   absolute
                   to
                   consecrate
                   and
                   receaue
                   that
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   often
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   drunke
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   :
                   
                     doe
                     this
                     as
                     often
                     as
                     you
                     shall
                     drinke
                     in
                     remembrance
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                  
                   said
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   :
                   though
                   from
                   the
                   sole
                   force
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     doe
                     this
                     in
                     remembrance
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                  
                   considered
                   as
                   they
                   stand
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   noe
                   forcible
                   argument
                   can
                   be
                   drawn
                   to
                   proue
                   a
                   positiue
                   precept
                   in
                   particular
                   binding
                   euery
                   Christian
                   ,
                   to
                   receaue
                   sometimes
                   this
                   Sacramēt
                   vnder
                   either
                   or
                   both
                   kindes
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   the
                   generall
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   be
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   diuine
                   precept
                   obliging
                   more
                   to
                   receaue
                   the
                   host
                   
                   then
                   the
                   chalice
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   coustome
                   of
                   the
                   primitiue
                   church
                   was
                   to
                   giue
                   to
                   some
                   the
                   chalicc
                   noe
                   lesse
                   without
                   the
                   host
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   others
                   the
                   host
                   without
                   the
                   chalice
                   .
                   and
                   that
                   some
                   late
                   Learned
                   Writers
                   affirme
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   such
                   precept
                   conteyned
                   in
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   yet
                   because
                   S.
                   Thomas
                   and
                   the
                   common
                   streame
                   of
                   doctours
                   after
                   him
                   grant
                   a
                   generall
                   precept
                   of
                   receauing
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   to
                   be
                   conteyned
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   S.
                   Paul
                   seemes
                   to
                   giue
                   sufficient
                   ground
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   this
                   command
                   :
                   
                     doe
                     this
                  
                   &c.
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   extended
                   to
                   the
                   actuall
                   receauing
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   by
                   the
                   laity
                   ,
                   by
                   mentioning
                   drinking
                   in
                   the
                   conditionall
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   consecrated
                   chalice
                   ,
                   and
                   deducing
                   from
                   the
                   institution
                   what
                   preparation
                   all
                   Christians
                   should
                   make
                   to
                   receaue
                   worthily
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   v.
                   27.
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   chapter
                   :
                   and
                   mouued
                   by
                   this
                   authority
                   I
                   grant
                   that
                   all
                   Christians
                   are
                   here
                   commanded
                   sometimes
                   in
                   there
                   liues
                   to
                   frequent
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   that
                   lay
                   people
                   satisfie
                   this
                   precept
                   by
                   receauing
                   one
                   only
                   kind
                   ,
                   or
                   both
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   order
                   prescribed
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   shee
                   is
                   mouued
                   by
                   different
                   times
                   or
                   circumstances
                   now
                   to
                   ordaine
                   the
                   receauing
                   of
                   both
                   ,
                   now
                   of
                   one
                   alone
                   ,
                   to
                   some
                   the
                   sole
                   host
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   others
                   the
                   chalice
                   only
                   ;
                   for
                   seeing
                   this
                   precept
                   was
                   giuen
                   before
                   the
                   consecration
                   of
                   the
                   chalice
                   ,
                   
                   though
                   it
                   induce
                   noe
                   more
                   neccssity
                   of
                   receauing
                   the
                   host
                   then
                   the
                   chalice
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   shewes
                   euidently
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   host
                   alone
                   be
                   receaued
                   ,
                   this
                   precepte
                   is
                   satisfied
                   and
                   by
                   a
                   manifest
                   paritie
                   and
                   equalitie
                   betwixt
                   the
                   two
                   kindes
                   that
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   sufficient
                   to
                   satisfie
                   this
                   precept
                   to
                   receaue
                   the
                   sole
                   host
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   also
                   be
                   sufficient
                   to
                   receaue
                   the
                   chalice
                   without
                   the
                   host
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   containing
                   nos
                   lesse
                   the
                   whole
                   essence
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   already
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   command
                   :
                   
                     doe
                     this
                     in
                     remembrance
                     of
                     me
                     .
                  
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   this
                   ,
                   seemes
                   to
                   signifie
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   S.
                   Thomas
                   now
                   cited
                   )
                   whatsoeuer
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   then
                   did
                   ,
                   as
                   necessarily
                   appertaining
                   to
                   the
                   essence
                   &
                   substāce
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   this
                   absolute
                   preecpt
                   was
                   giuen
                   before
                   the
                   chalice
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   it
                   being
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   host
                   and
                   chalice
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   equally
                   to
                   be
                   applyed
                   to
                   the
                   receauing
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   yet
                   disiunctiuely
                   only
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   receaued
                   by
                   euery
                   one
                   either
                   vnder
                   each
                   or
                   both
                   kindes
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   church
                   shall
                   determine
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   maine
                   difficulty
                   therefore
                   comes
                   at
                   last
                   to
                   that
                   text
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   6.
                   vnlesse
                   &c.
                   which
                   as
                   it
                   deliuers
                   an
                   absolute
                   necessitie
                   of
                   receauing
                   this
                   most
                   holy
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   so
                   seemes
                   it
                   in
                   expresse
                   
                   termes
                   to
                   impose
                   the
                   same
                   necessitie
                   of
                   receauing
                   vnder
                   both
                   kindes
                   ,
                   making
                   mention
                   of
                   eating
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   drinking
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   as
                   necessarie
                   to
                   saluation
                   .
                   
                     Verily
                     ,
                     verily
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     you
                     eate
                     the
                     flesh
                     of
                     the
                     sone
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     drinke
                     his
                     blood
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     not
                     haue
                     life
                     in
                     you
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   ignorant
                   that
                   Catholique
                   doctours
                   giue
                   different
                   answers
                   to
                   this
                   text
                   which
                   I
                   leaue
                   to
                   be
                   perused
                   in
                   theyr
                   particular
                   treatises
                   of
                   this
                   point
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   breefly
                   and
                   clearely
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   text
                   is
                   comprehended
                   a
                   necessity
                   both
                   of
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   generall
                   command
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   whol
                   gencrality
                   of
                   Christians
                   to
                   receaue
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   eating
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   blood
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   drinking
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   of
                   receauing
                   vnder
                   both
                   kindes
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   alwayes
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   the
                   generall
                   body
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   haue
                   life
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   performed
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   particular
                   necessitie
                   put
                   vppon
                   euery
                   particular
                   Christian
                   to
                   concurre
                   to
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   this
                   generall
                   command
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   in
                   particular
                   is
                   obliged
                   both
                   to
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   really
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   some
                   eating
                   ,
                   others
                   drinking
                   ,
                   others
                   doing
                   both
                   ,
                   each
                   particular
                   conferres
                   to
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   
                   this
                   command
                   of
                   eating
                   ,
                   and
                   drinking
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   wherevnto
                   the
                   generallity
                   is
                   absolutly
                   obliged
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   this
                   whol
                   command
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   all
                   as
                   ioyntly
                   and
                   vnitedly
                   considered
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   thus
                   ioyntly
                   done
                   by
                   all
                   ,
                   each
                   particular
                   is
                   obliged
                   to
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   thereby
                   concurring
                   partially
                   to
                   the
                   whol
                   performance
                   .
                   
                   Thus
                   when
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   commanded
                   his
                   Apostles
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   baptize
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   he
                   gaue
                   a
                   generall
                   and
                   vniuersall
                   command
                   to
                   them
                   and
                   theyr
                   successours
                   to
                   performe
                   this
                   worke
                   ioyntly
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   commanding
                   each
                   one
                   in
                   particular
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   baptize
                   the
                   whol
                   world
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   neither
                   was
                   nor
                   could
                   ,
                   morally
                   speaking
                   ,
                   haue
                   been
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   this
                   might
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   all
                   ,
                   each
                   one
                   in
                   particular
                   was
                   obliged
                   to
                   performe
                   his
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   cōcurre
                   to
                   the
                   conuersion
                   and
                   instruction
                   of
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   though
                   noe
                   one
                   was
                   bound
                   by
                   vertu
                   of
                   this
                   command
                   either
                   to
                   conuert
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   one
                   in
                   particular
                   :
                   each
                   one
                   was
                   obliged
                   to
                   labour
                   towards
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   some
                   part
                   or
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   labours
                   of
                   each
                   ,
                   at
                   last
                   the
                   whol
                   worke
                   might
                   be
                   accomplished
                   .
                   Thus
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   sent
                   his
                   disciples
                   saying
                   :
                   goe
                   and
                   cure
                   all
                   diseases
                   &c.
                   that
                   is
                   each
                   one
                   curing
                   some
                   ,
                   
                   all
                   might
                   be
                   cured
                   amongst
                   them
                   .
                   thus
                   after
                   his
                   resurrection
                   he
                   foretold
                   
                   what
                   cures
                   and
                   miracles
                   should
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   each
                   should
                   doe
                   all
                   these
                   miracles
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   amongst
                   them
                   such
                   miracles
                   should
                   be
                   done
                   :
                   and
                   thus
                   the
                   holy
                   Euangelist
                   affirmes
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   Christ
                   preached
                   euery
                   where
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   each
                   preached
                   euery
                   where
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   togeather
                   were
                   spread
                   ouer
                   the
                   whol
                   world
                   .
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   may
                   it
                   now
                   be
                   said
                   that
                   Christians
                   eate
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   drinke
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   each
                   doth
                   both
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   that
                   each
                   in
                   particular
                   is
                   obliged
                   either
                   to
                   both
                   ,
                   or
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   whol
                   precept
                   will
                   be
                   performed
                   amongst
                   them
                   .
                   Neither
                   seemes
                   the
                   context
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   to
                   exact
                   more
                   then
                   this
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   what
                   goes
                   immediately
                   before
                   ,
                   the
                   doubt
                   which
                   the
                   Iewes
                   had
                   there
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   answers
                   in
                   this
                   text
                   ;
                   was
                   not
                   whether
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   to
                   saluation
                   for
                   euery
                   one
                   both
                   to
                   eate
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   had
                   as
                   then
                   made
                   noe
                   mention
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   drinking
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   only
                   doubted
                   how
                   his
                   flesh
                   could
                   be
                   really
                   eaten
                   .
                   
                     how
                     can
                     this
                     man
                     ,
                     say
                     they
                     ,
                     giue
                     vs
                     his
                     stesh
                     to
                     eate
                  
                   ?
                   
                   so
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   answer
                   to
                   this
                   doubt
                   of
                   theirs
                   ,
                   was
                   fully
                   sufficient
                   by
                   telling
                   them
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   only
                   possible
                   ,
                   but
                   necessary
                   to
                   salua●ion
                   to
                   eate
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   drinke
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   
                   the
                   sone
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   two
                   actions
                   should
                   be
                   really
                   and
                   truly
                   done
                   amongst
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   to
                   haue
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                   but
                   seeing
                   their
                   doubt
                   was
                   not
                   (
                   supposing
                   the
                   reality
                   of
                   this
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   amongst
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   to
                   haue
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                   )
                   whether
                   it
                   were
                   necessary
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   in
                   particular
                   were
                   both
                   to
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   (
                   for
                   they
                   neuer
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   dreamed
                   of
                   this
                   question
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   noe
                   way
                   necessary
                   to
                   affirme
                   (
                   by
                   vertu
                   of
                   this
                   context
                   )
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   defined
                   there
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   for
                   euery
                   one
                   in
                   particular
                   to
                   performe
                   both
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   sufficient
                   that
                   both
                   these
                   actions
                   were
                   truly
                   and
                   really
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   accomplished
                   in
                   his
                   church
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   generalitie
                   was
                   to
                   doe
                   both
                   ,
                   and
                   each
                   Christian
                   in
                   particular
                   to
                   concurre
                   either
                   by
                   performing
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   this
                   iniunction
                   .
                   for
                   if
                   each
                   in
                   particular
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   obliged
                   to
                   concurre
                   to
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   this
                   command
                   ,
                   the
                   whol●
                   church
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   been
                   bound
                   to
                   correspond
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   seeing
                   their
                   is
                   noe
                   more
                   reason
                   to
                   binde
                   one
                   then
                   another
                   to
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   teaching
                   and
                   baptizing
                   the
                   whol
                   world
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   each
                   particular
                   was
                   bound
                   to
                   performe
                   his
                   part
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   our
                   Saoiour
                   had
                   commanded
                   it
                   should
                   he
                   done
                   amonst
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   noe
                   reason
                   that
                   one
                   should
                   be
                   
                   more
                   obliged
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   an
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   though
                   there
                   be
                   many
                   other
                   commands
                   giuen
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   in
                   generall
                   which
                   oblige
                   not
                   each
                   particular
                   Christian
                   to
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   the
                   gouuernours
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   to
                   see
                   that
                   by
                   some
                   or
                   other
                   they
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   execution
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   precept
                   is
                   of
                   an
                   other
                   nature
                   binding
                   the
                   whol
                   community
                   of
                   Christians
                   to
                   the
                   whol
                   and
                   each
                   particular
                   to
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   command
                   .
                   For
                   seeing
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   more
                   reason
                   why
                   one
                   Christian
                   should
                   be
                   more
                   exempted
                   from
                   it
                   then
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   concurring
                   to
                   it
                   falls
                   equally
                   vppon
                   all
                   ;
                   for
                   though
                   Priests
                   when
                   they
                   consecrate
                   and
                   sacrifice
                   haue
                   each
                   in
                   particular
                   an
                   obligation
                   to
                   communicate
                   ,
                   yet
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   probable
                   opinion
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   noe
                   obligation
                   in
                   particular
                   proceeding
                   from
                   any
                   diuine
                   precept
                   to
                   consectate
                   ,
                   or
                   sacrifize
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   their
                   absolute
                   obligation
                   to
                   communicate
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   this
                   and
                   other
                   like
                   commands
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   treated
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   though
                   noe
                   particular
                   Priest
                   were
                   bound
                   by
                   diuine
                   precept
                   to
                   say
                   masse
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   communicate
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   these
                   precepts
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   vnlesse
                   euery
                   Christian
                   were
                   obliged
                   in
                   perticular
                   to
                   concurre
                   to
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   this
                   generall
                   command
                   with
                   an
                   equall
                   obligation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Objection
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   said
                   that
                   the
                   church
                   may
                   sufficiently
                   complie
                   with
                   the
                   generall
                   command
                   by
                   prouiding
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   still
                   kept
                   in
                   execution
                   by
                   some
                   particular
                   persons
                   as
                   she
                   complies
                   with
                   many
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   answer
                   first
                   that
                   if
                   should
                   one
                   stād
                   meerely
                   to
                   the
                   bare
                   letter
                   of
                   Scripture
                   in
                   these
                   precepts
                   ,
                   this
                   might
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   take
                   the
                   sence
                   of
                   it
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   straine
                   of
                   doctours
                   ,
                   euery
                   particular
                   will
                   be
                   obliged
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   especially
                   seeing
                   that
                   S.
                   Paul
                   extends
                   this
                   matter
                   of
                   communion
                   to
                   each
                   particular
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Apostels
                   to
                   exempt
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   twelf
                   from
                   concurring
                   to
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   all
                   nation
                   commanded
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   i●
                   accomplished
                   by
                   the
                   rest
                   which
                   they
                   should
                   haue
                   appointed
                   ,
                   because
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   particular
                   was
                   bound
                   to
                   labour
                   in
                   it
                   by
                   diuine
                   precept
                   ,
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   cannot
                   dispence
                   so
                   (
                   seeing
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   same
                   authority
                   of
                   doctours
                   and
                   tradition
                   for
                   the
                   obliging
                   each
                   particular
                   by
                   this
                   command
                   :
                   
                     vnlesse
                     you
                     eate
                  
                   ,
                   a●
                   each
                   Apostle
                   by
                   that
                   :
                   
                     goe
                     and
                     teach
                     all
                     nations
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   denied
                   that
                   the
                   church
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   exempt
                   any
                   one
                   from
                   this
                   precept
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   hauing
                   it
                   performed
                   by
                   other
                   Christians
                   appointed
                   by
                   her
                   authority
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   had
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   been
                   left
                   free
                   ,
                   as
                   Priesthood
                   and
                   mariage
                   were
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   diuine
                   precept
                   that
                   euery
                   Christian
                   csometimes
                   in
                   their
                   liues
                   receiue
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   church
                   neither
                   would
                   nor
                   could
                   haue
                   obliged
                   each
                   Christian
                   in
                   particular
                   to
                   receaue
                   it
                   once
                   a
                   yeare
                   ,
                   as
                   shee
                   obliges
                   none
                   to
                   receaue
                   Priesthood
                   or
                   mariage
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   left
                   free
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Objection
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   here
                   objected
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   teaching
                   &c.
                   each
                   Apostle
                   in
                   particular
                   could
                   not
                   conuert
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   each
                   had
                   been
                   bound
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   baptize
                   all
                   ,
                   the
                   command
                   could
                   not
                   haue
                   any
                   conuenient
                   sense
                   ,
                   but
                   each
                   Christian
                   is
                   able
                   easily
                   both
                   to
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   and
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   parity
                   in
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   teching
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   communicating
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   answer
                   first
                   that
                   this
                   command
                   is
                   not
                   instanced
                   as
                   like
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   that
                   seeing
                   this
                   precept
                   of
                   teaching
                   &c.
                   must
                   he
                   vnderstood
                   of
                   all
                   in
                   general
                   and
                   each
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   such
                   commands
                   in
                   Scripture
                   that
                   though
                   this
                   of
                   eating
                   and
                   
                   drinking
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   might
                   haue
                   been
                   so
                   vnderstood
                   that
                   each
                   Ccristian
                   is
                   bound
                   both
                   to
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   rhing
                   very
                   feasable
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   Sacramentall
                   precept
                   may
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   our
                   aduersaries
                   will
                   neuer
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   conuince
                   thence
                   the
                   necessity
                   for
                   euery
                   particular
                   to
                   receaue
                   both
                   kindes
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   necessity
                   by
                   vertu
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   to
                   receaue
                   one
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   Answer
                   secondly
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   necessity
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   this
                   precept
                   in
                   the
                   foresaid
                   manner
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   Scrip●ure
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   for
                   vnderstanding
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   teaching
                   drawn
                   for
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   nature
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   followes
                   the
                   text
                   in
                   the
                   ensuing
                   verses
                   makes
                   this
                   matter
                   quite
                   out
                   of
                   question
                   ,
                   for
                   though
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   here
                   declared
                   the
                   necessity
                   in
                   the
                   plurall
                   number
                   :
                   
                     Nisi
                     manducauerith
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     vnlesse
                     you
                     eate
                  
                   &c.
                   of
                   eating
                   his
                   stesh
                   and
                   drinking
                   his
                   blood
                   as
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   generallity
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     vobis
                  
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   Greeke
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   haue
                   life
                   
                     in
                     you
                  
                   ,
                   signifie
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Greeke
                   phrase
                   ,
                   very
                   familiarly
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   
                     amongst
                     you
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   whol
                   congregation
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   each
                   patricular
                   .
                   Yet
                   when
                   he
                   expressed
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   singular
                   number
                   :
                   
                     Qui
                     manducat
                     hunc
                     panem
                     ,
                     qui
                     manducat
                     m●
                  
                   &c.
                   he
                   who
                   eateth
                   this
                   bread
                   ,
                   he
                   who
                   
                   eateth
                   me
                   &c.
                   and
                   addessed
                   his
                   speach
                   to
                   particular
                   persons
                   ,
                   he
                   attributes
                   eternall
                   life
                   to
                   the
                   sole
                   eating
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   heauenly
                   bread
                   as
                   appeares
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   text
                   :
                   
                     he
                     who
                     eateth
                     me
                     shall
                     liue
                     by
                     me
                     ;
                     he
                     who
                     eateth
                     this
                     bread
                     shall
                     liue
                     for
                     euer
                  
                   &c.
                   and
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   clearly
                   deduced
                   not
                   only
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     vnlesse
                     ye
                     ●ate
                  
                   &c.
                   doe
                   not
                   euidently
                   include
                   ea
                   necessity
                   for
                   euery
                   particular
                   ▪
                   person
                   to
                   rereceaue
                   both
                   kindes
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   possibibily
                   include
                   any
                   such
                   necessity
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   contradiction
                   betwixt
                   this
                   text
                   and
                   the
                   text
                   following
                   now
                   cited
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   he
                   who
                   eates
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   hath
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   textes
                   affirme
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   true
                   that
                   vnlesse
                   each
                   particular
                   both
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   haue
                   life
                   eternall
                   ,
                   and
                   hence
                   also
                   appeares
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   vnderstanding
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   all
                   in
                   generall
                   be
                   bound
                   to
                   receaue
                   both
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   none
                   in
                   particular
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   receaue
                   both
                   :
                   but
                   each
                   is
                   partially
                   to
                   concurre
                   to
                   accomplish
                   this
                   command
                   as
                   each
                   Apostle
                   was
                   that
                   of
                   teaching
                   and
                   baptizing
                   all
                   nations
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   happily
                   may
                   answer
                   with
                   Caluin
                   that
                   though
                   eating
                   be
                   only
                   named
                   in
                   the
                   text
                   now
                   cited
                   ,
                   yet
                   drinking
                   also
                   is
                   there
                   included
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   as
                   being
                   connected
                   
                   with
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   text
                   :
                   vnlesse
                   you
                   eate
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   more
                   is
                   vnderstood
                   then
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   any
                   place
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   vppon
                   light
                   coniectures
                   to
                   be
                   supposed
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   prouued
                   by
                   solide
                   and
                   conuincing
                   arguments
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   each
                   light
                   headed
                   nouelist
                   might
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   frame
                   to
                   himselfe
                   certain
                   apparent
                   congruities
                   to
                   extend
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   import
                   more
                   then
                   they
                   signifie
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   multiplie
                   Synecdoches
                   wheresoeuer
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   his
                   purpose
                   .
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   I
                   haue
                   shewed
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   necessity
                   to
                   strech
                   these
                   textes
                   beyond
                   the
                   common
                   and
                   vsuall
                   stgnification
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   by
                   giuing
                   at
                   least
                   a
                   probable
                   satisfaction
                   to
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   alleadge
                   to
                   proue
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   let
                   our
                   aduerfaries
                   make
                   good
                   that
                   there
                   it
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   drawing
                   these
                   words
                   beyond
                   their
                   naturall
                   signification
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   more
                   words
                   are
                   supposed
                   then
                   are
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   yeeld
                   to
                   this
                   explication
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   discours
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   :
                   is
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   giuing
                   the
                   least
                   ground
                   to
                   any
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   improprieties
                   (
                   the
                   common
                   refuge
                   of
                   our
                   Aduersaries
                   when
                   they
                   eannot
                   auoyd
                   the
                   sorce
                   of
                   the
                   expresse
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   proper
                   sense
                   of
                   
                   Scripture
                   )
                   that
                   it
                   rather
                   confirmes
                   the
                   proper
                   and
                   natiue
                   signification
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     he
                     who
                     eateth
                     this
                     bread
                     shall
                     liue
                     for
                     euer
                  
                   :
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     as
                     I
                     liue
                     by
                     my
                     father
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     who
                     eateth
                     me
                     shall
                     liue
                     by
                     me
                     .
                  
                   whence
                   is
                   (
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   more
                   probabily
                   then
                   Protestants
                   can
                   proue
                   the
                   contrary
                   )
                   inferred
                   that
                   as
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   liues
                   totally
                   and
                   compleately
                   by
                   his
                   father
                   without
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   ,
                   so
                   Christians
                   liue
                   by
                   worthily
                   eating
                   this
                   heauenly
                   bread
                   without
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   drinking
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   action
                   necessary
                   to
                   giue
                   life
                   as
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   make
                   the
                   exposition
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   giuen
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   yet
                   more
                   plaine
                   and
                   forcible
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   propose
                   an
                   instance
                   of
                   a
                   command
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   Israelites
                   euen
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   generall
                   commanded
                   by
                   families
                   to
                   celebrate
                   the
                   passeouer
                   by
                   taking
                   killing
                   and
                   shedding
                   the
                   blood
                   and
                   sprinkling
                   it
                   vppon
                   the
                   posts
                   of
                   their
                   dores
                   ,
                   rosting
                   and
                   eating
                   the
                   paschall
                   lambe
                   &c.
                   not
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   in
                   particular
                   was
                   obliged
                   to
                   performe
                   all
                   these
                   actions
                   ,
                   but
                   some
                   to
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   to
                   others
                   with
                   decency
                   and
                   proportion
                   ,
                   though
                   absolutly
                   speaking
                   ,
                   euery
                   one
                   in
                   particular
                   must
                   haue
                   concurred
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   to
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   whol
                   familly
                   by
                   concurring
                   partially
                   were
                   obliged
                   to
                   the
                   
                   performance
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   and
                   happily
                   this
                   mystery
                   beeing
                   a
                   figure
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   command
                   of
                   eating
                   without
                   any
                   mention
                   of
                   drinking
                   may
                   giue
                   some
                   aduantage
                   to
                   the
                   coustome
                   of
                   eating
                   alone
                   amongst
                   Roman
                   Catholiques
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   as
                   a
                   congruence
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   to
                   come
                   nerer
                   to
                   our
                   present
                   Question
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   in
                   the
                   command
                   giuen
                   in
                   the
                   institution
                   :
                   
                     doe
                     this
                  
                   &c.
                   commanded
                   that
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   as
                   substantially
                   belonging
                   to
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   his
                   church
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   mystery
                   should
                   be
                   celebrated
                   ,
                   the
                   host
                   and
                   chalice
                   consecrated
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   vndloodily
                   be
                   sacrifized
                   and
                   receaued
                   ,
                   yet
                   noe
                   Christian
                   dare
                   affirme
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   actions
                   here
                   commanded
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   euery
                   Christian
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   all
                   Christian
                   men
                   ,
                   weomen
                   and
                   children
                   were
                   to
                   performe
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   was
                   to
                   concurre
                   to
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   this
                   precept
                   by
                   doing
                   what
                   belongs
                   to
                   his
                   degree
                   and
                   calling
                   :
                   and
                   seeing
                   all
                   these
                   actions
                   now
                   mentioned
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   each
                   Christian
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   euer
                   prouued
                   that
                   each
                   was
                   both
                   to
                   eate
                   &
                   drinke
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   by
                   performance
                   of
                   either
                   of
                   these
                   actions
                   separately
                   ,
                   each
                   might
                   partially
                   concurre
                   to
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   that
                   precept
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   also
                   to
                   this
                   :
                   
                     nisi
                     manducaueritis
                     :
                     
                     vnlesse
                     you
                     eate
                     the
                     flesh
                     of
                     the
                     sone
                     of
                     man
                     and
                     drinke
                     his
                     blood
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     not
                     haue
                     life
                     in
                     you
                     :
                  
                   that
                   is
                   vnlesse
                   you
                   concurre
                   each
                   in
                   particular
                   to
                   the
                   performāce
                   of
                   this
                   command
                   either
                   by
                   eating
                   alone
                   or
                   drinking
                   alone
                   ,
                   or
                   performing
                   both
                   togeather
                   ,
                   each
                   respectiuely
                   to
                   his
                   calling
                   ,
                   office
                   and
                   order
                   prescribed
                   by
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   haue
                   life
                   amongst
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   these
                   actions
                   are
                   necessary
                   that
                   life
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   amongst
                   Christians
                   .
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   à
                   command
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   are
                   bound
                   in
                   particular
                   to
                   concurre
                   ,
                   one
                   way
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   seeing
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   reason
                   that
                   one
                   should
                   be
                   more
                   obliged
                   then
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   were
                   not
                   obliged
                   ,
                   none
                   in
                   particular
                   would
                   be
                   bound
                   to
                   fulfill
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   euery
                   one
                   in
                   particular
                   might
                   lawfully
                   abstaine
                   and
                   consequently
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   noe
                   performance
                   of
                   this
                   command
                   amongst
                   Christians
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   make
                   the
                   command
                   to
                   be
                   void
                   and
                   of
                   noe
                   effect
                   ,
                   quite
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   expresse
                   words
                   and
                   intention
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   this
                   whol
                   discours
                   may
                   appeare
                   what
                   an
                   vnworthy
                   and
                   base
                   esteeme
                   our
                   aduersaries
                   frame
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   sacred
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   not
                   thinking
                   that
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   )
                   is
                   fit
                   and
                   capable
                   to
                   conferre
                   sauing
                   grace
                   to
                   such
                   
                   as
                   deuoutly
                   receaue
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   bu●
                   derogate
                   insufferably
                   from
                   that
                   infinite
                   worth
                   and
                   dignity
                   which
                   all
                   Christians
                   haue
                   euer
                   conceaued
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   for
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   certaine
                   and
                   receaued
                   tenet
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   shedding
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   drop
                   of
                   his
                   most
                   precious
                   blood
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   least
                   action
                   or
                   motion
                   of
                   his
                   most
                   sacred
                   body
                   was
                   abundantly
                   sufficient
                   for
                   the
                   redemption
                   of
                   the
                   whol
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   million
                   of
                   worlds
                   more
                   :
                   why
                   should
                   they
                   now
                   call
                   in
                   Question
                   the
                   sufficiency
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   receaued
                   apart
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   communicate
                   ineffab●le
                   fauours
                   and
                   graces
                   (
                   all
                   grounded
                   in
                   his
                   sacred
                   passion
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   worthy
                   receauers
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   they
                   answer
                   that
                   they
                   doubt
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   worth
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   each
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   whether
                   he
                   ordained
                   that
                   they
                   separately
                   or
                   only
                   ioyntly
                   should
                   conferre
                   grace
                   ,
                   or
                   commanded
                   that
                   allwayes
                   both
                   should
                   be
                   receaued
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   answer
                   that
                   seeing
                   noe
                   lesse
                   the
                   body
                   then
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   as
                   separately
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   is
                   abondantly
                   in
                   it selfe
                   fit
                   and
                   able
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   dewly
                   receaues
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   cleere
                   
                   text
                   in
                   Scripture
                   which
                   conuinces
                   that
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   alone
                   can
                   not
                   sanctifie
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   most
                   cleere
                   texts
                   which
                   proue
                   that
                   one
                   alone
                   can
                   doe
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   expresse
                   command
                   giuen
                   in
                   Scripture
                   to
                   all
                   patticular
                   Christians
                   to
                   receaue
                   both
                   and
                   the
                   coustome
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   primitiue
                   ,
                   ancient
                   ,
                   late
                   ,
                   and
                   moderne
                   church
                   is
                   euidently
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   see
                   what
                   can
                   haue
                   mouued
                   ou●
                   aduersaries
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   one
                   kinde
                   suffices
                   not
                   ,
                   saue
                   a
                   low
                   and
                   meane
                   esteeme
                   they
                   haue
                   of
                   the
                   vertu
                   and
                   force
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiours
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   considercd
                   separately
                   in
                   themselues
                   in
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   defect
                   of
                   respect
                   and
                   reuerence
                   which
                   our
                   aduersaries
                   shew
                   to
                   the
                   sacred
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   this
                   particular
                   is
                   the
                   little
                   care
                   they
                   haue
                   how
                   much
                   of
                   that
                   diuine
                   chalice
                   and
                   how
                   often
                   it
                   be
                   spilt
                   vppon
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   sprinkled
                   vppon
                   the
                   cloarhes
                   of
                   communicants
                   ,
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   sacred
                   vessels
                   ,
                   abused
                   ,
                   lost
                   ,
                   trod
                   vnder
                   foot
                   by
                   a
                   thousand
                   indiscretions
                   ,
                   irreuerences
                   ,
                   negligēces
                   ,
                   mischances
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   multitudes
                   of
                   people
                   of
                   all
                   most
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                   sexes
                   ,
                   conditions
                   ,
                   who
                   not
                   only
                   once
                   or
                   twice
                   a
                   yeare
                   ,
                   as
                   amongst
                   the
                   new
                   reformers
                   ,
                   but
                   each
                   month
                   ,
                   forttnight
                   and
                   weeke
                   communicate
                   through
                   out
                   the
                   whol
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   dayly
                   experiences
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   
                   age
                   in
                   Bohemia
                   where
                   leaue
                   hauing
                   been
                   granted
                   for
                   the
                   Catholiques
                   to
                   receaue
                   both
                   kindes
                   for
                   theyr
                   comfort
                   ,
                   they
                   found
                   not
                   withstanding
                   all
                   the
                   diligences
                   which
                   morally
                   could
                   be
                   vsed
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   and
                   great
                   inconueniences
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   communicanrs
                   and
                   Priests
                   that
                   they
                   quicly
                   grew
                   weary
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   compelled
                   to
                   leaue
                   it
                   of
                   .
                   But
                   our
                   aduersaries
                   eyther
                   not
                   beleeuing
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   precious
                   blood
                   ,
                   or
                   little
                   regarding
                   what
                   becomes
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   beleeue
                   it
                   ,
                   will
                   and
                   must
                   haue
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   chalice
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   affected
                   with
                   a
                   thosand
                   irreuerences
                   ,
                   to
                   satisfie
                   theyr
                   willfull
                   ,
                   and
                   vngrounded
                   importunity
                   .
                   But
                   Roman
                   Catholiques
                   beare
                   both
                   a
                   tender
                   loue
                   to
                   this
                   most
                   pretious
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   indeauour
                   all
                   they
                   can
                   to
                   preserue
                   it
                   from
                   all
                   irreuerences
                   and
                   preuent
                   all
                   occasions
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   is
                   possible
                   of
                   indangering
                   the
                   least
                   drop
                   of
                   the
                   consecrared
                   chalice
                   to
                   be
                   spilt
                   or
                   lost
                   ;
                   and
                   frame
                   a
                   most
                   high
                   esteeme
                   of
                   his
                   sacred
                   body
                   as
                   conteyned
                   vnder
                   the
                   formes
                   of
                   bread
                   to
                   be
                   alone
                   sufficient
                   to
                   feed
                   them
                   to
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                   Imitating
                   in
                   both
                   these
                   the
                   care
                   and
                   esteeme
                   of
                   the
                   primitiue
                   church
                   ,
                   which
                   both
                   imposed
                   very
                   heauy
                   and
                   seuere
                   penances
                   vppon
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   permitted
                   any
                   the
                   least
                   quantity
                   of
                   the
                   sacred
                   chalice
                   to
                   be
                   spilt
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   accoustomed
                   to
                   giue
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   sometimes
                   in
                   forme
                   of
                   
                   bread
                   only
                   both
                   to
                   hermites
                   in
                   the
                   wildernes
                   ,
                   
                   pilgrimes
                   in
                   theyr
                   iournies
                   ,
                   sicke
                   persons
                   in
                   theyr
                   beds
                   ,
                   laymen
                   in
                   theyr
                   houses
                   and
                   children
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   forme
                   of
                   wine
                   only
                   to
                   little
                   infants
                   in
                   their
                   cradles
                   ,
                   which
                   cleerely
                   conuinces
                   that
                   the
                   primitiue
                   church
                   had
                   noe
                   beleefe
                   or
                   knowledgement
                   of
                   any
                   absolute
                   necessity
                   or
                   diuine
                   precept
                   to
                   receaue
                   alwayes
                   both
                   ;
                   which
                   not
                   withstanding
                   as
                   it
                   read
                   as
                   diligently
                   ,
                   so
                   vnderstood
                   it
                   more
                   clearly
                   and
                   obserued
                   more
                   punctually
                   the
                   laws
                   and
                   commāds
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   aduersaries
                   now
                   doe
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   there
                   are
                   who
                   being
                   conuinced
                   of
                   the
                   reall
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   neither
                   necessity
                   nor
                   command
                   in
                   Scripture
                   of
                   receauing
                   allwayes
                   both
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   for
                   the
                   precedent
                   places
                   objected
                   ,
                   say
                   that
                   euery
                   particular
                   Christian
                   is
                   obliged
                   sometimes
                   in
                   his
                   life
                   to
                   communicate
                   vnder
                   both
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   they
                   esteeme
                   themselues
                   both
                   to
                   agree
                   with
                   those
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   now
                   cited
                   which
                   affirme
                   that
                   by
                   eating
                   alone
                   eternall
                   life
                   is
                   acquired
                   ,
                   and
                   auoid
                   those
                   inconueniences
                   which
                   happen
                   to
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   amongst
                   such
                   multitudes
                   of
                   Christians
                   so
                   frequently
                   communicating
                   by
                   granting
                   that
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ordinarily
                   may
                   be
                   receaued
                   vnder
                   the
                   formes
                   of
                   bread
                   only
                   :
                   and
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Christians
                   who
                   though
                   they
                   
                   often
                   receiued
                   vnder
                   one
                   priuately
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   the
                   other
                   could
                   not
                   conueniently
                   be
                   had
                   :
                   yet
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   they
                   receiued
                   publickly
                   vnder
                   both
                   ▪
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   conforme
                   themselues
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   and
                   those
                   other
                   precepts
                   of
                   receiuing
                   both
                   by
                   doing
                   it
                   sometimes
                   in
                   their
                   liues
                   when
                   the
                   precept
                   obliges
                   .
                   This
                   opinion
                   though
                   it
                   seeme
                   fairely
                   to
                   compose
                   all
                   difficulties
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   newnesse
                   and
                   vnhardnesse
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   nothig
                   else
                   ,
                   render
                   it
                   suspect
                   of
                   superficiality
                   and
                   falshood
                   ,
                   for
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   possible
                   that
                   each
                   Christian
                   should
                   haue
                   so
                   weighty
                   an
                   obligation
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   any
                   doctour
                   in
                   the
                   moderne
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   dreame
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   amongst
                   her
                   present
                   aduersaries
                   once
                   presse
                   it
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   thinke
                   of
                   it
                   themselues
                   .
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   late
                   fiue
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   before
                   vs
                   where
                   in
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   the
                   coustome
                   in
                   many
                   particular
                   churches
                   to
                   communicate
                   publickly
                   vnder
                   the
                   formes
                   of
                   bread
                   only
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   reflection
                   or
                   practise
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   precept
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   S.
                   Thomas
                   wittnesses
                   ,
                   those
                   churches
                   always
                   communicating
                   the
                   laity
                   vnder
                   one
                   kinde
                   only
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   ascend
                   to
                   the
                   primitiue
                   times
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   step
                   nor
                   impression
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   precept
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   they
                   not
                   sometimes
                   only
                   or
                   euer
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   diuine
                   precept
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   can
                   be
                   gathered
                   from
                   the
                   authours
                   of
                   those
                   times
                   ,
                   but
                   frequently
                   
                   in
                   publick
                   celebrations
                   of
                   those
                   mysteries
                   communicated
                   vnder
                   both
                   .
                   and
                   those
                   childeren
                   which
                   communicated
                   vnder
                   one
                   only
                   kinde
                   ,
                   we
                   neuer
                   read
                   to
                   haue
                   communicated
                   vnder
                   both
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   died
                   in
                   their
                   childhood
                   ,
                   which
                   not
                   withstanding
                   they
                   should
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                   had
                   the
                   Christians
                   of
                   the
                   primitiue
                   times
                   beleeued
                   any
                   such
                   need
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   here
                   conceiued
                   of
                   sometimes
                   communicating
                   vnder
                   both
                   .
                   how
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   possible
                   that
                   this
                   opinion
                   should
                   be
                   true
                   &
                   solide
                   seeing
                   neither
                   moderne
                   nor
                   ancient
                   ,
                   nor
                   primitiue
                   times
                   ,
                   nor
                   friends
                   nor
                   aduersaries
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   once
                   mention
                   it
                   ?
                   but
                   beside
                   the
                   newnesse
                   it
                   hath
                   other
                   reasons
                   enough
                   to
                   conuince
                   it
                   of
                   falshood
                   ,
                   for
                   first
                   when
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Christians
                   communicated
                   little
                   infants
                   presently
                   after
                   baptisme
                   vnder
                   the
                   formes
                   of
                   wine
                   ,
                   only
                   they
                   neuer
                   are
                   read
                   to
                   haue
                   giuen
                   it
                   vnder
                   both
                   if
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   dāger
                   of
                   death
                   when
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   acquired
                   strength
                   enough
                   to
                   receaue
                   both
                   ;
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   obliged
                   to
                   doe
                   had
                   there
                   been
                   any
                   diuine
                   precept
                   obliging
                   all
                   Christians
                   to
                   receaue
                   both
                   sometimes
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   once
                   in
                   their
                   liues
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   the
                   same
                   difficulty
                   may
                   be
                   pressed
                   against
                   this
                   new
                   hatched
                   opinion
                   ,
                   of
                   children
                   arriued
                   to
                   the
                   age
                   of
                   six
                   or
                   seauen
                   yeares
                   who
                   being
                   accoustumed
                   in
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Church
                   
                   to
                   consumate
                   the
                   particles
                   or
                   reliques
                   of
                   the
                   sacred
                   hosts
                   ,
                   raceaued
                   vnder
                   the
                   formes
                   of
                   bread
                   only
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   step
                   imprinted
                   in
                   antiquity
                   of
                   conferring
                   both
                   kindes
                   to
                   them
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   dy
                   about
                   that
                   age
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   is
                   of
                   hermites
                   who
                   liued
                   perpetually
                   in
                   the
                   deserts
                   and
                   had
                   the
                   coustome
                   of
                   taking
                   with
                   them
                   the
                   most
                   blessed
                   Sacrament
                   vnder
                   the
                   formes
                   of
                   bread
                   only
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   discouuers
                   most
                   cleerely
                   the
                   non
                   existency
                   of
                   this
                   new
                   fangled
                   opinion
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   noe
                   ground
                   in
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   .
                   for
                   when
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   saith
                   Ioh.
                   6.
                   
                     he
                     who
                     eateth
                     this
                     bread
                     shall
                     liue
                     for
                     euer
                     ,
                  
                   whosoeuer
                   holds
                   this
                   opinion
                   must
                   say
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   receaues
                   deuoutly
                   vnder
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   bread
                   only
                   ,
                   receaues
                   grace
                   and
                   spirituall
                   life
                   in
                   his
                   soul
                   ;
                   suppose
                   therefore
                   that
                   still
                   perseuering
                   in
                   that
                   grace
                   receaued
                   he
                   come
                   to
                   die
                   before
                   he
                   teceiue
                   vnder
                   both
                   kindes
                   ,
                   certainly
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   saued
                   ;
                   which
                   shewes
                   euidently
                   that
                   the
                   receauing
                   of
                   both
                   kindes
                   before
                   death
                   is
                   not
                   necessaty
                   to
                   saluation
                   
                     necessitate
                     medij
                  
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   schoole
                   speakes
                   )
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   necessary
                   that
                   saluation
                   can
                   noe
                   more
                   be
                   acquired
                   without
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   without
                   faith
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God.
                   neither
                   can
                   communion
                   vnder
                   both
                   kindes
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   necessary
                   to
                   saluation
                   
                     necessitate
                     praecepti
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   diuine
                   precept
                   :
                   for
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   S.
                   Ioh.
                   c.
                   6.
                   
                     nisi
                     māducaueritis
                     carnem
                     
                     filij
                     hominis
                  
                   &c.
                   being
                   a
                   mere
                   declaration
                   of
                   a
                   truth
                   ,
                   cānot
                   properly
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   precept
                   or
                   command
                   and
                   rather
                   seemes
                   to
                   include
                   necessitatem
                   medij
                   then
                   precepti
                   .
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   command
                   may
                   be
                   deduced
                   from
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   or
                   pressed
                   from
                   any
                   other
                   place
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   allready
                   shewed
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   noe
                   force
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   necessitie
                   vppon
                   all
                   Christians
                   to
                   receaue
                   vnder
                   both
                   kindes
                   ,
                   either
                   all
                   wayes
                   when
                   they
                   frequent
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   in
                   their
                   liues
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   I
                   answer
                   to
                   this
                   opinion
                   will
                   easily
                   preuent
                   the
                   forging
                   of
                   an
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   nature
                   that
                   might
                   happily
                   occurre
                   to
                   some
                   quaint
                   nouelist
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   noe
                   necessity
                   of
                   euer
                   receauing
                   both
                   kindes
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   yet
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   :
                   
                     Vnlesse
                     you
                     eate
                     the
                     flesh
                     of
                     the
                     sone
                     of
                     man
                     and
                     drinke
                     his
                     blood
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     not
                     haue
                     life
                     in
                     you
                     ,
                  
                   import
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   both
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   at
                   seuerall
                   times
                   ,
                   now
                   doing
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   done
                   ,
                   each
                   Christian
                   may
                   be
                   truly
                   said
                   both
                   to
                   
                     haue
                     eaten
                     the
                     flesh
                     and
                     drunke
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     the
                     sone
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   soe
                   sufficiently
                   to
                   haue
                   fullfilled
                   this
                   declaration
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   .
                   This
                   imagination
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   is
                   wholy
                   cut
                   of
                   by
                   what
                   I
                   haue
                   answered
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   opinion
                   ,
                   (
                   to
                   omit
                   the
                   nouelty
                   of
                   this
                   inuention
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   community
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   comply
                   sufficiently
                   with
                   this
                   
                   command
                   ,
                   if
                   some
                   receiue
                   vnder
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   wine
                   ,
                   this
                   being
                   amongst
                   themselues
                   to
                   haue
                   
                     both
                     eaten
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     drunke
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     the
                     sone
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   though
                   each
                   in
                   particular
                   doe
                   not
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   command
                   being
                   giuen
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   singular
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   plurall
                   number
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   conuince
                   euen
                   from
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   our
                   Aduersaries
                   ,
                   that
                   communion
                   vnder
                   both
                   kindes
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   to
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   whatsoeuer
                   Luther
                   holds
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   most
                   vnconstant
                   in
                   his
                   assertions
                   )
                   yet
                   in
                   very
                   many
                   others
                   ,
                   he
                   clearly
                   defines
                   ,
                   that
                   communion
                   vnder
                   both
                   kindes
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   nor
                   was
                   euer
                   commanded
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   .
                   De
                   capt
                   .
                   Babylonicâ
                   ,
                   c.
                   de
                   Eucharist
                   .
                   in
                   Declar.
                   in
                   serm
                   .
                   de
                   Eucharist
                   .
                   à
                   se
                   habito
                   .
                   de
                   formulâ
                   Missae
                   .
                   In
                   assertionibus
                   .
                   Artic.
                   16.
                   
                   Epis.
                   ad
                   Bohemos
                   Tomo
                   2.
                   
                   Germanico
                   .
                   fol.
                   100.
                   
                   In
                   aliâ
                   editione
                   Tomo
                   7.
                   fol.
                   360.
                   libro
                   de
                   vtrâque
                   specie
                   Sacramenti
                   :
                   
                     Si
                     veneris
                     ad
                     locum
                     ,
                     in
                     quo
                     vna
                     tantùm
                     species
                     ministratur
                     ,
                     accipe
                     tantùm
                     vnam
                     ,
                     quemadmodum
                     ibi
                     accipiunt
                     ;
                     si
                     praebentur
                     duae
                     ,
                     duas
                     accipe
                     ,
                     nec
                     quidquam
                     singulare
                     infer
                     ,
                     nec
                     te
                     multitudini
                     oppone
                     .
                     If
                     thou
                     comest
                     to
                     a
                     place
                     where
                     one
                     only
                     kinde
                     is
                     administred
                     ,
                     receiue
                     one
                     only
                     ;
                     if
                     where
                     both
                     ,
                     receiue
                     both
                     ,
                     and
                     induce
                     noe
                     singularity
                     ,
                     nor
                     appose
                     thy selfe
                     to
                     the
                     multitude
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   Luther
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   held
                   by
                   Melancthon
                   ,
                   in
                   loc
                   .
                   com
                   .
                   edit
                   .
                   2.
                   nu
                   .
                   1551.
                   sol
                   .
                   78.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   English
                   Statutes
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   Parlament
                   vnder
                   K.
                   Edward
                   the
                   6.
                   pag.
                   818
                   ,
                   In
                   case
                   of
                   necessity
                   communion
                   vnder
                   one
                   kinde
                   is
                   permitted
                   ;
                   neyther
                   is
                   any
                   way
                   condemned
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   those
                   Churches
                   where
                   communion
                   vnder
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   bread
                   only
                   is
                   practised
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   clearly
                   proue
                   that
                   ,
                   those
                   English
                   Protestants
                   held
                   not
                   communion
                   vnder
                   both
                   kindes
                   necessary
                   to
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   here
                   I
                   make
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   this
                   whol
                   treatis
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   had
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Christian
                   humility
                   ,
                   and
                   obedience
                   perseuered
                   in
                   the
                   harts
                   of
                   Christians
                   )
                   need
                   neuer
                   haue
                   been
                   begunne
                   ;
                   and
                   was
                   vndertaken
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   end
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   let
                   the
                   miflead
                   spirits
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   age
                   and
                   country
                   see
                   ,
                   how
                   little
                   reason
                   they
                   either
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   or
                   now
                   haue
                   ,
                   to
                   disobey
                   the
                   precepts
                   ,
                   and
                   contradict
                   the
                   decrees
                   ,
                   of
                   theyr
                   noe
                   lesse
                   tender
                   ,
                   then
                   powerfull
                   mother
                   the
                   vniuersall
                   Church
                   ;
                   that
                   being
                   noe
                   other
                   ,
                   nor
                   better
                   then
                   a
                   weake
                   pretence
                   of
                   
                     Scripture
                     mistaken
                  
                   the
                   common
                   plea
                   of
                   all
                   sectaries
                   against
                   the
                   generall
                   consent
                   of
                   Christendome
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   mistake
                   of
                   a
                   few
                   curious
                   and
                   disquiet
                   Nouelists
                   ,
                   the
                   mysticall
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   must
                   be
                   rent
                   in
                   peeces
                   ,
                   Kingdomes
                   and
                   Prouinces
                   swinne
                   in
                   each
                   others
                   blood
                   ,
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   Religious
                   howses
                   ,
                   the
                   monuments
                   of
                   Christian
                   pyety
                   ,
                   rased
                   and
                   defaced
                   ;
                   citties
                   sacced
                   and
                   pillaged
                   ,
                   contries
                   dispeopled
                   and
                   desolated
                   ,
                   castles
                   burned
                   ,
                   families
                   ruined
                   ,
                   parents
                   bathed
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   teares
                   ,
                   theyr
                   children
                   half
                   famisht
                   ,
                   like
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   crying
                   out
                   for
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   found
                   to
                   giue
                   it
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   shut
                   vp
                   all
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   sad
                   lynes
                   of
                   Vincentius
                   Lirenensis
                   Commonitorio
                   1.
                   c.
                   6.
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   Arrian
                   beresie
                   and
                   giuing
                   noe
                   lesse
                   a
                   true
                   description
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   presage
                   of
                   our
                   tymes
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   declared
                   how
                   the
                   whol
                   Romane
                   Empire
                   was
                   shaken
                   ,
                   the
                   west
                   and
                   easterne
                   Churches
                   eyther
                   by
                   fraud
                   or
                   force
                   ,
                   dangerously
                   infectcd
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   both
                   sacred
                   and
                   Prophane
                   ,
                   distempred
                   ,
                   and
                   distracted
                   ,
                   he
                   vses
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Tunc
                     temeratae
                     coniuges
                     ,
                     depullatae
                     viduae
                     ,
                     prophanatae
                     virgines
                     ,
                     dilacerata
                     monasteria
                     ,
                     disturbati
                     clerici
                     ,
                     verberat●
                     Leuitae
                     ,
                     acti
                     in
                     exilium
                     Sacerdotes
                     ,
                     oppleta
                     sanctis
                     ergastula
                     ,
                     carceres
                     metalla
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   maried
                   woemen
                   were
                   abused
                   ,
                   widdows
                   dispoyled
                   ,
                   of
                   theyr
                   purple
                   mourning
                   garments
                   ,
                   sacred
                   virgins
                   prophaned
                   ,
                   monasteries
                   torne
                   in
                   peeces
                   ,
                   clergie
                   men
                   displaced
                   ,
                   Leuites
                   beaten
                   ,
                   priests
                   sent
                   into
                   banishment
                   ,
                   dungeons
                   ,
                   prisons
                   ,
                   and
                   mettle
                   mines
                   fild
                   with
                   Saincts
                   .
                   O
                   vnhappy
                   ,
                   and
                   accursed
                   mistake
                   !
                   what
                   mischeefs
                   hast
                   thou
                   allready
                   wrought
                   ,
                   and
                   art
                   still
                   a
                   working
                   in
                   the
                   bozom
                   of
                   Christendom
                   !
                   how
                   hast
                   thou
                   
                   hoodwinkt
                   the
                   eyes
                   ,
                   bewitched
                   the
                   eares
                   ,
                   clowded
                   the
                   braines
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   on
                   fyer
                   the
                   harts
                   of
                   mistaken
                   Christians
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   soe
                   deeply
                   besotted
                   ,
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   like
                   one
                   in
                   a
                   frenzie
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   neyther
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   nor
                   indure
                   to
                   heare
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   mistaken
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   deserted
                   as
                   wholy
                   desperate
                   and
                   incurable
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   still
                   a
                   sunne
                   which
                   can
                   dart
                   a
                   beame
                   of
                   light
                   into
                   theyr
                   souls
                   ,
                   to
                   discouer
                   these
                   cymerion
                   clouds
                   ;
                   a
                   neuer
                   erring
                   truth
                   to
                   correct
                   these
                   mistakes
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   most
                   prouident
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   to
                   lead
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   certaine
                   way
                   of
                   saluation
                   .
                   Deare
                   contrymen
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   only
                   exposed
                   before
                   your
                   eyes
                   (
                   and
                   more
                   I
                   cannot
                   )
                   a
                   cleare
                   looking
                   glasse
                   wherin
                   you
                   may
                   behold
                   ,
                   the
                   foulest
                   ,
                   grossest
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   dangerous
                   of
                   your
                   mistakes
                   ,
                   and
                   beholding
                   ,
                   loath
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   loathing
                   leaue
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   you
                   leaue
                   the
                   whol
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   own
                   liues
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   being
                   once
                   discouured
                   ,
                   left
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   or
                   God
                   will
                   leaue
                   you
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           INDEX
           .
        
         
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               ANgels
               haue
               been
               worshipped
               in
               Scripture
               .
               
                 pag.
                 34.35
              
               .
            
             
               Angels
               indued
               with
               supernaturall
               graces
               .
               16.17.18
               .
            
             
               How
               he
               Arke
               is
               called
               God.
               293.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               BEza
               .
               Translates
               in
               all
               the
               Euangelists
               and
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               
                 for
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 signifies
                 my
                 Body
                 .
                 514.
                 
              
            
             
               Beza
               sayes
               that
               these
               words
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 powred
                 out
                 for
                 you
              
               ,
               as
               they
               stand
               in
               the
               Greeke
               ,
               are
               crept
               out
               of
               the
               margent
               into
               the
               text
               .
               214.215
               .
            
             
               How
               our
               Sauiours
               true
               body
               is
               broaken
               .
               200.201.102.103
               .
               Christ
               neuer
               said
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 cōmemoration
                 of
                 my
                 Body
                 .
                 215.216.217
                 .
              
               Nor
               could
               say
               soe
               .
               218
               c
               219.
               &c.
               S.
               Paul
               cals
               the
               consecrated
               elements
               ,
               the
               bread
               ,
               and
               cup
               of
               our
               Lord.
               253.255.256
               .
               Why
               the
               consecrated
               Hoast
               is
               called
               
                 bread
                 .
                 265.266
              
               .
               &c.
               The
               Hoast
               is
               called
               noe
               otherwise
               bread
               after
               consecration
               ,
               then
               wine
               was
               called
               water
               .
               
                 Io.
                 6.196
              
               .
            
             
               Bread
               taken
               ,
               but
               not
               giuen
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               .
               193.194
               .
               Naturall
               bread
               cannot
               be
               really
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ.
               213.
               
               &
               257.
               
               True
               naturall
               bread
               cannot
               be
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               his
               true
               flesh
               is
               called
               bread
               
                 Io.
                 6.281
              
               .
               ad
               285.
               
               The
               Apostles
               did
               not
               eate
               bread
               remaning
               bread
               ,
               but
               
                 bread
                 made
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               as
               in
               Cana
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               drinke
               water
               remayning
               water
               ,
               but
               
                 water
                 made
                 wine
                 .
                 150.251
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               How
               the
               Chalice
               is
               the
               new
               Testamēt
               .
               231.232
               .
               &c.
               Whol
               particular
               Churches
               aboue
               400.
               yeares
               agoe
               communicated
               publickely
               vnder
               one
               kinde
               .
               How
               Circumcision
               is
               called
               the
               couenant
               .
               
                 287.288
                 .
                 Commandements
              
               put
               shorter
               in
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               then
               in
               other
               .
               114.115
               .
               The
               diuision
               of
               the
               Comwandements
               more
               reasonable
               according
               to
               Catholicques
               then
               Protestants
               .
               118.119
               .
               Noe
               Commandement
               left
               out
               of
               the
               Romane
               Bibles
               .
               112.113
               .
            
             
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Trents
              
               Doctrine
               of
               ,
               worshipping
               of
               Saincts
               ,
               and
               Angels
               .
               1.2.3.4
               .
               and
               how
               tbey
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               vs.
               ibidem
               .
               Concerning
               Images
               .
               69.70.71.72.73
               .
               Concerning
               Iustisiccation
               .
               137.138
               .
               to
               the
               143.
               
               Concerning
               merit
               of
               good
               workes
               .
               162.163.164
               .
               concerning
               good
               workes
               .
               52.53
               .
               Concerning
               Purgatory
               .
               179.180
               .
               Of
               the
               reall
               Presence
               .
               189.190
               .
               &c.
               Concerning
               communion
               vnder
               one
               kinde
               .
               317.318
               .
               to
               322.
               
               The
               second
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
              
               concerning
               Images
               .
               
                 83.
                 
                 Communion
              
               in
               one
               kinde
               supposes
               the
               reall
               Presence
               .
               323.
               
               How
               the
               cup
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               vine
               .
               257.258
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               ●he
               DIuinity
               of
               God
               neuer
               pictured
               by
               Romane
               Catholiques
               .
               72.73
               .
            
             
               
                 Doe
                 this
                 &c.
              
               
               Signified
               nothing
               to
               be
               done
               in
               time
               of
               the
               Institution
               .
               Doe
               this
               &c.
               cannot
               be
               extended
               to
               lay
               men
               .
               347.
               to
               350.
               
            
             
               
               Doulia
               ,
               is
               indifferently
               taken
               in
               Scripture
               for
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               creature
               .
               33.34.35
               .
            
             
               
                 Drinke
                 yee
              
               all
               ,
               signifies
               not
               all
               Christians
               .
               34.
               to
               346.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               F.
               
            
             
               FAith
               only
               Iustifieth
               not
               ,
               prouued
               by
               Scripture
               .
               143.144
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               Faith
               ioynd
               with
               other
               vertues
               the
               disposition
               to
               the
               first
               iustification
               .
               138.139
               .
               &
               153.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Io.
                 6.
              
               cannot
               signifie
               
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ.
                 303.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               G.
               
            
             
               Some
               GLory
               may
               be
               giuen
               to
               creatures
               but
               not
               that
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               God.
               26.27
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               IF
               all
               worship
               of
               Image
               ,
               weere
               forbidden
               ,
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               would
               be
               cōtrary
               to
               annother
               .
               110.111
               .
            
             
               Image
               put
               for
               Idol
               .
               105.
               a
               grauen
               Image
               signifies
               a
               false
               God
               in
               the
               Protestant
               Bibles
               .
               119.
               
            
             
               The
               name
               of
               Iesus
               is
               as
               much
               worshipped
               by
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               the
               picture
               of
               Iesus
               by
               Catholiques
               28.
               
               VVhat
               an
               Idol
               properly
               is
               .
               8.81
               .
               VVhat
               in
               Image
               properly
               is
               .
               80.81
               .
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               an
               Image
               and
               an
               Idol
               .
               82.83
               .
               How
               Images
               are
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
               124.125
               .
               Grauen
               Image
               scarce
               euer
               put
               in
               Protestant
               Bibles
               but
               in
               place
               of
               words
               which
               signifie
               Idoles
               ,
               or
               false
               Gods.
               Image-worship
               for
               
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 105.106
                 .
                 Image
              
               added
               to
               Scripture
               .
               95.96
               .
               &
               98.101
               .
               &c.
               The
               worship
               done
               to
               the
               Image
               redounds
               to
               the
               persone
               represented
               ,
               
               proued
               by
               Scripture
               .
               132.133
               .
               Iustification
               not
               acquired
               ,
               but
               increased
               by
               good
               workes
               .
               152.
               
               VVhat
               relation
               Images
               haue
               to
               God
               the
               Fader
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Gost.
               75.76.77
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               K.
               
            
             
               In
               one
               KInde
               is
               a
               true
               Sacrament
               conferring
               grace
               .
               326.
               to
               
                 3
                 n0
              
               .
               How
               these
               words
               ,
               onlesse
               yee
               eate
               &c.
               
               
                 Io.
                 6.
              
               declare
               the
               necessity
               of
               receiuing
               both
               kindes
               .
               351.
               to
               355.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               L.
               
            
             
               LAy
               people
               are
               depriued
               of
               noe
               grace
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               ,
               by
               wanting
               one
               kinde
               .
               328.329
               .
               &
               334.
               
               How
               one
               kinde
               is
               a
               compleate
               refection
               .
               332.333
               .
               How
               the
               actuall
               sacrament
               all
               graces
               of
               both
               kindes
               ,
               are
               giuē
               by
               each
               apart
               .
               335.
               
               &
               340.
               
               Noe
               
                 lay
                 man
              
               is
               bound
               some
               limes
               in
               his
               life
               to
               receiue
               vnder
               the
               forme
               of
               wine
               ,
               eyther
               ioynly
               with
               the
               other
               kinde
               ,
               or
               separately
               .
               397.398
               .
            
             
               How
               the
               Lamb
               is
               called
               the
               Passouer
               .
               289.
               to
               293.
               
            
             
               Latria
               ,
               is
               allwayes
               vsed
               in
               Scripture
               (
               when
               it
               is
               brought
               for
               religious
               worship
               )
               for
               the
               worship
               dew
               to
               God
               only
               .
               32.33.34
               .
               How
               eternall
               life
               is
               a
               gift
               of
               God.
               171.172
               .
               Luther
               thought
               the
               words
               of
               consecration
               most
               cleare
               .
               313.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               M.
               
            
             
               MEdiatour
               and
               Aduocate
               of
               2.
               sortes
               .
               60.91.62.63
               .
               Merit
               of
               good
               workes
               takes
               not
               a
               way
               humility
               .
               175.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               The
               Hebrew
               word
               
                 Phesel
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 20.
              
               falssly
               translaeed
               Image
               .
               
                 84.85
                 .
                 Phesel
              
               translated
               Idol
               in
               some
               Protestant
               Bibles
               ,
               
                 Isay
                 44.
                 85.
              
               
            
             
               Protestants
               pray
               as
               much
               to
               sinners
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               Catholiques
               to
               Saincts
               in
               heauen
               .
               58.59
               .
               Protestants
               worship
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               Romane
               Catholiques
               worship
               Images
               .
               129.130
               .
               Protestants
               themselues
               esteeme
               it
               not
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               to
               communicate
               vnder
               both
               kindes
               Diuisions
               amongst
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               not
               amongst
               Catholiques
               in
               matter
               of
               the
               vnderst●ding
               Christ
               words
               .
               243.244
               .
               Protestants
               beare
               little
               or
               noe
               reuerence
               to
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               .
               367.
               
               Protestants
               frame
               a
               most
               meane
               opinion
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               365.366
               .
               Noe
               Scripture
               against
               
                 Purgatory
                 .
                 182.183
              
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               Proofes
               out
               of
               Scripture
               for
               Purgatory
               .
               187.
               
            
             
               Six
               mistranstations
               in
               
                 Ex.
                 20.4
              
               .
               in
               the
               Protestant
               Bibles
               .
               91.92.93.94
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               REligion
               and
               Religious
               taken
               in
               2.
               senses
               ,
               in
               Scriptu●re
               .
               21.22.23.24.25
               .
               That
               which
               our
               Sauiour
               gaue
               his
               Apostles
               in
               his
               last
               supper
               could
               be
               noe
               remembrance
               of
               his
               Body
               .
               222.223
               .
               &c.
               How
               any
               thing
               may
               be
               a
               remembrance
               of
               it selfe
               .
               227.228.229
               .
               How
               the
               Rock
               is
               called
               Christ.
               295.
               to
               296.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               S.
               
            
             
               SAcraments
               according
               to
               theyr
               essentiall
               parts
               are
               to
               be
               receiued
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               instituted
               ,
               whensoeuer
               
               they
               are
               receiued
               .
               325.
               
               The
               bare
               institution
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               induces
               to
               necessity
               no
               receiue
               it
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Saincts
                 and
                 Angels
              
               prayree
               to
               God
               for
               vs
               ,
               are
               herad
               only
               trough
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ.
               
                 58.
                 
                 &
                 62.
              
               
               The
               worship
               of
               liuing●Saints
               as
               much
               forbiddē
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               of
               Angels
               .
               35.36
               .
               VVhensoeuer
               by
               praires
               we
               come
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               we
               come
               mediately
               ,
               but
               truly
               to
               Christ.
               56.57
               .
               Iintreating
               the
               Saints
               to
               pray
               for
               vs
               is
               not
               a
               necessary
               meanes
               ,
               but
               a
               profitable
               helpe
               to
               saluation
               .
               1.2.3
               .
               &
               65.
               
               Saints
               indowed
               with
               supernaturall
               graces
               .
               16.17.18
               .
            
             
               Saturday
               commanded
               to
               be
               Kept
               holy
               .
               
                 Ex.
                 20.116.117
              
               .
               The
               vvords
               of
               Scripture
               are
               allways
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               properly
               ,
               vvhen
               noe
               other
               article
               of
               faith
               compells
               vs
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               315.416
               .
               The
               Scriptures
               allowes
               of
               praying
               to
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               and
               Angels
               .
               66.67.68
               .
               Noe
               text
               in
               Scripture
               saies
               expressly
               that
               vve
               are
               iustified
               hy
               faith
               only
               .
               149.
               &c.
               Scripture
               mistranflated
               .
               78.79.80.81
               .
               &
               88.89
               .
               and
               from
               95.
               to
               
                 127.128
                 .
                 Scripture
              
               eyther
               mistranflated
               ,
               or
               misinterpreted
               ,
               or
               missapplied
               ,
               or
               misused
               ,
               or
               augmented
               ,
               or
               altered
               ,
               or
               reiected
               ,
               and
               generally
               mistaken
               one
               vvay
               ,
               or
               other
               by
               Protestants
               .
               per
               totum
               .
               The
               seauenth
               day
               not
               Sunday
               ,
               but
               Saturday
               ,
               and
               the
               Iewish
               Sabbath
               .
               116.
               
            
             
               All
               Seruice
               is
               not
               dew
               to
               God
               only
               .
               29.30
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               T.
               
            
             
               VVhat
               is
               meant
               by
               new
               
                 Testament
                 .
                 235.236
              
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               
               
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 blood
              
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               fay
               ,
               
                 signe
                 of
                 my
                 blood
                 .
                 239.
                 
              
            
             
               Threskia
               ,
               signifies
               not
               vvorshipping
               but
               Religion
               .
               45.46.47
               .
            
             
               Perpetuall
               tradition
               teaches
               ,
               that
               some
               allwayes
               receiued
               vnder
               one
               kinde
               .
               370.
               
            
             
               Objections
               drawn
               from
               naturall
               reason
               against
               Transubstantiation
               breefly
               answeared
               .
               306.312
               .
            
             
               The
               torment
               of
               dearh
               ,
               or
               of
               triall
               of
               malefactors
               touches
               not
               souls
               of
               the
               iust
               .
               158.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               W.
               
            
             
               WHat
               the
               
                 word
                 this
              
               signifies
               ,
               in
               ,
               these
               vvords
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 .
                 107.108
                 .
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               VVords
               haue
               two
               significations
               ,
               ancient
               ,
               and
               now
               in
               vse
               .
               30.
               ciuil
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
               31.32
               .
            
             
               VVords
               of
               Scripture
               are
               not
               to
               be
               extended
               beyond
               theyr
               ordinary
               signification
               ,
               vvithout
               necessity
               .
               361.
               to
               364.
               
               VVhen
               vvords
               spoaken
               to
               the
               Apostles
               are
               to
               be
               extended
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               how
               farre
               .
               334.344
               .
               The
               vvords
               of
               consecration
               vvholy
               true
               according
               to
               Catholiques
               .
               245.246
               .
               The
               vvord
               est
               ,
               is
               ,
               cannot
               be
               
                 signifies
                 .
                 301.
              
               
               VVhich
               are
               workes
               of
               the
               law
               .
               149.150
               .
               &c.
               and
               156.157.158
               .
               &c.
               All
               
                 Good
                 workes
              
               and
               vvords
               are
               the
               gifts
               of
               God.
               
                 164.
                 
                 God
                 workes
              
               vvhich
               are
               fruits
               faith
               are
               pleasing
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               English
               Protestants
               .
               167.
               
            
             
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               vvorship
               &
               serue
               .
               123.
               
            
             
               To
               vvorship
               God
               is
               not
               to
               vvorship
               him
               
                 only
                 .
                 6.7.8.9
              
               .
               vvorship
               of
               3.
               kindes
               .
               9.10.11
               .
               Religious
               
               worship
               strictly
               taken
               dew
               to
               God
               only
               .
               11.12
               .
               Taken
               in
               a
               large
               sense
               ,
               may
               be
               giuen
               to
               creatures
               vvhich
               are
               indewed
               vvith
               supernaturall
               graces
               .
               12.13.14
               n
               15.16.17
               .
               &c.
               Creatures
               commanded
               to
               be
               vvorshipped
               .
               108.106
               .
               S.
               Iohn
               is
               as
               much
               forbidde
               to
               vveepe
               by
               an
               Angel
               ,
               as
               to
               vvorship
               .
               36.37
               .
               The
               vvorship
               vvhich
               the
               Romane
               Church
               giues
               to
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               cannot
               be
               giuen
               to
               God
               vvithout
               blasphemy
               ,
               and
               sacrilege
               .
               25.26
               .
               Creatures
               may
               be
               vvorshipped
               vvith
               the
               vvorship
               of
               Doulia
               .
               19.20
               .
               The
               vvorship
               of
               Latria
               giuen
               in
               Scripture
               to
               God
               only
               .
               The
               Angel
               Reuel
               .
               22.89
               .
               might
               forbid
               S.
               Iohn
               to
               vvorship
               him
               out
               of
               humility
               ,
               as
               S.
               Peeter
               did
               forbid
               Cornelius
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 10.
              
               pag.
               25.26.37.38.39.40
               .
               &c.
               S.
               Paul
               forbids
               noe
               vvorshipping
               of
               Angels
               ,
               but
               vvhat
               makes
               them
               equall
               vvith
               Christ
               ,
               or
               superiour
               to
               him
               .
               48.49
               .
            
             
               Heathens
               vvorshipped
               as
               Gods
               ,
               the
               materiall
               Idoles
               vvhich
               vvere
               before
               them
               .
               84.85
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A61117-e650
           
             Leuit.
             19.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             31.23
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             10.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.15
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.54
             .
             Lue.
             18.19
             
          
           
             Luc
             ▪
             2●
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             Acts
             11.23
             
          
           
             Gen
             ▪
             49.8
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             42.6
             .
          
           
             2.
             4.
             
             Reg.
             1.13
             .
             2.
             4.
             
             Reg.
             2.15
             .
             2.
             4.
             
             Reg.
             4.37
             .
             Exod.
             3.5
             .
             Psal.
             99.5
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.4
             .
             Gen.
             49.8
             .
             Gen.
             42.6
             .
             2.
             
             King.
             1.13
             .
             2.
             
             King.
             2.15
             .
             2.
             
             King.
             4.37
             .
          
           
             Iames
             1.17
             .
             1.
             
             Ccr.
             15.
             v.
             10.
             
             Iohn
             .
             15.
             v.
             5.
             
             Iohn
             .
             1.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             v.
             28.29
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.4.5.6.7.9.10
             .
          
           
             Gallath
             .
             4.11.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             2.10
             .
             Mat.
             19.18
             .
             1
             ,
             Cor.
             6.2.3.4
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             5.19
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luck
             9.26
             .
             Mare
             .
             8.36
             .
             Acts
             7.53
             .
             Gen
             ,
             19.1
             .
             Luc.
             1·11
             .
             1.
             
             Mat.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iosua
             5.16
             .
             Exod.
             3.5
             .
             1
             King
             21.4.6
             .
             Psal.
             ●
             .
             8
             .
             Ps.
             10.4
             .
             Ps.
             17.7
             .
             Mat.
             23.17.18.19
             .
             Exod.
             Leui●
             .
             Numbers
             &c.
             
          
           
             Num
             ▪
             19.2
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Religious
             ,
             
               pious
               ,
               according
               to
               scapula
            
             .
             Deuou●
             
               in
               the
               pro●estant
               Bibles
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               According
               to
               scapula
               ,
               amongst
               Ecclesiasticall
               Authores
               ,
            
             Religious
             ,
             Pious
             ,
             
               the
               protestants
               translate
               i●
            
             Deuou●
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Religious
             
               in
               protestāt
               Bibles
            
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             7.6
             .
          
           
             Iames
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             1
             ,
             Acts
             ▪
             Acts
             5
             ,
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             21.
             
             ●7
             .
             Gen.
             25.28
             .
             Acts
             20
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Isay
             42.8
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             Isay
             48
             .
             11.12.1●
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.7
             .
          
           
             Gen·
             25.21
             .
             Rom.
             9
             ▪
             12.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             9.9
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.9
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             2.37
             .
          
           
             
               Reuel
               .
               22.
               
               ●
               .
               8.9
               .
            
          
           
             Gen.
             19.7.1
             .
          
           
             
               Iosua
               5.
               v.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             v.
             25.26
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             4.
             v.
             37.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Kings
             4.
             v.
             37.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             5.4.5
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             23.28
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             v.
             10.11.12.13.14
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             22.
             v.
             9.9
             .
             Reu.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Coloss.
               2.
               v.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             Coll.
             2.
             v.
             18.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             v.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Menander
               ,
               Saturninus
               ,
               Cethiani
               ,
               Caiani
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Cerinthiani
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             11.2.28
             .
          
           
             Luke
             11.
             v.
             2.
             
             Iohn
             ●6
             .
             v.
             23.
             
             Luke
             11.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             can
             .
             1.2.3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             6.
             c.
             9
             .
             16.●
             can
             .
             13.14.15
             .
          
           
             
               Matth.
               11.
               v.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             v.
             5.6
             ,
             Luk.
             7.
             v.
             2.3.4.5
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Luk.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             16.
             v.
             23.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             24.
             
             Decret
             .
             de
             Inuoc
             ▪
             &c.
             suprà
             cit
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
               11.
               v.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             1
             ,
             Tim
             ▪
             15.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             24.
             cit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Io.
             2.
             v.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             2.
             
             Decreto
             de
             Innoc
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             cit
             .
          
           
             Contra
             Fanstum
             Manicheum
             l.
             22
             ,
             c.
             21
             ▪
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               119.1
            
          
           
             
               Psal.
               98.6
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               Acts
               16.
               v.
               25.
            
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             24.
             ci●
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               3.
               v.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             
               Deut·
               4.
               v.
               15.16
            
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             cit
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             v.
             9.13.22
             .
          
           
             
               Leuit.
               26.
               v.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             Elilim
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
               20.
               v.
               4.5
            
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             2.
             v.
             4.
             d.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11
             ▪
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             11.5.33
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             44.15.17
             .
             Luc.
             19.3
             .
             Oseae
             11.2
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             32.16
             .
             Gen.
             1.27
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.4
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.12
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Par.
             18.2
             
          
           
             Item
             Lutherus
             impr
             .
             Ienae
             1589.
             pag.
             117.
             
             Et
             Hus
             Norinbergae
             1558.
             pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             Bible
             1629.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             24.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             83.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
             Coll.
             3.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             Apo●
             .
             vl●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Iames
             2
             ▪
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             v.
             1.2.3
             .
          
           
             Iames
             2.
             v.
             22.26
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               3.
               v.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               5.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               1.17
            
          
           
             
               Gal.
               2.16
            
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             siss
             .
             ●
             .
             ●
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.
               v.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             
               Luke
               17.
               v.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               6.
               v.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4
             ▪
             v.
             7.8
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             v.
             24.25
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Dan.
               9.7
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ps.
               103.3
            
             .
          
           
             
               Deut.
               9.
               v.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               v.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Mat.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             u.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             ep
             .
             Io.
             c.
             ●
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Wisd.
               3.
               v.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             v.
             23.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             21
             ,
             ●1
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             Iob
             21.
             &
             alibi
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mark.
             14.
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             15.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             15.
             v
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1●
             .
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             Liu.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             24.
             v.
             8.
             
             Hebr
             ,
             9.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.53
             .
             Ps.
             54.21
             .
             Ps
             29.34
             .
             Ps.
             105.45
             
          
           
             E●od
             .
             24.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             9.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             Io.
             2.
             v.
             7.8.9
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.20.28
             .
          
           
             Ioan.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isay
             53.5
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             v.
             22
             ▪
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             ,
             1●
             .
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mattk
             .
             26
             v.
             29.
             
             Marke
             14
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             Coloss.
             1.
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             v.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             4.
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King
             4.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King
             4
             ,
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             v.
             23.24
             .
          
           
             Ioan.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             ●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             ●1
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Eccies
             .
             24.
             v.
             29.
             
             Marr.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Wild.
             7.11
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             v.
             19.
             
             Marc.
             16.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             10.9
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.1
             .
             Iames
             4.1
             1.
             
             Par.
             5.3
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.10
             Act.
             25.2
             .
             Act.
             17.22
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             
          
           
             Dion
             .
             Alex
             .
             ep
             .
             ad
             Sabīa
             .
             Beda
             Hist.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
             Prat.
             Spir.
             c.
             79.
             
             Enas
             .
             li.
             4.
             c.
             35.
             
             Euag.
             Matisco
             .
             2.
             c.
             ●
             
          
           
             3.
             parte
             qu.
             150.
             ar
             .
             2.
             cor
             .